Blue Fairy Book 
 
 Andrew Lang 
 
 :^? 
 
 \ 
 
 !• ^^ 
 
 ,1- ■ 
 
 ^ '. 
 
 ^<S 
 
 -a( % ^^ 
 
 
Malcolm Whyte Collection of 
 
 CHILDREN'S 
 LITERATURE 
 
 CORNELL UNTVERSrrY UBRARY 
 
Cornell IJnIversity Library 
 
 PZ 8.L24B5 1921 
 
 The Blue fairy book / 
 
 3 1924 011 575 739 
 
¥2< 
 
 Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/cletails/cu31924011575739 
 
THE BLUE 
 FAIRY BOOK 
 
 Edited by 
 
 ANDREW LANG 
 
 Illustrated by 
 
 FRANK GODWIN 
 
 PHILADELPHIA 
 
 DAVID McKAY COMPANY 
 
 Publishers 
 
The illustrations iii this book are fully protected by copyright. 
 
 Copyright, 1921, by 
 David McKay Company 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The Tales in this volume are intended for children, who will hke, 
 it is hoped, the old stories that have pleased so many generations. 
 
 The tales of Perrault are printed from the old EngUsh version 
 of the eighteenth centmy. 
 
 The stories from the Cabinet des Fees and from Madame d'Auhioy 
 are translated, or rather adapted, by Miss Minnie Wright, who has 
 also, by M. Henri Carnoy's kind permission, rendered "The Bronze 
 Ring" from his Traditions Populaires de VAsie Mineure (Maisonneuve, 
 Paris, 1889). 
 
 The stories from Grimm are translated by Miss May Sellar; 
 another from the German by Miss Sylvia Hunt; the Norse tales Eire a 
 version by Mrs. Alfred Hunt; "The Terrible Head" is adapted from 
 ApoUodorus, Simonides, and Pindar by the Editor; Miss Violet 
 Hunt condensed "Aladdin"; Miss May Kendall did the same for 
 Gulliver's Travels; "The Fairy Paribanou" is abridged from the old 
 English translation of GaUand. 
 
 Messers. Chambers have kindly sdlowed us to reprint "The 
 Red Etin" and "The Black Bull of Norroway" from Mr. Robert 
 Chambers' Popular Traditions of Scotland. 
 
 "Dick Whittington" is from the chap book edited by Mr. 
 Gomme and Mr. Wheatley for the Villon Society; "Jack the Giant- 
 killer" is from a chap book, but a good version of this old favorite 
 is hard to procure. 
 
 Andrew Lang. 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 Fsciss 
 Page 
 
 Immediately a sliip appeared upon the sea which resembled in every particular 
 
 the description given by the gardener's son 4 
 
 The Prince and the Fairy had no sooner looked at one another than they went 
 
 into fits of laughter, and cried at the same moment, "Oh, what a funny 
 
 nose!" 12 
 
 "Do not give yourself any further trouble. Princess," answered the Dwarf, 
 
 "I can tell you all you want to know. The Queen, your mother, has 
 
 promised you in marriage — " 28 
 
 There reigned over all a most frightful silence, and there was nothing to be 
 
 seen but stretched out bodies of men and animals, all seeming to be dead . . 48 
 He obliged Cinderella to sit down, and, putting the slipper to her foot, he found 
 
 it went on very easily, and fitted her as if it had been made of wax 56 
 
 "Beneath the stone lies a treasure which is to be yours, and no one else may 
 
 touch it, so you must do exactly as I tell you" 60 
 
 When the youth turned round to grasp the bell-rope, he saw, standing opposite 
 
 the hole of the belfry, a white figure 70 
 
 The Ogre received him as civilly as an ogre could do 112 
 
 The prince could see nothing but a number of hands in the air, each holding 
 
 a torch 124 
 
 Goldilocks, putting a golden crown upon his head, and the royal mantle upon 
 
 his shoulders, said, "Come, faithful Charming, I make you king, and will 
 
 take you for my husband" 160 
 
 The three princesses put on dresses of satin, which they had made on piupose 
 
 for this great occasion 168 
 
 He could have feasted his eyes all day on the treasure, but he now hastened 
 
 to gather together as much of it as possible 190 
 
 Trusty John lifted him up and carried him to bed 232 
 
 He dived into his wallet again, and grasping the bird in his hand, he threw it up 
 
 in the air 238 
 
 He came to some steep craggy rocks, which were bounds to his journey and 
 
 were situated in a barren country 276 
 
 The giant started when he saw him, and began to stammer out: "Oh I dear 
 
 me; is it you?" 292 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Page 
 
 The Bronze Ring 1 
 
 Prince Hyacinth and the Dear Little Princess 10 
 
 East of the Sun and West of the Moon 16 
 
 The Yellow Dwarf 25 
 
 Little Red Riding Hood 42 
 
 The Sleeping Beauty in the Wood 44 
 
 Cinderella; or, the Little Glass Slipper 52 
 
 Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 58 
 
 ,^. The Tale of a Youth who Set Out to Learn what Fear was 69 
 
 ^ rumpelstiltzkin 77 
 
 Beauty and the Beast 80 
 
 The Master Maid 95 
 
 Why the Sea is Salt 107 
 
 The Master Cat; or, Puss in Boots Ill 
 
 Felicia and the Pot of Pinks 115 
 
 The White Cat 122 
 
 The Water-lily. The Gold-spinners 135 
 
 The Terrible Head 142 
 
 The Story of Pretty Goldilocks 150 
 
 The History of Whittington 161 
 
 The Wonderful Sheep 167 
 
 Little Thumb 180 
 
 The Forty Thieves 188 
 
 /^Hansel and Grettel 196 
 
 Snow-white and Rose-red 202 
 
 The Goose-girl 207 
 
 Toads and Diamonds 213 
 
 Prince Darling 216 
 
 Blue Beard 226 
 
 Trusty John 231 
 
 The Brave Little Tailor 237 
 
 A Voyage to Lilliput 244 
 
 The Princess on the Glass Hill 259 
 
 The Story of Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Paribanou. . 267 
 
 The History of Jack the Giant-killer 291 
 
 The Black Bull of Norroway 295 
 
 The Red Etin 299 
 
THE BRONZE RING 
 
 ONCE upon a time in a certain country there lived a king whose 
 palace was surrounded by a spacious garden. But, though the 
 gardeners were many and the soil was good, this garden yielded 
 neither flowers nor fruits, not even grass or shady trees. 
 
 The King was in despair about it, when a wise old man said to 
 him: 
 
 "Your gardeners do not understand their business: but what can 
 you expect of men whose fathers were cobblers and carpenters? 
 How should they have learned to cultivate your garden?" 
 
 "You are quite right," cried the King. 
 
 "Therefore," continued the old man, "you should send for a gar- 
 dener whose father and grandfather have been gardeners before him, 
 and very soon your garden will be full of green grass and gay flowers, 
 and you wiU enjoy its delicious fruit." 
 
 So the King sent messengers to every town, village, and hamlet 
 in his dominions, to look for a gardener whose forefathers had been 
 gardeners also, and after forty days one was found. 
 
 "Come with us and be gardener to the King," they said to him. 
 
 "How can I go to the King," said the gardener, "a poor wretch 
 like me?" 
 
 "That is of no consequence," they answered. "Here are new 
 clothes for you and yoxu* family." 
 
 "But I owe money to several people." 
 
 "We will pay your debts," they said. 
 
 So the gardener aUowed himself to be persuaded, and went 
 away with the messengers, taking his wife and his son with him; 
 and the King, delighted to have found a real gardener, entrusted 
 him with the care of his garden. The man found no difiiculty in 
 making the royal garden produce flowers and fruit, and at the end 
 of a year the park was not like the same place, and the King showered 
 gifts upon his new servant. 
 
 The gardener, as you have heard already, had a son, who was a 
 very handsome young man, with most agreeable manners, and 
 every day he carried the best fruit of the garden to the King, and 
 all the prettiest flowers to his daughter. Now this princess was 
 
2 THE BRONZE RING 
 
 wonderfully pretty and was just sixteen years old, and the King 
 was beginning to think it was time that she should iDe married. 
 
 "My dear child," said he, "you are of an age to take a husband, 
 therefore I am thinking of marrying you to the son of my prime 
 minister." 
 
 "Father," replied the Princess, "I will never marry the son of 
 the minister." 
 
 "Why not?" asked the King. 
 
 "Because I love the gardener's son," answered the Princess. 
 
 On hearing this the King was at first very angry, and then he 
 wept and sighed, and declared that such a husband was not worthy 
 of his daughter; but the young Princess was not to be turned from 
 her resolution to marry the gardener's son. 
 
 Then the King consulted his ministers. "This is what you 
 must do," they said. "To get rid of the gardener you must send 
 both suitors to a very distant country, and the one who returns 
 first shall marry your daughter." 
 
 The King followed this advice, and the minister's son was pre- 
 sented with a splendid horse and a purse full of gold pieces, while 
 the gardener's son had only an old lame horse and a purse full of 
 copper money, and every one thought he would never come back 
 from his journey. 
 
 The day before they started the Princess met her lover and said 
 to him: 
 
 "Be brave, and remember always that I love you. Take this 
 purse full of jewels and make the best use you can of them for love 
 of me, and come back quickly and demand my hand." 
 
 The two suitors left the town together, but the minister's son 
 went oflf at a gallop on his good horse, and very soon was lost to 
 sight behind the most distant hiUs. He traveled on for some days, 
 and presently reached a fountain beside which an old woman all in 
 rags sat upon a stone. 
 
 "Good-day to you, young traveler," said she. 
 
 But the minister's son made no reply. 
 
 "Have pity upon me, traveler," she said again. "I am dying of 
 hunger, as you see, and three days have I been here and no one has 
 given me anything." 
 
 "Let me alone, old witch," cried the young man; "I can do 
 nothing for you," and so saying he went on his way. 
 
 That same evening the gardener's son rode up to the fountain 
 upon his lame gray horse. 
 
 "Good-day to you, young traveler," said the beggar-woman. 
 
 "Good-day, good woman," answered he. 
 
THE BRONZE RING 3 
 
 "Young traveler, have pity upon me." 
 
 "Take my purse, good woman," said he, "and mount behind me, 
 for your legs can't be very strong." 
 
 The old woman didn't wait to be asked twice, but mounted 
 behind him, and in this style they reached the chief city of a power- 
 ful kingdom. The minister's son was lodged in a grand inn, the 
 gardener's son and the old woman dismounted at the inn for 
 beggars. 
 
 The next day the gardener's son heard a great noise in the 
 street, and the King's heralds passed, blowing all kinds of instru- 
 ments, and crying: 
 
 "The King, our master, is old and infmn. He will give a great 
 reward to whoever wiU cure him and give him back the strength of 
 his youth." 
 
 Then the old beggar-woman said to her benefactor: 
 
 "This is what you must do to obtain the reward which the King 
 promises. Go out of the town by the south gate, and there you will 
 find three little dogs of different colors; the first will be white, the 
 second black, the third red. You must kill them and then burn 
 them separately, and gather up the ashes. Put the ashes of each 
 dog into a bag of its own color, then go before the door of the palace 
 and cry out, "A celebrated physician has come from Janina in Al- 
 bania. He alone can cure the King and give him back the strength 
 of his youth." The King's physicians will say, "This is an impostor, 
 and not a learned man," and they will make all sorts of difficulties, 
 but you will overcome them all at last, and will present yourself 
 before the sick King. You must then demand as much wood as three 
 mules can carry, and a great cauldron, and must shut yourself up 
 in a room with the Sultan, and when the cauldron boils you must 
 throw him into it, and there leave him until his flesh is completely 
 separated from his bones. Then arrange the bones in their proper 
 places, and throw over them the ashes out of the three bags. The 
 King will come back to life, and will be just as he was when he was 
 twenty years old. For your reward you must demand the bronze 
 ring which has the power to grant you everything you desire. Go, 
 my son, and do not forget any of my instructions. ' 
 
 The young man followed the old beggar-woman's directions. 
 On going out of the town he found the white, red, and black dogs, 
 and killed and burnt them, gathering the ashes in three bags. Then 
 he ran to the palace and cried: 
 
 "A celebrated physician has just come fron Janina in Albania. 
 He alone can cure the King and give him back the strength of his 
 youth." 
 
4 THE BRONZE RING 
 
 The King's physicians at first laughed at the unknown wayfarer, 
 but the Sultan ordered that the stranger should be admitted. They 
 brought the cauldron and the loads of wood, and very soon the King 
 was boiling away. Toward mid-day the gardener's son arranged 
 the bones in their places, and he had hardly scattered the ashes over 
 them before the old King revived, to find himself once more young 
 and hearty. 
 
 "How can I reward you, my benefactor?" he cried. "Will you 
 take half my treasiu-es?" 
 
 "No," said the gardener's son. 
 
 "My daughter's hand?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Take half my kingdom." 
 
 "No. Give me only the bronze ring which can instantly grant 
 me anything I wish for." 
 
 "Alas!" said the King, "I set great store by that marvelous 
 ring; nevertheless, you shall have it." And he gave it to him. 
 
 The gardener's son went back to say good-by to the old beggar- 
 woman; then he said to the bronze ring: 
 
 "Prepare a splendid ship in which I may continue my journey. 
 Let the hull be of fine gold, the masts of silver, the sails of brocade; 
 let the crew consist of twelve young men of noble appearance, dressed 
 like kings. St. Nicholas will be at the helm. As to the cargo, let 
 it be diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and carbuncles." 
 
 And immediately a ship appeared upon the sea which resembled 
 in every particular the description given by the gardener's son, and, 
 stepping on board, he continued his journey. Presently he arrived 
 at a great town and established himself in a wonderful palace. After 
 several days he met his rival, the minister's son, who had spent all 
 his money and was reduced to the disagreeable employment of a 
 carrier of dust and rubbish. The gardener's son said to him: 
 
 "What is your name, what is your family, and from what coun- 
 try do you come?" 
 
 "I am the son of the prime minister of a great nation, and yet 
 see what a degrading occupation I am reduced to." 
 
 "Listen to me; though I don't know anything more about you, 
 I am wilhng to help you. I will give you a ship to take you back to 
 your own country upon one condition." 
 
 "Whatever it may be, I accept it willingly." 
 
 "Follow me to my palace." 
 
 The minister's son followed the rich stranger, whom he had not 
 recognized. When they reached the palace the gardener's son made 
 a sign to his slaves, who completely undressed the new-comer. 
 
©aMEK 
 
 Immediately a ship appeared upon the sea which resembled in every particular 
 the description given by the gardener's son. 
 
THE BRONZE RING 5 
 
 "Make this ring red-hot," commanded the master, "and mark the 
 man with it upon his back." 
 
 The slaves obeyed him. 
 
 "Now, young man," said the rich stranger, "I am going to give 
 you a vessel which will take you back to your own country." 
 
 And, going out, he took the bronze ring and said: 
 
 "Bronze ring, obey thy master. Prepare me a ship of which the 
 half-rotten timbers shall be painted black, let the sails be in rags, 
 and the sailors infirm and sickly. One shall have lost a leg, another 
 an arm, the third shall be a hunchback, another lame or club-footed 
 or blind, and most of them shall be ugly and covered with scars. 
 Go, and let my orders be executed." 
 
 The minister's son embarked in this old vessel, and, thsuoks to 
 favorable winds, at length reached his own country. In spite of 
 the pitiable condition in which he returned they received him joyfully. 
 
 "I am the jQrst to come back," said he to the King; "now fulfil 
 your promise, and give me the princess in marriage." 
 
 So they at once began to prepare for the wedding festivities. As 
 to the poor princess, she was sorrowful and angry enough about it. 
 
 The next morning, at daybreak, a wonderful ship with every sail 
 set came to anchor before the town. The King happened at that 
 moment to be at the palace window. 
 
 "What strange ship is this," he cried, "that has a golden huU, 
 silver masts, and silken S8iils, and who are the young men like princes 
 who man it.** And do I not see St. Nicholas at the helm? Go at 
 once and invite the captain of the ship to come to the palace." 
 
 His servants obeyed him, and very soon in came an enchantingly 
 handsome young prince, dressed in rich silk, ornamented with pearls 
 and diamonds. 
 
 "Young man," said the King, "you are welcome, whoever you 
 may be. Do me the favor to be my guest as long as you remain 
 in my capital." 
 
 "Many thanks, sire," replied the captain, "I accept your offer." 
 
 "My daughter is about to be married," said the King; "will you 
 give her away?" 
 
 "I shall be charmed, sire." 
 
 Soon after came the Princess and her betrothed. 
 
 "Why, how is this?" cried the young captain; "would you 
 marry this charming princess to such a man as that?" 
 
 "But he is my prime minister's son!" 
 
 "What does that matter? I cannot give yoiur daughter away. 
 The man she is betrothed to is one of my servants." 
 
 "Your servant?" 
 
6 . THE BRONZE RING 
 
 "Without doubt. I met him in a distant town reduced to 
 carrying away dust and rubbish from the houses. I had pity on 
 him and engaged him as one of my servants." 
 
 "It is impossible!" cried the King. 
 
 "Do you wish me to prove what I say? This young man 
 returned in a vessel which I fitted out for him, an unseaworthy 
 ship with a black battered hull, and the sailors were infirm and 
 crippled." 
 
 "It is quite true," said the King. 
 
 "It is false," cried the minister's son. "I do not know this man!" 
 
 "Sire," said the young captain, "order your daughter's betrothed 
 to be stripped, and see if the mark of my ring is not branded upon 
 his back.' 
 
 The King was about to give this order, when the minister's son, 
 to save himself from such an indignity, admitted that the story was 
 true. 
 
 "And now, sire," said the young capteun, "do not you recognize 
 me?" 
 
 "I recognize you," said the Princess; "you are the gardener's son 
 whom I have always loved, and it is you I wish to marry." 
 
 ' 'Young man, you shall be my son-m-law, ' ' cried the King. ' 'The 
 marriage festivities are already begun, so you shall marry my daughter 
 this very day." 
 
 And so that very day the gardener's son married the beautiful 
 Princess. 
 
 Several months passed. The young couple were as happy as 
 the day was long, and the King was more and more pleased with 
 himself for having secured such a son-in-law. 
 
 But, presently, the captain of the golden ship found it necessary 
 to take a long voyage, and after embracing his wife tenderly he 
 embarked. 
 
 Now in the outskirts of the capital there Uved a Jew, who had 
 spent his fife in studying black arts — alchemy, astrology, magic, 
 and enchantment. This man found out that the gardener's son 
 had only succeeded in marrying the Princess by the help of the 
 genii who obeyed the bronze ring. 
 
 "I will have that ring," said he to himself. So he went down to 
 the sea-shore and caught some httle red fishes. Really, they were 
 quite wonderfully pretty. Then he came back, and, passing before 
 the Princess's window, he began to cry out: 
 
 "Who wants some pretty Httle red fishes?" 
 
 The Princess heard him, and sent out one of her slaves, who 
 said to the old Jew: 
 
THE BRONZE RING 7 
 
 "What will you take for your fish?" 
 
 "A bronze ring." 
 
 "A bronze ring, old simpleton 1 And where shall I find one?" 
 
 "Under the cushion in the Princess's room." 
 
 The slave went back to her mistress. 
 
 "The old madman will take neither gold nor silver," said she. 
 
 "What does he want then?" 
 
 "A bronze ring that is hidden under a cushion." 
 
 "Find the ring and give it to him," said the Princess. 
 
 And at last the slave found the bronze ring, which the captain 
 of the golden ship had accidentally left behind, and carried it to the 
 Jew, who made off with it instantly. 
 
 Hardly had he reached his own house when, taking the ring, he 
 said, "Bronze ring, obey thy master. I desire that the golden ship 
 shall turn to black wood, and the crew to hideous negroes; that St. 
 Nicholas shall leave the helm, and that the only cargo shall be black 
 cats." 
 
 And the genii of the bronze ring obeyed him. 
 
 Finding himself upon the sea in this miserable condition, the 
 young captain understood that some one must have stolen the 
 bronze ring from him, and he lamented his misfortune loudly; but 
 that did him no good. 
 
 "Alas!" he said to himself, "whoever has taken my ring has 
 probably taken my dear wife also. What good will it do me to go 
 back to my own country?" And he sailed about from island to 
 island, and from shore to shore, believing that wherever he went 
 everybody was laughing at him, and very soon his poverty was so 
 great that he and his crew and the poor black cats had nothing to 
 eat but herbs and roots. Aftor wandering about a long time he 
 reached an island inhabited by mice. The captain landed upon the 
 shore and began to explore the coimtry. There were mice every- 
 where, and nothing but mice. Some of the black cats had followed 
 him, and, not having been fed for several days, they were fearfully 
 hungry, and made terrible havoc among the mice. 
 
 Then the queen of the mice held a council. 
 
 "These cats will eat every one of us," she said, "if the captain 
 of the ship does not shut the ferocious animals up. Let us send a 
 deputation to him of the bravest among us." 
 
 Several mice offered themselves for this mission and set out to 
 find the young captain. 
 
 "Captain," said they, "go away quickly from our island, or we 
 shall perish, every mouse of us." 
 
 "Willingly," replied the young captain, "upon one condition. 
 
8 THE BRONZE RING 
 
 That is that you shall first bring me back a bronze ring which some 
 clever magician has stolen from me. If you do not do this I will 
 land all my cats upon your island, and you shall be extermin- 
 ated." 
 
 The mice withdrew in great dismay. "What is to be done?" 
 said the queen. "How can we find this bronze ring?" She held a 
 new council, calling in mice from every quarter of the globe, but 
 nobody knew where the bronze ring was. Suddenly three mice 
 arrived from a very distant country. One was blind, the second 
 lame, and the third had her ears cropped. 
 
 "Ho, ho, hoi" said the new-comers. "We come from a far 
 distant country." 
 
 "Do you know where the bronze ring is which the genii obey?" 
 
 "Ho, ho, ho! we know; a wicked Jew has taken possession of 
 it, and now he keeps it in his pocket by day and in his mouth by 
 night." 
 
 "Go and take it from him, and come back as soon as possible." 
 
 So the three mice made themselves a boat and set sail for the 
 Jew's country. When they reached the capital they landed and 
 ran to the palace, leaving only the blind mouse on the shpre to take 
 care of the boat. Then they waited till it was night. The Jew lay 
 down in bed and put the bronze ring into his mouth, and very soon 
 he was asleep. 
 
 "Now, what shall we do?" said the two little animals to each 
 other. 
 
 The mouse with the cropped ears found a lamp full of oil and 
 a bottle full of pepper. So she dipped her tail first in the oil and then 
 in the pepper, and held it to the Jew's nose. 
 
 "Atishal atishal" sneezed the Jew, but he did not wake, and 
 the shock made the bronze ring jump out of his mouth. Quick as 
 thought the lame mouse snatched up the precious talisman and 
 carried it off to the boat. 
 
 Imagine the despair of the magician when he awoke and the 
 bronze ring was nowhere to be found! 
 
 But by that time our three mice had set sail with their prize. 
 A favoring breeze was carrying them toward the island where the 
 queen of the mice was awaiting them. Naturally they began to 
 talk about the bronze ring. 
 
 "Which of us deserves the most credit?" they cried all at once. 
 
 "I do," said the blind mouse, "for without my watchfulness our 
 boat would have drifted away to the open sea." 
 
 "No, indeed," cried the mouse with the cropped ears; "the credit 
 is mine. Did I not cause the ring to jump out of the Jew's mouth?" 
 
THE BRONZE RING 9 
 
 "No, it is mine," cried the lame one, "for I ran off with the 
 ring." 
 
 And from high words they soon came to blows, and, alas! when 
 the quarrel was fiercest the bronze ring fell into the sea. 
 
 "How are we to face our queen," said the three mice, "when 
 by our folly we have lost the talisman and condemned our people 
 to be utterly exterminated? We cannot go back to our country; let 
 us land on this desert island and there end our miserable fives." No 
 sooner said than done. The boat reached the island, and the mice 
 landed. 
 
 The bfind mouse was speedily deserted by her two sisters, who 
 went off to hunt flies, but as she wandered sadly along the shore she 
 found a dead fish, and was eating it, when she felt something very 
 hard. At her cries the other two mice ran up. 
 
 "It is the bronze ring! It is the tafisman!" they cried joy- 
 fully, and, getting into their boat again, they soon reached the mouse 
 island. It was time they did, for the captain was just going to land 
 his cargo of cats, when a deputation of mice brought him the precious 
 bronze ring. 
 
 "Bronze ring," commanded the young man, "obey thy master. 
 Let my ship appear as it was before." 
 
 Immediately the gemi of the ring set to work, and the old black 
 vessel became once more the wonderful golden ship with sails of 
 brocade; the handsome sailors ran to the silver masts £uid the silken 
 ropes, and very soon they set sail for the capital. 
 
 Ah! how merrily the SEiilors sang as they flew over the glassy 
 sea! 
 
 At last the port was reached. 
 
 The captain landed and ran to the palace, where he found the 
 Jew asleep. The Princess clasped her husband in a long embrace. 
 The magician tried to escape, but he was seized and bound with 
 strong cords. 
 
 The next day the Jew, tied to the tail of a savage mule loaded 
 with nuts, was broken into as many pieces as there were nuts upon 
 the mule's back. 
 
 ' Traditions Populaires de I'Asie Mineure. Camoy et Nicolaides. Paris: Maisonneuve, 
 1889. 
 
10 PRINCE HYACINTH 
 
 PRINCE HYACINTH 
 AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 
 
 ONCE upon a time there lived a king who was deeply in love with 
 a princess, but she could not many anyone, because she was 
 under an enchantment. So the King set out to seek a fairy, and 
 asked what he could do to win the Princess's love. The Fairy said 
 to him: 
 
 "You know that the Princess has a great cat which she is very 
 fond of. Whoever is clever enough to tread on that cat's tail is the 
 man she is destined to marry." 
 
 The King said to himself that this would not be very difficult, 
 and he left the Fairy, determined to grind the cat's tail to powder 
 rather than not tread on it at aU. 
 
 You may imagine that it was not long before he went to see the 
 Princess, and puss, as usual, marched in before him, arching his 
 back. The King took a long step, and quite thought he had the tail 
 under his foot, but the cat turned round so sharply that he only 
 trod on air. And so it went on for eight days, tiU the King began 
 to think that this fatal tail must be full of quicksilver — ^it was never 
 stUl for a moment. 
 
 At last, however, he was lucky enough to come upon puss fast 
 asleep and with his tail conveniently spread out. So the King, 
 without losing a moment, set his foot upon it heavily. 
 
 With one terrific yell the cat sprang up and instantly changed 
 into a tall man, who, fixing his angry eyes upon the King, said: 
 
 "You shall marry the Princess because you have been able to 
 break the enchantment, but I will have my revenge. You shall 
 have a son, who wiU never be happy until he finds out that his nose 
 is too long, and if you ever tell anyone what I have just said to you, 
 you shall vanish away instantly, and no one shall ever see you or 
 hear of you again." 
 
 Though the King was horribly afraid of the enchanter, he could 
 not help laughing at this threat. 
 
 "If my son has such a long nose as that," he said to himself, "he 
 must always see it or feel it; at least, if he is not blind or without 
 hands." 
 
 But, as the enchanter had vanished, he did not waste any more 
 
AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 11 
 
 time in thinking, but went to seek the Princess, who very soon 
 consented to marry him. But after all, they had not been married 
 very long when the King died, and the Queen had nothing left to 
 care for but her little son, who was called Hyacinth. The little 
 Prince had large blue eyes, the prettiest eyes in the world, and a 
 sweet little mouth, but, alasl his nose was so enormous that it covered 
 half his face. The Queen was inconsolable when she saw this great 
 nose, but her ladies assured her that it was not really as large as it 
 looked; that it was a Roman nose, and you had only to open any 
 history to see that every hero has a large nose. The Queen, who 
 was devoted to her baby, was pleased with what they told her, 
 and when she looked at Hyacinth again, his nose certainly did not 
 seem to her quite so large. 
 
 The Prince was brought up with great care; and, as soon as he 
 could speak, they told him all sorts of dreadful stories about people 
 who had short noses. No one was allowed to come near him whose 
 nose did not more or less resemble his own, £md the courtiers, to 
 get into favor with the Queen, took to pulling their babies' noses 
 several times every day to make them grow long. But, do what they 
 would, they were nothing by comparison with the Prince's. 
 
 When he grew sensible he learned history; and whenever any 
 great prince or beautiful princess was spoken of, his teachers took 
 care to teU him that they had long noses. 
 
 His room was hung with pictures, all of people with very large 
 noses; and the Prince grew up so convinced that a long nose was a 
 great beauty, that he would not on euiy account have had his own 
 a single inch shorter! 
 
 When his twentieth birthday was passed the Queen thought it 
 was time that he should be married, so she commanded that the 
 portraits of several princesses should be brought for him to see, and 
 among the others was a picture of the Dear Little Princess! 
 
 Now, she was the daughter of a great king, and would some day 
 possess several kingdoms herself; but Prince Hyacinth had not a 
 thought to spare for anything of that sort, he was so much struck 
 with her beauty. The Princess, whom he thought quite charming, 
 had, however, a little saucy nose, which, in her face, was the prettiest 
 thing possible, but it was a cause of great embarrassment to the 
 courtiers, who had got into such a habit of laughing at httle noses 
 that they sometimes found themselves laughing at hers before they 
 had time to think; but this did not do at all before the Prince, who 
 quite failed to see the joke, and actually banished two of his courtiers 
 who had dared to mention disrespectfully the Dear Little Princess's 
 tiny nose! 
 
12 PRINCE HYACINTH 
 
 The others, taking warning from this, learned to think twice before 
 they spoke, and one even went so far as to tell the Prince that, 
 though it was quite true that no man could be worth anything unless 
 he had a long nose, still, a woman's beauty was a different thing; 
 and he knew a learned man who understood Greek and had read in 
 some old manuscripts that the beautiful Cleopatra herself had a 
 "tip-tilted" nose! 
 
 The Prince made him a splendid present as a reward for this 
 good news, and at once sent ambassadors to ask the Dear Little 
 Princess in marriage. The King, her father, gave his consent; and 
 Prince Hyacinth, who, in his anxiety to see the Princess, had gone 
 three leagues to meet her, was just advancing to kiss her hand when, 
 to the horror of all who stood by, the enchanter appeared as suddenly 
 as a flash of lightning, and, snatching up the Dear Little Princess, 
 whirled her away out of their sight! 
 
 The Prince was left quite unconsolable, and declared that nothing 
 should induce him to go back to his kingdom until he had found 
 her again, and refusing to allow any of his courtiers to foUow him, 
 he mounted his horse and rode sadly away, letting the animal choose 
 his own path. 
 
 So it happened that he came presently to a great plain, across 
 which he rode all day long without seeing a single house, and horse 
 and rider were terribly hungry, when, as the night fell, the Prince 
 caught sight of a hght, which seemed to shine from a cavern. 
 
 He rode up to it, and saw a little old woman, who appeared to 
 be at least a hundred years old. 
 
 She put on her spectacles to look at Prince Hyacinth, but it was 
 quite a long time before she could fix them securely because her nose 
 was so very short. 
 
 The Prince and the Fairy (for that was who she was) had no 
 sooner looked at one another than they went into fits of laughter, and 
 cried at the same moment, "Oh, what a funny nose!" 
 
 "Not so funny as your own," said Prince Hyacinth to the Fairy; 
 "but, madam, I beg you to leave the consideration of our noses — 
 such as they are — and to be good enough to give me something to 
 eat, for I am starving, and so is my poor horse." 
 
 "With all my heart," said the Fairy. "Though yoiu- nose is 
 so ridiculous you are, nevertheless, the son of my best friend. I 
 loved your father as if he had been my brother. Now he had a very 
 handsome nose!" 
 
 "And pray what does mine lack.**" said the Prince. 
 
 "Oh! it doesn't Jack anything," repUed the Fairy. "On the con- 
 trary quite, there is only too much of it. But never mind, one may 
 
The Prince and the Fairy had no sooner looked at one another 
 
 than they went into fits of laughter, and cried at the 
 
 same moment, " Oh, what a funny nose ! " 
 
AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 13 
 
 be a very worthy man though his nose is too long. I was telling 
 you that I was your father's friend; he often came to see me in the 
 old times, and you must know that I was very pretty in those days; 
 at least, he used to say so. I should like to tell you of a conversation 
 we had the last time I ever saw him." 
 
 "Indeed," said the Prince, "when I have supped it will give me 
 the greatest pleasure to hear it; but consider, madam, I beg of you, 
 that I have had nothing to eat today." 
 
 "The poor boy is right," said the Fairy; "I was forgetting. 
 Come in, then, and I will give you some supper, and while you are 
 eating I can tell you my story in a very few words — for I don't Kke 
 endless tales myself. Too long a tongue is worse than too long a 
 nose, and I remember when I was young that I was so much ad- 
 mired for not being a great chatterer. They used to tell the Queen, 
 my mother, that it was so. For though you see what I am now, 
 I was the daughter of a great king. My father " 
 
 "Your father, I dare say, got something to eat when he was 
 hungry!" interrupted the Prince. 
 
 "Oh! certainly," answered the Fairy, "and you also shall have 
 supper directly. I only just wanted to teU you " 
 
 "But I really cannot listen to anything until I have had some- 
 thing to eat," cried the Prince, who was getting quite angry; but 
 then, remembering that he had better be pohte as he much needed 
 the Fairy's help, he added: 
 
 "I know that in the pleasure of listening to you I should quite 
 forget my own hunger; but my horse, who cannot hear you, must 
 really be fed!" 
 
 The Feiiry was very much flattered by this compliment, and 
 said, caQing to her servants: 
 
 "You shall not wait another minute, you are so polite, and in 
 spite of the enormous size of your nose you are really very agreeable." 
 
 "Plague take the old lady! How she does go on about my nose!" 
 said the Prince to himself. "One would almost think that mine had 
 taken all the extra length that hers lacks! If I were not so hungry 
 I would soon have done with this chatterpie who thinks she talks 
 very Kttle! How stupid people are not to see their own faults! 
 that comes of being a princess: she has been spoiled by flatterers, who 
 have made her believe that she is quite a moderate talker!" 
 
 Meanwhile the servants were putting the supper on the table, 
 and the prince was much amused to hear the Fairy, who asked 
 them a thousand questions simply for the pleasure of hearing her- 
 self speak; especially he noticed one maid who, no matter what was 
 being said, always contrived to praise her mistress's wisdom. 
 
14 PRINCE HYACINTH 
 
 "WeUI" he thought, as he ate his supper, "I'm very glad I 
 came here. This just shows me how sensible I have been in never 
 listening to flatterers. People of that sort praise us to oiu- faces 
 without shame, and hide our faults or change them into virtues. 
 For my part I never will be taken in by them. I know my own 
 defects, I hope." 
 
 Poor Prince Hyacinth! He really beheved what he said, and 
 hadn't an idea that the people who had praised his nose were laughing 
 at him, just as the Fairy's maid was laughing at her; for the Prince 
 had seen her laugh slyly when she could do so without the Fairy's 
 noticing her. 
 
 However, he said nothing, and presently, when his hunger began 
 to be appeased, the Fairy said : 
 
 "My dear Prince, might I beg you to move a httle more that 
 way, for your nose casts such a shadow that I really cannot see what 
 I have on my plate. Ah! thanks. Now let us speak of yom" father. 
 When I went to his Court he was only a httle boy, but that is forty 
 years ago, and I have been in this desolate place ever since. Tell 
 me what goes on nowadays; are the ladies as fond of amusement as 
 ever? In my time one saw them at parties, theatres, balls, and 
 promenades every day. Dear me! What a long nose you have! 
 I cannot get used to it!" 
 
 "ReaJly, madam," said the Prince, "I wish you would leave off 
 mentioning my nose. It cannot matter to you what it is like. I 
 am quite satisfied with it, Eind have no wish to have it shorter. One 
 must take what is given one.'' 
 
 "Now you are angry with me, my poor Hyacinth," said the 
 Fairy, "and I assure you that I didn't mean to vex you; on the 
 contrary, I wished to do you a service. However, though I really 
 cannot help your nose being a shock to me, I wiU try not to say 
 anything about it. I will even try to think that you have an ordinary 
 nose. To tell the truth, it would make three reasonable ones." 
 
 The Prince, who was no longer hungry, grew so impatient at the 
 Fairy's continual remarks about his nose that at last he threw him- 
 self upon his horse and rode hastily away. But wherever he came 
 in his journeyings he thought the people were mad, for they all talked 
 of his nose, and yet he could not bring himself to admit that it was 
 too long, he had been so used all his life to hear it called handsome. 
 
 The old Fairy, who wished to make him happy, at last hit upon 
 a plan. She shut the Dear Little Princess up in a palace of crystal, 
 and put this palace down where the Prince would not fail to find it. 
 His joy at seeing the Princess again was extreme, and he set to work 
 with all his might to try to break her prison; but in spite of all his 
 
AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 15 
 
 efforts he failed utterly. In despair he thought at least that he would 
 try to get near enough to speak to the Dear Little Princess, who, on 
 her part, stretched out her hand that he might kiss it; but turn which 
 way he might, he never could raise it to his lips, for his long nose 
 always prevented it. For the first time he realized how long it 
 really was, and exclaimed: 
 
 "Well, it must be admitted that my nose is too long!" 
 
 In an instant the crystal prison flew into a thousand splinters, 
 and the old Fairy, taking the Dear Little Princess by the hand, 
 said to the Prince: 
 
 "Now, say if you are not very much obUged to me. Much 
 good it was for me to talk to you about your nose! You would 
 never have found out how extraordinary it was if it hadn't hindered 
 you from doing what you wanted to. You see how self-love keeps 
 us from knowing our own defects of mind and body. Our reason 
 tries in vain to show them to us; we refuse to see them till we find 
 them in the way of our interests." 
 
 Prince Hyacinth, whose nose was now just Hke anyone's else, 
 did not fail to profit by the lesson he had received. He married 
 the Dear Little Princess, and they lived happily ever after.' 
 
 ' Le Prince Desir et la Princesse Mignonne. Par Madame Leprince de Beaumont. 
 
16 EAST OF THE SUN AND 
 
 EAST OF THE SUN AND WEST OF THE MOON 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was a poor husbandman who had many 
 children and httle to give them in the way either of food or 
 clothing. They were all pretty, but the prettiest of all was the 
 youngest daughter, who was so beautiful that there were no bounds 
 to her beauty. 
 
 So once — it was late on a Thursday evening in autumn, and 
 wild weather outside, terribly dark, and raining so heavily and 
 blowing so hard that the walls of the cottage shook again — they 
 were sdl sitting together by the fu-eside, each of them busy with 
 something or other, when suddenly some one rapped three times 
 against the window-pane. The man went out to see what could be 
 the matter, and when he got out there stood a great big white bear. 
 
 "Good-evening to you," said the White Bear. 
 
 "Good-evening," said the man. 
 
 "Will you give me your youngest daughter?" said the White 
 Bear; "if you will, you shall be as rich as you are now poor." 
 
 Truly the man would have had no objection to be rich, but he 
 thought to himself: "I must first ask my daughter about this," so 
 he went in and told them that there was a great white, bear outside 
 who had faithfully promised to make them all rich if he might but 
 have the youngest daughter. 
 
 She said no, and would not hear of it; so the man went out 
 again, and settled with the White Bear that he should come again 
 next Thursday evening, and get her answer. Then the man per- 
 suaded her, and talked so much to her about the wealth that they 
 would have, and what a good thing it would be for herself, that at last 
 she made up her mind to go, and washed and mended all her rags, 
 made herself as smart as she could, and held herself in readiness 
 to set out. Little enough had she to take away with her. 
 
 Next Thursday evening the White Bear came to fetch her. She 
 seated herself on his back with her bundle, and thus they departed. 
 When they had gone a great part of the way, the White Bear said : 
 "Are you afraid?" 
 
 "No, that I am not," said she. 
 
 "Keep tight hold of my fur, and then there is no danger," said he. 
 
 And thus she rode far, far away, until they came to a great 
 
WEST OF THE MOON 17 
 
 mountain. Then the White Bear knocked on it, and a door opened, 
 and they went into a castle where there were many brilUantly lighted 
 rooms which shone with gold and silver, Ukewise a large hall in 
 which there was a well-spread table, and it was so magnificent that 
 it would be hard to make anyone understand how splendid it was. 
 The White Bear gave her a silver bell, and told her that when she 
 needed anything she had but to ring this bell, and what she wanted 
 would appear. So eifter she had eaten, and night was drawing near, 
 she grew sleepy after her journey, and thought she would like to go 
 to bed. She rang the bell, and scarcely had she touched it before she 
 found herself in a chamber where a bed stood ready made for her, 
 which was as pretty as anyone could wish to sleep in. It had pillows 
 of silk, and curtains of silk fringed with gold, and everything that 
 was in the room was of gold or silver; but when she had lain down and 
 put out the light a man came and lay down beside her, and behold it 
 was the White Bear, who cast off the form of a beast during the night. 
 She never saw him, however, for he always came stfter she had put out 
 her Ught, and went away before daylight appeared. 
 
 So all went well and happily for a time, but then she began to 
 be very sad and sorrowful, for all day long she had to go about 
 alone; and she did so wish to go home to her father and mother 
 and brothers and sisters. Then the White Bear asked what it was 
 that she wanted, and she told him that it was so dull there in the 
 mountain, and that she had to go about all alone, and that in her 
 parents' house at home there were all her brothers and sisters, and 
 it was because she could not go to them that she was so sorrowful. 
 
 "There might be a cure for that," said the White Bear, "if you 
 would but promise me never to talk with your mother alone, but 
 only when the others are there too; for she will take hold of your 
 hand," he said, "and will want to lead you into a room to talk with 
 you alone; but that you must by no means do, or you will bring 
 great misery on both of us." 
 
 So one Sunday the White Bear came and said that they could 
 now set out to see her father and mother, and they journeyed thither, 
 she sitting on his back, and they went a long, long way, and it took 
 a long, long time; but at last they came to a large white farmhouse, 
 and her brothers and sisters were running about outside it, playing, 
 and it was so pretty that it was a pleasure to look at it. 
 
 "Your parents dwell here now," said the White Bear; "but do 
 not forget what I said to you, or you will do much harm both to 
 yourself and me." 
 
 "No, indeed," said she, "I shall never forget" ; and as soon as she 
 was at home the White Bear turned round and went back again. 
 
18 EAST OF THE SUN AND 
 
 There were such rejoicings when she went in to her parents 
 that it seemed as if they would never come to an end. Everyone 
 thought that he could never be sufficiently grateful to her for all 
 she had done for them all. Now they had everything that they 
 wanted, and everything was as good as it could be. They all asked 
 her how she was getting on where she was. AH was well with her 
 too, she said; and she had everything that she could want. What 
 other answers she gave I cannot say, but I am pretty sure that 
 they did not learn much from her. But in the afternoon, after 
 they had dined at midday, all happened just as the White Bear 
 had said. Her mother wanted to talk with her alone in her own 
 chamber. But she remembered what the White Bear had said, and 
 would on no account go. "What we have to say can be said at any 
 time," she answered. But somehow or other her mother at last 
 persuaded her, and she was forced to tell the whole story. So she 
 told how every night a man came and lay down beside her when 
 the lights were aU put out, and how she never saw him, because he 
 always went away before it grew light in the morning, and how 
 she continually went about in sadness, thinking how happy she 
 would be if she could but see him, and how all day long she had to 
 go about alone, and it was so dull and solitary. "Oh!" cried the 
 mother, in horror, "you are very likely sleeping with a troll I But 
 I will teach you a way to see him. You shall have a bit of one of 
 my candles, which you can take away with you hidden in your 
 breast. Look at him with that when he is asleep, but take care 
 not to let any tallow drop upon him." 
 
 So she took the candle, and hid it in her breast, and when 
 evening drew near the White Bear came to fetch her away. When 
 they had gone some distance on their way, the White Bear asked 
 her if everything had not happened just as he had foretold, and she 
 could not but own that it had. "Then, if you have done what your 
 mother wished," said he, "you have brought great misery on both of 
 us." "No," she said, "I have not done anything at all." So when 
 she had reached home and had gone to bed it was just the same as 
 it had been before, and a man came and lay down beside her, and 
 late at night, when she could hear that he was sleeping, she got up 
 and kindled a light, ht her candle, let her light shine on him, and 
 saw him, and he was the handsomest prince that eyes had ever 
 beheld, and she loved him so much that it seemed to her that she 
 must die if she did not kiss him that very moment. So she did 
 kiss him; but while she was doing it she let three drops of hot tallow 
 fall upon his shirt, and he awoke. "What have you done now?" 
 said he; "you have brought misery on both of us. If you had but 
 
WEST OF THE MOON 19 
 
 held out for the space of one year I should have been free. I have a 
 stepmother who has bewitched me so that I am a white bear by day and 
 a man by night; but now all is at an end between you and me, and I 
 must leave you, and go to her. She lives in a castle which hes east of 
 the sun and west of the moon, and there too is a princess with a nose 
 which is three ells long, and she now is the one whom I must marry." 
 
 She wept and lamented, but all in vain, for go he must. Then 
 she asked him if she could not go with him. But no, that could 
 not be. "Can you tell me the way then, and I will seek you — that 
 I may surely be allowed to do!" 
 
 "Yes, you may do that," said he; "but there is no way thither. 
 It lies east of the sun and west of the moon, and never would you 
 find yomr way there." 
 
 When she awoke in the morning both the Prince and the castle 
 were gone, and she was lying on a small green patch in the midst of 
 a dark, thick wood. By her side lay the self-same bundle of rags 
 which she had brought with her from her own home. So when she 
 had rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, and wept till she was weary, 
 she set out on her way, and thus she walked for many and many 
 a long day, until at last she came to a great mountain. Outside 
 it an aged womaij was sitting, playing with a golden apple. The 
 girl asked her if she knew the way to the Prince who lived with his 
 stepmother in the castle which lay east of the sun and west of the 
 moon, and who was to marry a princess with a nose which was 
 three ells long. "How do you happen to know about him?" in- 
 quired the old woman; "maybe you are she who ought to have had 
 him." "Yes, indeed, I am," she said. "So it is you, then.3" said 
 the old woman; "I know nothing about him but that he dwells in a 
 castle which is east of the sun and west of the moon. You will be 
 a long time in getting to it, if ever you get to it at all; but you shall 
 have the loan of my horse, and then you can ride on it to an old woman 
 who is a neighbor of mine: perhaps she can tell you about him. 
 When you have got there you must just strike the horse beneath 
 the left ear and bid it go home again; but you may take the golden 
 apple with you." 
 
 So the girl seated herself on the horse, and rode for a long, long 
 way, and at last she came to the mountain, where an aged woman 
 was sitting outside with a gold carding-comb. The girl asked her 
 if she knew the way to the castle which lay east of the sun and west 
 of the moon; but she said what the first old woman had sedd: "I 
 know nothing about it, but that it is east of the sun and west of the 
 moon, and that you will be a long time in getting to it, if ever you 
 get there at all; but you shall have the loan of my horse to an old 
 
20 EAST OF THE SUN AND 
 
 woman who lives the nearest to me: perhaps she may know where 
 the castle is, and when you have got to her you may just strike the 
 horse beneath the left ear and bid it go home again." Then she 
 gave her the gold carding-comb, for it might, perhaps, be of use to 
 her, she said. 
 
 So the girl seated herself on the horse, and rode a wearisome 
 long way onward again, and after a very long time she came to a 
 great mountain, where an aged woman was sitting, spinning at a 
 golden spinning-wheel. Of this woman, too, she inquired if she 
 knew the way to the Prince, and where to find the castle which lay 
 east of the sun and west of the moon. But it was only the same 
 thing once again. "Maybe it was you who should have had the 
 Prince," said the old woman. "Yes, indeed, I should have been the 
 one," said the girl. But this old crone knew the way no better than 
 the others — it was east of the sun and west of the moon, she knew 
 that, "and you will be a long time in getting to it, if ever you get to 
 it at all," she said; "but you may have the loan of my horse, and I 
 think you had better ride to the East Wind, and ask him: perhaps he 
 may know where the castle is, and will blow you thither. But 
 when you have got to him you must just strike the horse beneath 
 the left ear, and he wiU come home again." And then she gave her 
 the golden spinning-wheel, saying: "Perhaps you may fmd that 
 you have a use for it." 
 
 The girl had to ride for a great many days, and for a long and 
 wearisome time, before she got there; but at last she did arrive, and 
 then she asked the East Wind if he could tell her the way to the 
 Prince who dwelt east of the sun and west of the moon. "Well," 
 said the East Wind, "I have heard tell of the Prince, and of his castle, 
 but I do not know the way to it, for I have never blown so far; but, 
 if you Uke, I wiU go with you to my brother the West Wind: he may 
 know that, for he is much stronger than I am. You may sit on my 
 back, and then I can carry you there." So she seated herself on his 
 back, and they did go so swiftly! When they got there, the East 
 Wind went in and said that the girl whom he had brought was the 
 one who ought to have had the Prince up at the castle which lay 
 east of the sun and west of the moon, and that now she was traveling 
 about to find him again, so he had come there with her, and would 
 like to hear if the West Wind knew whereabout the castle was. 
 "No," said the West Wind; "so far as that have I never blown: but 
 if you fike I will go with you to the South Wind, for he is much 
 stronger than either of us, and he has roamed far and wide, and 
 perhaps he can tell you what you want to know. You may seat 
 yourself on my back, and then I will carry you to him." 
 
WEST OF THE MOON 21 
 
 So she did this, and journeyed to the South Wind, neither was 
 she verjr long on the way. When they had got there, the West Wind 
 asked him if he could tell her the way to the castle that lay east of 
 the sun and west of the moon, for she was the girl who ought to 
 marry the Prince who lived there. "Oh, indeed!" said the South 
 Wind, "is that she? WeU," said he, "I have wandered about a great 
 deal in my time, and in all kinds of places, but I have never blown 
 so far as that. If you like, however, I will go with you to my brother, 
 the North Wind; he is the oldest and strongest of all of us, and 
 if he does not know where it is no one in the whole world will be 
 able to tell you. You may sit upon my back, and then I will carry 
 you there." So she seated herself on his back, and off he went from 
 his house in great haste, and they were not long on the way. When 
 they came near the North Wind's dwelling, he was so wild and 
 frantic that they felt cold gusts a long while before they got there. 
 "What do you want?" he roared out from afar, and they froze as they 
 heard. Said the South Wind: "It is I, and this is she who should 
 have had the Prince who lives in the castle which hes east of the 
 sim and west of the moon. And now she wishes to ask you if you 
 have ever been there, and can tell her the way, for she would gladly 
 find him again." 
 
 "Yes," said the North Wind, "I know where it is. I once blew 
 an aspen leaf there, but I was so tired that for many days afterward 
 I was not able to blow at all. However, if you really are anxious 
 to go there, and are not afraid to go with me, I wiU take you on my 
 back, and try if I can blow you there." 
 
 "Get there I must," said she; "and if there is any way of going 
 I wiU; and I have no fear, no matter how fast you go." 
 
 "Very weU then," said the North Wind ; "but you must sleep here 
 to-night, for if we are ever to get there we must have the day before 
 us." 
 
 The North Wind woke her betimes next morning, and puffed 
 himself up, and made himself so big and so strong that it was fright- 
 ful to see him, and away they went, high up through the air, as 
 if they would not stop imtil they had reached the very end of the 
 world. Down below there was such a stomal It blew down woods 
 and houses, and when they were above the sea the ships were wrecked 
 by hundreds. And thus they tore on and on, and a long time went 
 by, and then yet more time passed, and still they were above the 
 sea, and the North Wind grew tired, and more tired, and at last so 
 utterly weary that he was scarcely able to blow any longer, and he 
 sank and sank, lower and lower, until at last he went so low that the 
 waves dashed against the heeb of the poor girl he was carrying. 
 
22 EAST OF THE SUN AND 
 
 "Art thou afraid?" said the North Wind. "I have no fear," said 
 she; and it was true. But they were not very, very far from land, 
 and there was just enough strength left in the North Wind to enable 
 him to throw her on to the shore, immediately under the windows of a 
 castle which lay east of the sun and west of the moon; but then he 
 was so weary and worn out that he was forced to rest for several days 
 before he could go to his own home again. 
 
 Next morning she sat down beneath the walls of the castle to 
 play with the golden apple, and the first person she saw was the 
 maiden with the long nose, who was to have the Prince. "How 
 much do you want for that gold apple of yours, girl?" said she, opening 
 the window. "It can't be bought either for gold or money," answered 
 the girl. "If it cannot be bought either for gold or money, what will 
 buy it? You may say what you please," said the Princess. 
 
 "Well, if I may go to the Prince who is here, and be with him 
 to-night, you shall have it," said the girl who had come with the 
 North Wind. "You may do that," said the Princess, for she had 
 made up her mind what she would do. So the Princess got the golden 
 apple, but when the girl went up to the Prince's apartment that 
 night he was asleep, for the Princess had so contrived it. The poor 
 girl called to him, and shook him, and between whiles she wept; 
 but she could not wake him. In the morning, as soon as day dawned, 
 in came the Princess with the long nose, and drove her out again. 
 In the daytime she sat down once more beneath the windows of the 
 castle, and began to card with her golden carding-comb; and then 
 aU happened as it had happened before. The Princess asked her 
 what she wanted for it, and she replied that it was not for sede, either 
 for gold or money, but that if she could get leave to go to the Prince, 
 and be with him during the night, she should have it. But when she 
 went up to the Prince's room he was again asleep, and, let her call 
 him, or shake him, or weep as she would, he still slept on, and she 
 could not put any fife in him. When daylight came in the morning, 
 the Princess with the long nose came too, and once more drove her 
 away. When day had quite come, the girl seated herself under the 
 castle windows, to spin with her golden spinning-wheel, and the 
 Princess with the long nose wanted to have that also. So she opened 
 the window, and asked what she would take for it. The girl said 
 what she had said on each of the former occasions — ^that it was not 
 for sale either for gold or for money, but if she could get leave to go 
 to the Prince who Hved there, and be with him during the night, she 
 should have it. 
 
 "Yes," said the Princess, "I will gladly consent to that." 
 
 But in that place there were some Christian folk who had been 
 
WEST OF THE MOON 23 
 
 carried oif, and they, had been sitting in the chamber which was 
 next to that of the Prince, and had heard how a woman had been 
 in there who had wept and called on him two nights running, and 
 they told the Prince of this. So that evening, when the Princess 
 came once more with her sleeping-drink, he pretended to drink, 
 but threw it away behind him, for he suspected that it was a sleep- 
 ing-drink. So, when the girl went into the Prince's room this time 
 he was awake, and she had to tell him how she had come there. 
 "You have come just in time," said the Prince, "for I should have 
 been married to-morrow; but I wiU not have the long-nosed Princess, 
 and you alone can save me. I will say that I want to see what my 
 bride can do, and bid her wash the shirt which has the three drops 
 of tallow on it. This she will consent to do, for she does not know 
 that it is you who let them fall on it; but no one can wash them out 
 but one bom of Christian folk: it cannot be done by one of a pack 
 of trolls; and then I wiU say that no one shall ever be my bride but the 
 woman who can do this, and I know that you can." There was great 
 joy and gladness between them all that night, but the next day, when 
 the wedding was to take place, the Prince said, "I must see what my 
 bride can do." "That you may do," said the stepmother. 
 
 "I have a fine shirt which I want to wear as my wedding shirt, 
 but three drops of tallow have got upon it which I want to have 
 washed off, and I have vowed to marry no one but the woman who 
 is able to do it. If she cannot do that, she is not worth having." 
 
 Well, that was a very small matter, they thought, and agreed to 
 do it. The Princess with the long nose began to wash as well as she 
 could, but, the more she washed and rubbed, the larger the spots 
 grew. "Ah! you can't wash at all," said the old troU-hag, who was 
 her mother. "Give it to me." But she too had not had the shirt 
 very long in her hands before it looked worse still, and, the more 
 she washed it and rubbed it, the larger and blacker grew the spots. 
 
 So the other trolls had to come and wash, but, the more they 
 did, the blacker and uglier grew the shirt, until at length it was as 
 black as if it had been up the chimney. "Oh," cried the Prince, 
 "not one of you is good for anything at all! There is a beggar-girl 
 sitting outside the window, and I'll be bound that she can wash 
 better than any of you! Come in, you girl there!" he cried. So 
 she came in. "Can you wash this shirt clean.3" he cried. "Oh! I 
 don't know," she said; "but I will try." And no sooner had she 
 taken the shirt and dipped it in the water than it was white as driven 
 snow, and even whiter than that. "I will marry you," said the 
 Prince. 
 
 Then the old troll-hag flew into such a rage that she burst, and 
 
24 EAST OF THE SUN 
 
 the Princess with the long nose and all the Uttle trolls must have 
 burst too, for they have never been heard of since. The Prince and 
 his bride set free all the Christian folk who were imprisoned there, 
 and took away with them aU the gold and silver that they could 
 carry, and moved far away from the castle which lay east of the sun 
 and west of the moon.» 
 
 ' Asbjomsen and Moe. 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 ONCE upon a time there lived a queen who had been the mother 
 of a great many children, and of them all only one daughter was 
 left. But then she was worth at least a thousand. 
 
 Her mother, who, since the death of the King, her father, had 
 nothing in the world she cared for so much as this Uttle Princess, 
 was so terribly afraid of losing her that she quite spoiled her, and 
 never tried to correct any of her faults. The consequence was that 
 this little person, who was as pretty as possible, and was one day to 
 wear a crown, grew up so proud and so much in love with her own 
 beauty that she despised everyone else in the world. 
 
 The Queen, her mother, by her caresses and flatteries, helped to 
 make her beheve that there was nothing too good for her. She 
 was dressed almost always in the prettiest frocks, as a fairy, or as a 
 queen going out to hunt, and the ladies of the Court followed her 
 dressed as forest-fairies. 
 
 And to make her more vain than ever the Queen caused her 
 portrait to be taken by the cleverest painters and sent it to several 
 neighboring kings with whom she was very friendly. 
 
 When they saw this portrait they fell in love with the Princess — 
 every one of them, but upon each it had a different effect. One 
 feU ill, one went quite crazy, and a few of the luckiest set off to see 
 her as soon as possible; but these poor princes became her slaves 
 the moment they set eyes on her. 
 
 Never has there been a gayer Court. Twenty delightful kings 
 did everything they could think of to make themselves agreeable, 
 and after having spent ever so much money in giving a single enter- 
 tainment thought themselves very lucky if the Princess said "That's 
 pretty." 
 
 All this admiration vastly pleased the Queen. Not a day passed 
 but she received seven or eight thousand sonnets, and as many 
 elegies, madrigals, and songs, which were sent her by all the poets 
 in the world. All the prose and the poetry that was written just 
 then was about Belhssima — for that was the Princess's name — and 
 all the bonfires that they had were made of these verses, which 
 crackled and sparkled better than any other sort of wood. 
 
 25 
 
26 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 Bellissima was already fifteen years old, and every one of the 
 Princes wished to marry her, but not one dared to say so. How 
 could they when they knew that any of them might have cut off 
 his head five or six times a day just to please her, and she would 
 have thought it a mere trifle, so Uttle did she care? You may 
 imagine how hard-hearted her lovers thought her; and the Queen, 
 who wished to see her married, did not know how to persuade her 
 to think of it seriously. 
 
 "Bellissima," she saiid, "I do wish you would not be so proud. 
 What makes you despise all these nice kings? I wish you to marry 
 one of them, and you do not try to please me." 
 
 "I am so happy," Bellissima answered: "do leave me in peace, 
 madam. I don't want to care for anyone." 
 
 "But you would be very happy with any of these Princes," said 
 the Queen, "and I shall be very angry if you fall in love with any- 
 one who is not worthy of you." 
 
 But the Princess thought so much of herself that she did not 
 consider any one of her lovers clever or handsome enough for her; 
 and her mother, who was getting really angry at her determination 
 not to be married, began to wish that she had not allowed her to have 
 her own way so much. 
 
 At last, not knowing what else to do, she resolved to consult a 
 certain witch who was called "The Fairy of the Desert." Now this 
 was very difiicult to do, as she was guarded by some terrible Uons; 
 but happily the Queen had heard a long time before that whoever 
 wanted to pass these hons safely must throw to them a cake made 
 of millet flour, sugar-candy, and crocodile's eggs. This cake she 
 prepared with her own hands, and putting it in a httle basket, she 
 set out to seek the Fairy. But as she was not used to walking far, 
 she soon felt very tired and sat down at the foot of a tree to rest, 
 and presently fell fast asleep. When she awoke she was dismayed 
 to find her basket empty. The cake was all gonel and, to make 
 matters worse, at that moment she heard the roaring of the great 
 hons,' who had found out that she was near and were coming to 
 look for her. 
 
 "What shall I do?" she cried; "I shall be eaten up," and being 
 too much frightened to run a single step, she began to cry, and 
 leaned against the tree under which she had been asleep. 
 
 Just then she heard some one say: "H'm, h'm!" 
 
 She looked all round her, and then up at the tree, and there she 
 saw a httle tiny man, who was eating oranges. 
 
 "Oh! Queen," said he,"I know you very well, and I know how 
 much afraid you are of the lions; and you are quite right too, for 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 27 
 
 they have eaten many other people: and what can you expect, as 
 you have not any cake to give them?" 
 
 "I must make up my mind to die," said the poor Queen. "Alas! 
 I should not care so much if only my dear daughter were married." 
 "OhI you have a daughter,' cried the Yellow Dwarf (who was 
 so called because he was a dwarf and had such a yellow face, and 
 lived in the orange tree). "I'm really glad to hear that, for I've 
 been looking for a wife all over the world. Now, if you will promise 
 that she shall marry me, not one of the lions, tigers, or bears shall 
 touch you." 
 
 The Queen looked at him and was almost as much afraid of his 
 ugly httle face as she had been of the lions before, so that she could 
 not speak a word. 
 
 What! you hesitate, madam," cried the Dwarf. "You must be 
 very fond of being eaten up ahve." 
 
 And, as he spoke, the Queen saw the Uons, which were running 
 down a hill toward them. 
 
 Each one had two heads, eight feet, and four rows of teeth, and 
 their skins were as hard as turtle shells, and were bright red. 
 
 At this dreadful sight, the poor Queen, who was trembUng like 
 a dove when it sees a hawk, cried out as loud as she could, "OhI 
 dear Mr. Dwarf, Bellissima shall marry you." 
 
 "Oh, indeed!" said he disdainfully. "Bellissima is pretty enough, 
 but I don't particularly want to marry her — ^you can keep her." 
 
 "Oh! noble sir," said the Queen in great distress, "do not refuse 
 her. She is the most charming Princess in the world." 
 
 "OhI well," he repUed, "out of charity I will take her; but be 
 sure and don't forget that she is mine." 
 
 As he spoke a little door opened in the trunk of the orange tree, 
 in rushed the Queen, only just in time, and the door shut with a 
 bang in the faces of the Uons. 
 
 The Queen was so confused that at first she did not notice 
 another little door in the orange tree, but presently it opened and 
 she found herself in a field of thistles and nettles. It was encircled 
 by a muddy ditch, and a Kttle further on was a tiny thatched cottage, 
 out of which came the Yellow Dwarf with a very jaunty air. He 
 wore wooden shoes and a Httle yellow coat, and as he had no hair and 
 very long ears he looked altogether a shocking little object. 
 
 "I am delighted," said he to the Queen, "that, as you are to be 
 my mother-in-law, you should see the Httle house in which your 
 BelHssima wiU live with me. With these thistles and nettles she 
 can feed a donkey which she can ride whenever she Hkes; under 
 this humble roof no weather can hurt her; she wiU drink the water 
 
28 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 of this brook and eat frogs — ^which grow very fat about here; and 
 then she will have me always with her, handsome, agreeable, and 
 gay as you see me now. For if her shadow stays by her more closely 
 than I do I shall be surprised." 
 
 The unhappy Queen, seeing all at once what a miserable life her 
 daughter would have with this Dwarf, could not bear the idea, and 
 fell down insensible without saying a word. 
 
 When she revived she found to her great surprise that she was 
 lying in her own bed at home, and, what was more, that she had 
 on the loveliest lace night cap that she had ever seen in her life. At 
 first she thought that all her adventures, the terrible lions, and her 
 promise to the Yellow Dwarf that he should marry Bellissima, must 
 have been a dream, but there was the new cap with its beautiful 
 ribbon and lace to remind her that it was all true, which made her 
 so unhappy that she could neither eat, drink, nor sleep for thinking 
 ofit. 
 
 The Princess, who, in spite of her wilfulness, really loved her 
 mother with all her heart, was much grieved when she saw her 
 looking so sad, and often asked her what was the matter; but the 
 Queen, who didn't w£uit her to find out the truth, only said that she 
 was ill, or that one of her neighbors was threatening to make war 
 against her. BeUissima knew quite well that something was being 
 hidden from her — and that neither of these was the real reason of the 
 Queen's uneasiness. So she made up her mind that she would go 
 and consult the Fairy of the Desert about it, especially as she had 
 often heard how wise she was, and she thought that at the same 
 time she might ask her advice as to whether it would be as well to be 
 married, or not. 
 
 So, with great care, she made some of the proper cake to pacify 
 the Uons, and one night went up to her room very early, pretending 
 that she was going to bed; but, instead of that, she wrapped herself 
 up in a long white veil, and went down a secret staircase, and set 
 off all by herself to find the Witch. 
 
 But when she got as far as the same fatal orange tree, and saw 
 it covered with flowers and fruit, she stopped and began to gather 
 some of the oranges — and then, putting down her basket, she sat 
 down to eat them. But when it was time to go on again the basket 
 had disappeared, and, though she looked everywhere, not a trace of 
 it could she find. The more she hunted for it, the more frightened 
 she got, and at last she began to cry. Then all at once she saw 
 before her the Yellow Dwarf. 
 
 "What's the matter with you, my pretty one?" said he. "What 
 are you crying about?" 
 
Do not give yourself any further trouble. Princess," answered the 
 Dwarf. " I can tell you all you want to know. The Queen, 
 your mother, has promised you in marriage " 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 29 
 
 "Alas!" she answered; "no wonder that I am crying, seeing 
 that I have lost the basket of cake that was to help me to get safely 
 to the cave of the Fairy of the Desert." 
 
 "And what do you want with her, pretty one?" said the Uttle 
 monster, "for I am a friend of hers, and, for the matter of that, I am 
 quite as clever as she is." 
 
 "The Queen, my mother," repUed the Princess, "has lately fallen 
 into such deep sadness that I fear that she will die; and I am afraid 
 that perhaps I am the cause of it, for she very much wishes me to 
 be married, and I must tell you truly that as yet I have not found 
 anyone I consider worthy to be my husband. So for all these reasons 
 I wished to talk to the Fairy." 
 
 "Do not give yourself any further trouble. Princess," answered 
 the Dwarf. "I can tell you all you want to know better than she 
 could. The Queen, your mother, has promised you in marriage " 
 
 "Has promised me!" interrupted the Princess. "Oh! no. I'm 
 sure she has not. She would have told me if she had. I am too 
 much interested in the matter for her to promise anything without 
 my consent — ^you must be mistaken." 
 
 "Beautiful Princess," cried the Dwarf suddenly, throwing him- 
 self on his knees before her, "I flatter myself that you will not be 
 displeased at her choice when I tell you that it is to me she has 
 promised the happiness of marrying you." 
 
 "Youl" cried BelUssima, starting back, "My mother wishes 
 me to marry you! How can you be so silly as to think of such a 
 thing?" 
 
 "Oh! it isn't that I care much to have that honor," cried the 
 Dwarf angrily; "but here are the hons coming; they'll eat you up 
 in three mouthfuls, and there will be an end of you and your pride." 
 
 And, indeed, at that moment the poor Princess heard their 
 dreadful howls coming nearer and nearer. 
 
 "What shall I do?" she cried. "Must all my happy days come 
 to an end like this?" 
 
 The maUcious Dwarf looked at her and began to laugh spite- 
 fully. "At least," said he, "you have the satisfaction of dying 
 unmarried. A lovely Princess Uke you must siu-ely prefer to die 
 rather than be the wife of a poor little dwarf like myself." 
 
 "Oh! don't be angry with me," cried the Princess, clasping her 
 hands. "I'd rather marry all the dwarfs in the world than die in 
 this horrible way." 
 
 "Look at me well. Princess, before you give me your word," said 
 he. "I don't want you to promise me in a hurry." 
 
 "Oh!" cried she, "the Uons are coming. I have looked at you 
 
30 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 enough. I am so frightened. Save me this minute, or I shall die 
 of terror." 
 
 Indeed, as she spoke she fell down insensible, and when she 
 recovered she found herself in her own little bed at home; how she 
 got there she could not tell, but she was dressed in the most beautiful 
 lace and ribbons, and on her finger was a little ring, made of a single 
 red hair, which fitted so tightly that, try as she might, she could 
 not get it off. 
 
 When the Princess saw all these things, and remembered what 
 had happened, she, too, fell into the deepest sadness, which siu-prised 
 and alarmed the whole Court, and the Queen more than anyone 
 else. A hundred times she asked BeUissima if anything was the 
 matter with her; but she always said that there was nothing. 
 
 At last the chief men of the kingdom, anxious to see their 
 Princess married, sent to the Queen to beg her to choose a husband 
 for her as soon as possible. She replied that nothing would please 
 her better, but that her daughter seemed so unwilling to marry, and 
 she recommended them to go and talk to the Princess about it 
 themselves; so this they at once did. Now BelUssima was much 
 less proud since her adventiu-e with the Yellow Dwarf, and she 
 could not think of a better way of getting rid of the little monster 
 than to marry some powerful king, therefore she replied to their 
 request much more favorably than they had hoped, saying that, 
 though she was very happy as she was, still, to please them, she 
 would consent to marry the King of the Gold Mines. Now he was 
 a very handsome and powerful Prince, who had been in love with 
 the Princess for years, but had not thought that she would ever 
 care about him at all. You can easily imagine how delighted he 
 was when he heard the news, and how angry it made all the other 
 kings to lose for ever the hope of marrying the Princess; but, after 
 all, Bellissuna could not have married twenty kings — indeed, she 
 had found it quite difficult enough to choose one, for her vsmity 
 made her believe that there was nobody in the world who was worthy 
 of her. 
 
 Preparations were begun at once for the grandest wedding that 
 had ever been held at the palace. The King of the Gold Mines sent 
 such immense sums of money that the whole sea was covered with 
 the ships that brought it. Messengers were sent to all the gayest and 
 most refined Courts, particularly to the Court of France, to seek 
 out everything rare and precious to adorn the Princess, although her 
 beauty was so perfect that nothing she wore could make her look 
 prettier. At least that is what the King of the Gold Mines thought, 
 and he was never happy unless he was with her. 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 31 
 
 As for the Princess, the more she saw of the King the more she 
 liked him; he was so generous, so handsome and clever, that at last 
 she was almost as much in love with him as he was with her. How 
 happy they were as they wandered about in the beautiful gardens 
 together, sometimes Ustening to sweet music! and the Bang used to 
 write songs for BeUissima. This is one that she liked very much: 
 
 In the forest all is gay 
 When'my Princess walks that way. 
 All the blossoms then are found 
 Downward fluttering to the ground, 
 Hoping she may tread on them. 
 And bright flowers on slender stem 
 Gaze up at her as she passes 
 Brushing lightly through the grasses. 
 Oh! my Princess, birds above 
 Echo back our songs of love. 
 As through this enchanted land 
 Blithe we wander, hand in hand. 
 
 They really were as happy as the day was long. AH the King's 
 unsuccessful rivals had gone home in despair. They said good-by 
 to the Princess so sadly that she could not help being sorry for them. 
 
 "Ah! madam," the King of the Gold Mines said to her, "how is 
 this? Why do you waste your pity on these princes, who love you 
 so much that aU their trouble would be well repaid by a single smile 
 from you?" 
 
 "I should be sorry," answered Belhssima, "if you had not noticed 
 how much I pitied these princes who were leaving me for ever; 
 but for you, sire, it is very different: you have every reason to be 
 pleased with me, but they are going sorrowfully away, so you must 
 not grudge them my compassion." 
 
 The King of the Gold Mines was quite overcome by the Princess's 
 good-natured way of taking his interference, and, throwing himself 
 at her feet, he kissed her hand a thousand times and begged her to 
 forgive him. 
 
 At last the happy day came. Everything was ready for BeUis- 
 sima's wedding. The trumpets sounded, all the streets of the town 
 were hung with flags emd strewn with flowers, and the people ran in 
 crowds to the great square before the palace. The Queen was so 
 overjoyed that she had hardly been able to sleep at all, and she 
 got up before it was hght to give the necessary orders and to choose 
 the jewels that the Princess was to wear. TJfiese were nothing less 
 than diamonds, even to her shoes, which were covered with them, 
 and her dress of silver brocade was embroidered with a dozen of 
 
32 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 the sun's rays. You may imagine how much these had cost; but 
 then nothing could have been more brilliant, except the beauty 
 of the Princess! Upon her head she wore a splendid crown, her 
 lovely hair waved nearly to her feet, and her stately figure could 
 easily be distinguished among all the ladies who attended her. 
 
 The King of the Gold Mines was not less noble and splendid; 
 it was easy to see by his face how happy he was, and everyone who 
 went near him returned loaded with presents, for all round the great 
 banqueting hall had been arranged a thousand barrels full of gold, 
 and numberless bags made of velvet embroidered with pearls and 
 filled with money, each one containing at least a hundred thousand 
 gold pieces, which were given away to everyone who liked to hold 
 out his hand, which numbers of people hastened to do, you may be 
 sure — ^indeed, some found this by far the most amusing part of the 
 wedding festivities. 
 
 The Queen and the Princess were just ready to set out with the 
 King when they saw, advancing toward them from the end of the 
 long gallery, two great basihsks, dragging after them a very badly 
 made box; behind them came a tail old woman, whose ugUness 
 was even more sm-prising than her extreme old age. She wore 
 a ruff of black taffeta, a red velvet hood, and a farthingale all in 
 rags, and she leaned heavily upon a crutch. This strange old woman, 
 without saying a single word, hobbled three times round the gallery, 
 followed by the basilisks, then stopping in the middle, and brandishing 
 her crutch threateningly, she cried: 
 
 "Ho, ho, Queen! Ho, ho, Princess! Do you think you are going 
 to break with impunity the promise that you made to my friend 
 the YeUow Dwarf? I am the Fairy of the Desert; without the 
 Yellow Dwarf and his orange tree my great fions would soon have 
 eaten you up, I can tell you, and in Fairyland we do not suffer our- 
 selves to be insulted like this. Make up your minds at once what 
 you will do, for I vow that you shall marry the YeUow Dwarf. If 
 you don't, may I burn my crutch 1" 
 
 "Ah! Princess," said the Queen, weeping, "what is this that I 
 hear? What have you promised?" 
 
 "Ah! my mother," repUed BeUissima sadly, "what did you 
 promise, yourself?" 
 
 The King of the Gold Mines, indignant at being kept from his 
 happiness by this wicked old woman, went up to her, and threaten- 
 ing her with his sword, said: 
 
 "Get away out of my country at once, and for ever, miserable 
 creature, lest I take your life, and so rid myself of your mahce." 
 
 He had hardly spoken these words when the Ud of the box fell 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 33 
 
 back on the floor with a terrible noise, and to their horror out sprang 
 the Yellow Dwarf, mounted upon a great Spanish cat. ' Rash 
 youth!" he cried, rushing between the Fairy of the Desert and the 
 King. "Dare to lay a finger upon this illustrious Fairy! Your 
 quarrel is with me only. I am your enemy and yoiu- rival. That 
 faithless Princess who would have married you is promised to me. 
 See if she has not upon her finger a ring made of one of my hairs. 
 Just try to take it off, and you will soon find out that I am more 
 powerful than you are!" 
 
 "Wretched fittle monster!" said the King; "do you dare to call 
 yourself the Princess's lover, and to lay claim to such a treasure? Do 
 you know that you are a dwarf — that you are so ugly that one cannot 
 bear to look at you — and that I should have killed you myself long 
 before this if you had been worthy of such a glorious death?" 
 
 The YeUow Dwarf, deeply enraged at these words, set spurs to 
 his cat, which yelled horribly, and leaped hither and thither — terrifying 
 everybody except the brave King, who pursued the Dwarf closely, 
 till he, drawing a great knife with which he was armed, challenged the 
 King to meet him in single combat, and rushed down into the court- 
 yard of the palace with a terrible clatter. The King, quite provoked, 
 followed him hastily, but they had hardly taken their places facing 
 one another, and the whole Court had only just had time to rush 
 out upon the balconies to watch what was going on, when suddenly 
 the sun became as red as blood, and it w£is so dark that they could 
 scarcely see at all. The thunder crashed, and the lightning seemed 
 as if it must burn up everything; the two basifisks appeared, one on 
 each side of the bad Dwarf, like giants, mountains high, and fire 
 flew from their mouths eind ears, until they looked like flaming 
 furnaces. None of these things could terrify the noble young King, 
 and the boldness of his looks and actions reassured those who were 
 looking on, and perhaps even embarrassed the YeUow Dwarf himself; 
 but even his courage gave way when he saw what was happening to 
 his beloved Princess. For the Fairy of the Desert, looking more 
 terrible than before, mounted upon a winged griffin, and with long 
 snakes coiled romid her neck, had given her such a blow with the 
 lance she carried that BeUissima fell into the Queen's arms bleeding 
 and senseless. Her fond mother, feefing as much hurt by the blow as 
 the Princess herself, uttered such piercing cries and lamentations 
 that the King, hearing them, entirely lost his courage and presence 
 of mind. Giving up the combat, he flew toward the Princess, to 
 rescue or to die with her; but the YeUow Dwarf was too quick for 
 him. Leaping with his Spanish cat upon the balcony, he snatched 
 BeUissima from the Queen's arms, and before any of the ladies of the 
 
34 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 Court could stop him he had sprung upon the roof of the palace and 
 disappeared with his prize. 
 
 The King, motionless with horror, looked on despairingly at this 
 dreadful occurrence, which he was quite powerless to prevent, and 
 to make matters worse his sight failed him, everything became 
 dark, and he felt himself carried along through the air by a strong 
 hand. 
 
 This new misfortune was the work of the wicked Fairy of the 
 Desert, who had come with the Yellow Dwarf to help him carry 
 off the Princess, and had fallen in love with the handsome young 
 King of the Gold Mines directly she saw him. She thought that tf 
 she carried him off to some frightful cavern and chained him to a 
 rock, then the fear of death would make him forget Bellissima and 
 become her slave. So, as soon as they reached the place, she gave 
 him back his sight, but without releasing him from his chains, 
 and by her magic power she appeared before him as a young and 
 beautiful fairy, and pretended to have come there quite by chance. 
 
 "What do I see?" she cried. "Is it you, dear Prince? What 
 misfortune has brought you to this dismal place?" 
 
 The King, who was quite deceived by her altered appearance, 
 replied: 
 
 "Alas! beautiful Fairy, the fairy who brought me here first took 
 away my sight, but by her voice I recognized her as the Fairy of 
 the Desert, though what she should have carried me off for I cannot 
 tell you." 
 
 "Ah!" cried the pretended Fairy, "if you have fallen into her 
 hands, you won't get away imtU you have married her. She has 
 carried off more than one Prince like this, and she will certednly 
 have anything she takes a fancy to." While she was thus pre- 
 tending to be sorry for the King, he suddenly noticed her feet, which 
 were like those of a griffin, and knew in a moment that this must 
 be the Fairy of the Desert, for her feet were the one thing she could 
 not chemge, however pretty she might make her face. 
 
 Without seeming to have noticed anything, he said, in a con- 
 fid entiad way: 
 
 "Not that I have any dislike to the Fairy of the Desert, but I 
 really cannot endure the way in which she protects the Yellow 
 Dwarf and keeps me chained here like a criminal. It is true that 
 I love a charming princess, but if the Fairy should set me free my 
 gratitude would oblige me to love her only." 
 
 "Do you really mean what you say. Prince?" said the Fairy, 
 quite deceived. 
 
 "Surely," repUed the Prince; "how could I deceive you? You 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 35 
 
 see it is so much more flattering to my vanity to be loved by a fairy 
 than by a simple princess. But, even if I am dying of love for her, 
 I shall pretend to hate her until I am set free." 
 
 The Fairy of the Desert, quite taken in by these words, resolved 
 at once to transport the Prince to a pleasanter place. So, making 
 him mount her chariot, to which she had harnessed swans instead 
 of the bats which generally drew it, away she flew with him. But 
 imagine the distress of the Prince when, from the giddy height at 
 which they were rushing through the air, he saw his beloved Princess 
 in a castle built of polished steel, the walls of which reflected the 
 sun's rays so hotly that no one could approach it without being 
 burnt to a cinder! BeUissima was sitting in a Uttle thicket by a 
 brook, leaning her head upon her hand and weeping bitterly, but just 
 as they passed she looked up and saw the King and the Fairy of the 
 Desert. Now, the Fairy was so clever that she could not only seem 
 beautiful to the King, but even the poor Princess thought her the 
 most lovely being she had ever seen. 
 
 "What!" she cried; "was I not unhappy enough in this lonely 
 castle to which that frightful YeUow Dwarf brought me? Must I 
 also be made to know that the King of the Gold Mines ceased to 
 love me as soon as he lost sight of me? But who can my rival 
 be, whose fatal beauty is greater than mine?" 
 
 While she was saying this, the King, who really loved her as 
 much as ever, was feeling terribly sad at being so rapidly torn away 
 from his beloved Princess, but he knew too well how powerful the 
 Fairy was to have any hope of escaping from her except by great 
 patience and cunning. 
 
 The Fairy of the Desert had also seen BeUissima, and she tried 
 to read in the King's eyes the effect that this unexpected sight had 
 had upon him. 
 
 "No one can teU you what you wish to know better than I can," 
 said he. "This chance meeting with an unhappy princess for whom 
 I once had a passing fancy, before I was lucky enough to meet you, 
 has affected me a little, I admit, but you are so much more to me 
 than she is that I would rather die than leave you." 
 
 "Ah! Prince," she said, "can I believe that you really love me so 
 much?" 
 
 "Time will show, madam," rephed the King; "but if you wish 
 to convince me that you have some regard for me, do not, I beg of 
 you, refuse to aid BelUssima." 
 
 "Do you know what you are asking?" said the Fairy of the 
 Desert, frowning, and looking at him suspiciously. "Do you want 
 me to employ my £irt against the Yellow Dwarf, who is my best 
 
36 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 friend, and take away from him a proud princess whom I can but 
 look upon as my rival?" 
 
 The King sighed, but made no answer — indeed, what was there 
 to be said to such a clear-sighted person? At last they reached a 
 vast meadow, gay with all sorts of flowers; a deep river surrounded 
 it, and many Uttle brooks murmured softly under the shady trees, 
 where it was always cool and fresh. A little way oflf stood a splendid 
 palace, the walls of which were of transparent emeralds. As soon 
 as the swans which drew the Fairy's chariot had alighted under a 
 porch, which was paved with diamonds and had arches of rubies, 
 they were greeted on all sides by thousands of beautiful beings, who 
 came to meet them joyfully, singing these words: 
 
 "When Love within a heart would reign, 
 Useless to strive against him 'tis. 
 The proud but feel a sharper pain, 
 And make a greater triumph his." 
 
 The Fairy of the Desert was delighted to hear them sing of her 
 triumphs; she led the King into the most splendid room that can 
 be imagined, and left him alone for a httle while, just that he might 
 not feel that he was a prisoner; but he felt sure that she had not 
 really gone quite away, but was watching him from some hiding- 
 place. So walking up to a great mirror, he said to it, "Trusty 
 counsellor, let me see what I can do to make myself agreeable to 
 the charming Fairy of the Desert; for I can think of nothing but 
 how to please her." 
 
 And he at once set to work to curl his hair, and, seeing upon a 
 table a grander coat than his own, he put it on carefully. The Fairy 
 came back so delighted that she could not conceal her joy. 
 
 "I am quite aware of the trouble you have taken to please me," 
 said she, "and I must tell you that you have succeeded perfectly 
 already. You see it is not difficult to do if you really care for me." 
 
 The King, who had his own reasons for wishing to keep the old 
 Fairy in a good humor, did not spare pretty speeches, and after a 
 time he was allowed to walk by himself upon the sea-shore. The 
 Fairy of the Desert had by her enchantments raised such a terrible 
 storm that the boldest pilot would not venture out in it, so she was 
 not afraid of her prisoner's being able to escape; and he found it 
 some relief to think sadly over his terrible situation without being 
 interrupted by his cruel captor. 
 
 Presently, after walking wildly up and down, he wrote these 
 verses upon the sand with his stick : 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 37 
 
 "At last may I upon this shore 
 
 Lighten my sorrow with soft tears. 
 Alas! alas! I see no more 
 My Love, who yet my sadness cheers. 
 
 "And thou, raging, stormy Sea, 
 
 Stirred by wUd winds, from depth to height, 
 Thou hold'st my loved one far from me, 
 And I am captive to thy might. 
 
 "My heart is stUl more wild than thine. 
 For Fate is cruel unto me. 
 Why must I thus in exile pine? 
 Why is my Princess snatched from me? 
 
 "0! lovely Nymphs, from ocean caves. 
 Who know how sweet true love may be. 
 Come up and calm the furious waves 
 And set a desperate lover free!" 
 
 While he was still writing he heard a voice which attracted his 
 attention in spite of himself. Seeing that the waves were rolling in 
 higher than ever, he looked all round, and presently saw a lovely 
 lady floating gently toward him upon the crest of a huge billow, 
 her long hair spread all about her; in one hand she held a mirror, 
 and in the other a comb, and instead of feet she had a beautiful tail 
 hke a fish, with which she swam. 
 
 The King was struck dumb with astonishment at this unex- 
 pected sight; but as soon as she came within speaking distance, 
 she said to him, "I know how sad you are at losing your Princess 
 and being kept a prisoner by the Fairy of the Desert; if you hke 
 I will help you to escape from this fatal place, where you may other- 
 wise have to drag on a weary existence for thirty years or more." 
 
 The King of the Gold Mines hardly knew what answer to make 
 to this proposal. Not because he did not wish very much to escape, 
 but he was afraid that this might be only another device by which 
 the Fairy of the Desert was trying to deceive him. As he hesitated 
 the Mermaid, who guessed his thoughts, said to him: 
 
 "You may trust me: I am not trying to entrap you. I am so 
 angry with the Yellow Dwarf and the Fairy of the Desert that I 
 am not Ukely to wish to help them, especially since I constantly 
 see your poor Princess, whose beauty and goodness make me pity 
 her so much: and I tell you that if you will have confidence in me 
 I will help you to escape." 
 
 "I trust you absolutely," cried the King, "and I will do whatever 
 
38 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 you tell me; but if you have seen my Princess I beg of you to tell 
 me how she is and what is happening to her." 
 
 "We must not waste time in talking," said she. "Come with 
 me and I will carry you to the Castle of Steel, and we will leave 
 upon this shore a figure so like you that even the Fairy herself will be 
 deceived by it." 
 
 So saying, she quickly collected a bundle of sea-weed, and, 
 blowing it three times, she said: 
 
 "My friendly sea-weeds, I order you to stay here stretched upon 
 the sand xmtil the Fairy of the Desert comes to take you away." 
 And at once the sea-weeds became like the King, who stood looking 
 at them in great astonishment, for they were even dressed in a coat 
 like his, but they lay there pale and still as the King himself might 
 have lain if one of the great waves had overtaken him and thrown 
 him senseless upon the shore. And then the Mermaid caught up 
 the King, and away they swam joyfully together. 
 
 "Now," said she, "I have time to tell you about the Princess. 
 In spite of the blow which the Fairy of the Desert gave her, the 
 YeUow Dwarf compelled her to mount behind him upon his terrible 
 Spanish cat; but she soon fainted away with pain and terror, and 
 did not recover till they were within the walls of his frightful Castle 
 of Steel. Here she was received by the prettiest girls it was possible 
 to find, who had been carried there by the Yellow Dwarf, who 
 hastened to wait upon her and showed her every possible attention. 
 She was laid upon a couch covered with cloth of gold, embroidered 
 with pearls as big as nuts." 
 
 "Ah!" interrupted the Kmg of the Gold Mines, "if Bellis- 
 sima forgets me, and consents to marry him, I shall break my heart." 
 
 "You need not be afraid of that," answered the Mermaid; "the 
 Princess thinks of no one but you, and the frightful Dwarf cannot 
 persuade her to look at him." 
 
 "Pray go on with your story," said the King. 
 
 "What more is there to tell you.**" repKed the Mermaid. "Behs- 
 sima was sitting in the wood when you passed, and saw you with the 
 Fairy of the Desert, who was so cleverly disguised that the Princess 
 took her to be prettier than herself; you may imagine her despair, 
 for she thought that you had fallen in love with her." 
 
 "She believes that I love her!" cried the King. "What a fatal 
 mistake! What is to be done to undeceive her?" 
 
 "You know best," answered the Mermaid, smihng kindly at him. 
 "When people are as much in love with one another as you two 
 are, they don't need advice from anyone else." 
 
 As she spoke they reached the Castle of Steel, the side next the 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 39 
 
 sea being the only one which the Yellow Dwarf had left unprotected 
 by the dreadful burning walls. 
 
 "I know quite well," said the Mermaid, "that the Princess is 
 sitting by the brook-side, just where you saw her as you passed, 
 but as you will have many enemies to fight with before you can reach 
 her, take this sword; armed with it you may dare any danger, and 
 overcome the greatest difficulties, only bewEire of one thing — that 
 is, never to let it fall from your hand. Farewell; now I will wait by 
 that rock, and if you need my help in carrying off your beloved 
 Princess I will not fail you, for the Queen, her mother, is my best 
 friend, and it was for her sake that I went to rescue you." 
 
 So saying, she gave to the King a sword made from a single 
 diamond, which was more brilliant than the sun. He could not 
 find words to express his gratitude, but he begged her to beUeve 
 that he fully appreciated the importance of her gift, and would 
 never forget her help and kindness. 
 
 We must now go back to the Fairy of the Desert. When she 
 foxmd that the King did not return, she hastened out to look for 
 him, and reached the shore, with a hundred of the ladies of her 
 train, loaded with splendid presents for him. Some carried baskets 
 fuU of diamonds, others golden cups of wonderful workmanship, and 
 amber, coral, and pearls, others, agedn, balanced upon their heads 
 bales of the richest and most beautiful stuffs, while the rest brought 
 fruit and flowers, and even birds. But what was the horror of the 
 Fairy, who followed this gay troop, when she saw, stretched upon 
 the SEUids, the image of the King which the Mermaid had made with 
 the sea-weeds. Struck with astonishment and sorrow, she uttered 
 a terrible cry, and threw herself down beside the pretended King, 
 weeping, and howUng, and calling upon her eleven sisters, who were 
 also fairies, and who came to her assistance. But they were all taken 
 in by the image of the King, for, clever as they were, the Mermaid 
 was still cleverer, and all they could do was to help the Fairy of the 
 Desert to make a wonderful monument over what they thought was 
 the grave of the King of the Gold Mines. But while they were 
 collecting jasper and porphyry, agate and marble, gold and bronze, 
 statues and devices, to immortafize the King's memory, he was 
 thanking the good Mermaid and begging her still to help him, which 
 she graciously promised to do as she disappeared; and then he set out 
 for the Castle of Steel. He walked fast, looking anxiously round him, 
 and longing once more to see his darfing Bellissima, but he had not 
 gone far before he was surrounded by four terrible sphinxes who would 
 very soon have torn him to pieces with their sharp talons if it had not 
 been for the Mermaid's diamond sword. For, no sooner had he 
 
40 THE YELLOW DWARF 
 
 flashed it before their eyes than down they fell at his feet quite help- 
 less, and he killed them with one blow. But he had hardly turned to 
 continue his search when he met six dragons covered with scales that 
 were harder than iron. Frightful as this encounter was the King's 
 courage was unshaken, and by the aid of his wonderful sword he 
 cut them in pieces one after the other. Now he hoped his difficulties 
 were over, but at the next turning he was met by one which he did 
 not know how to overcome. Four-and-twenty pretty and graceful 
 nymphs advanced toward him, holding garlands of flowers, with 
 which they barred the way. 
 
 "Where are you going, Prince?" they said; "it is our duty to 
 guard this place, and if we let you pass great misfortunes will happen 
 to you and to us. We beg you not to insist upon going on. Do you 
 want to kill four-and-twenty girls who have never displeased you in 
 any way?" 
 
 The King did not know what to do or to say. It went against 
 all his ideas as a knight to do anything a lady begged him not to 
 do; but, as he hesitated, a voice ia his ear SEiid: 
 
 "Strikel strike! and do not spare, or your Princess is lost for 
 ever!" 
 
 So, without reply to the nymphs, he rushed forward instantly, 
 breaking their garlands, and scattering them in aU directions; and 
 then went on without further hindrance to the httle wood where he 
 had seen BeUissima. She was seated by the brook looking pale and 
 weary when he reached her, and he would have thrown himself 
 doAvn at her feet, but she drew herself away from him with as much 
 indignation as if he had been the YeUow Dwarf. 
 
 "Ah! Princess," he cried, "do not be angry with me. Let me 
 explEiin everything. I am not faithless or to blame for what has 
 happened. I am a miserable wretch who has displeased you without 
 being able to help himself." 
 
 "Ah!" cried BeUissima, "did I not see you flying through the 
 air with the lovehest being imaginable? Was that against your 
 will?" 
 
 "Indeed it was. Princess," he answered; "the wicked Fairy of 
 the Desert, not content with chaining me to a rock, carried me off 
 in her chariot to the other end of the earth, where I should even now 
 be a captive but for the imexpected help of a friendly mermaid, 
 who brought me here to rescue you, my Princess, from the un- 
 worthy hands that hold you. Do not refuse the aid of your most 
 faithful lover." So saying, he threw himself at her feet and held 
 her by her robe. But, alas! in so doing he let faU the magic sword, 
 and the YeUow Dwarf, who was crouching behind a lettuce, no 
 
THE YELLOW DWARF 41 
 
 sooner saw it than he sprang out and seized it, well knowing its 
 wonderful power. 
 
 The Princess gave a cry of terror on seeing the Dwarf, but this 
 only irritated the Httle monster; muttering a few magical words 
 he summoned two giants, who bound the King with great chains of 
 iron. 
 
 "Now," said the Dwarf, "I am master of my rival's fate, but I 
 will give him his life and permission to depart unharmed if you, 
 Princess, will consent to marry me." 
 
 "Let me die a thousand times rather," cried the unhappy King. 
 
 "Alas!" cried the Princess, "must you die? Could anything be 
 more terrible?" 
 
 "That you should marry that little wretch would be far more 
 terrible," answered the King. 
 
 "At least," continued she, "let us die together." 
 
 "Let me have the satisfaction of dying for you, my Princess," 
 said he. 
 
 "Oh, no, no!" she cried, turning to the Dwarf; "rather than that 
 I wiU do as you wish." 
 
 "Cruel Princess!" said the King, "would you make my Ufe 
 horrible to me by marrying another before my eyes?" 
 
 "Not so," repUed the Yellow Dwarf; "you are a rival of whom I 
 am too much afraid: you shall not see our marriage." So saying, 
 in spite of BeUissima's tears and cries, he stabbed the King to the 
 heart with the diamond sword. 
 
 The poor Princess, seeing her lover lying dead at her feet, could 
 no longer hve without him; she sank down by him and died of a 
 broken heart. 
 
 So ended these unfortimate lovers, whom not even the Mermaid 
 could help, because all the magic power had been lost with the 
 diamond sword. 
 
 As to the wicked Dwarf, he preferred to see the Princess dead 
 rather than married to the King of the Gold Mines; and the Fairy 
 of the Desert, when she heard of the King's adventures, pulled down 
 the grand monument which she had built, and was so angry at the 
 trick that had been played her that she hated him as much as she 
 had loved him before. 
 
 The kind Mermaid, grieved at the sad fate of the lovers, caused 
 them to be changed into two tall palm trees, which stand always 
 side by side, whispering together of their faithful love and caressing 
 one another with their interlacing branches.^ 
 
 ' Madame d'Aulnoy. 
 
LITTLE RED RIDING-HOOD 
 
 ONCE upon a time there lived in a certain village a little country 
 girl, the prettiest creature was ever seen. Her mother was 
 excessively fond of her; and her grandmother doted on her still 
 more. This good woman had made for her a little red riding-hood ; 
 which became the girl so extremely well that everybody called her 
 Little Red Riding-Hood. 
 
 One day her mother, having made some custards, said to her: 
 
 "Go, my dear, and see how thy grandmamma does, for I hear she 
 has been very iU; carry her a custard, and this Httle pot of butter." 
 
 Little Red Riding-Hood set out immediately to go to her grand- 
 mother, who lived in another village. 
 
 As she was going through the wood, she met with Gaffer Wolf, 
 who had a very great mind to eat her up, but he dared not, because 
 of some faggot-meikers hard by in the forest. He asked her whither 
 she was going. The poor child, who did not know that it was danger- 
 ous to stay and hear a wolf talk, seiid to him: 
 
 "I am going to see my grandmamma and carry her a custard 
 and a httle pot of butter from my mamma." 
 
 "Does she live far off.**" said the Wolf. 
 
 "Oh! ay," answered Little Red Riding-Hood; "it is beyond that 
 mill you see there, at the first house in the village." 
 
 "WeU," said the Wolf, "and I'll go and see her too. I'll go this 
 way, and you go that, and we shall see who wiU be there soonest." 
 
 The Wolf began to run as fast as he could, taking the nearest 
 way, and the httle girl went by that farthest about, diverting her- 
 self in gathering nuts, running after butterflies, £ind making nose- 
 gays of such httle flowers as she met with. The Wolf was not long 
 before he got to the old woman's house. He knocked at the door — 
 tap, tap. 
 
 "Who's there?" 
 
 "Your grandchild, Little Red Riding-Hood," rephed the Wolf, 
 counterfeiting her voice; "who has brought you a custard and a 
 httle pot of butter sent you by manuna." 
 
 The good greindmother, who was in bed, because she was some- 
 what ill, cried out: 
 
 "PuU the bobbin, and the latch wiU go up." 
 
 42 
 
LITTLE RED RIDING-HOOD 43 
 
 The Wolf pulled the bobbin, and the door opened, and then 
 presently he fell upon the good woman and ate her up in a moment, 
 for it was above three days that he had not touched a bit. He 
 then shut the door and went into the grandmother's bed, expecting 
 Little Red Riding-Hood, who came some time afterward and 
 knocked at the door — tap, tap, 
 
 "Who's there?" 
 
 Little Red Riding-Hood, hearing the big voice of the Wolf, was 
 at first afraid; but beUeving her grandmother had got a cold and 
 was hoarse, answered: 
 
 " 'Tis your grandchild, Little Red Riding-Hood, who has brought 
 you a custard and a httle pot of butter mamma sends you." 
 
 The Wolf cried out to her, softening his voice as much as he could : 
 
 "Pull the bobbin, and the latch wUl go up." 
 
 Little Red Riding-Hood pulled the bobbin, and the door opened. 
 
 The Wolf, seeing her come in, said to her, hiding himself under 
 the bed-clothes: 
 
 "Put the custard and the little pot of butter upon the stool, and 
 come and he down with me." 
 
 Little Red Riding-Hood undressed herself and went into bed, 
 where, being greatly amazed to see how her grandmother looked 
 in her night-clothes, she said to her: 
 
 "Grandmamma, what great arms you have got!" 
 
 "That is the better to hug thee, my dear." 
 
 "Grandmamma, what great legs you have got!"^ 
 
 "That is to run the better, my child." 
 
 "Grandmamma, what great ears you have got!" 
 
 "That is to hear the better, my child." 
 
 "Grandmamma, what great eyes you have got!" 
 
 "It is to see the better, my child." 
 
 "Grandmamma, what great teeth you have got!" 
 
 "That is to eat thee up." 
 
 And, saying these words, this wicked wolf fell upon Little Red 
 Riding-Hood, and ate her all up. 
 
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 
 
 THERE were formerly a king and a queen, who were so sorry 
 that they had no children; so sorry that it cannot be expressed. 
 They went to all the waters in the world; vows, pilgrimages, all 
 ways were tried, and all to no purpose. 
 
 At last, however, the Queen had a daughter. There was a very 
 fine christening; and the Princess had for her god-mothers all the 
 fairies they could find in the whole kingdom (they found seven), 
 that every one of them might give her a gift, as was the custom 
 of fairies in those days. By this means the Princess had all the 
 perfections imaginable. 
 
 After the ceremonies of the christening were over, all the com- 
 pany retxirned to the King's palace, where was prepared a great 
 feast for the fairies. There was placed before every one of them a 
 magnificent cover with a case of massive gold, wherein were a spoon, 
 knife, and fork, all of pure gold set with diamonds and rubies. But 
 as they were all sitting down at table they saw come into the hall a 
 very old fairy, whom they had not invited, because it was above 
 fifty years since she had been out of a certain tower, and she w^s 
 believed to be either dead or enchanted.. , 
 
 The King ordered her a cover, but could not furnish her with a 
 case of gold as the others, because they had only seven made for 
 the seven fairies. The old Fairy fancied she was shghted, and 
 muttered some threats between her teeth. One of the young fairies 
 who sat by her overheard how she grumbled; and, judging that she 
 might give the little Princess some unlucky gift, went, as soon as 
 they rose from table, and hid herself behind the hangings, that she 
 might speak last, and repair, as much as she could, the evil which 
 the old Fairy might intend. 
 
 In the meanwhile all the fairies began to give their gifts to the 
 Princess. The youngest gave her for gift that she should be the 
 most beautiful person in the world; the next, that she should have 
 the wit of an angel; the third, that she should have a wonderful 
 grace in everything she did; the fourth, that she should dance per- 
 fectly weU; the fifth, that she should sing Uke a nightingale; and the 
 sixth, that she should play all kinds of music to the utmost perfec- 
 tion. 
 
 44 
 
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 45 
 
 The old Fairy's turn coming next, with a head, shaking more 
 5yith_spite than age, she said that the Princess should have her hand 
 pierced with a spindle and die of the wound. This terrible gift 
 made the whole company tremble, and -e:v:ery body fell a-crying. 
 
 At this very instant the young Fairy came out from behind the 
 hangings, and spake these words aloud: 
 
 "Assure yourselves, King and Queen, that your daughter 
 shall not die of this disaster. It is true, I have no power to undo 
 entirely what my elder has done. The Princess shall indeed pierce 
 her hand with a spindle; but, instead of dying, she shall only fall into 
 a profound sleep, which shall last a hundred years, at the expiration 
 of which a king's son shall come and awake her." 
 
 The King, to avoid the misfortune foretold by the old Fairy, 
 caused immediately proclamation to be made, whereby everybody 
 was forbidden, on pain of death, to spin with a distaff and spindle, 
 or to have so much as any spindle in their houses. About fifteen or 
 sixteen years after, the King and Queen being gone to one of their 
 houses of pleasure, the young Princess happened one day to divert 
 herself in running up and down the palace; when going up from one 
 apartment to another, she came into a little room on the top of the 
 tower, where a good old woman, alone, was spinning with her spindle. 
 This good woman had never heard of the King's proclamation 
 against spindles. 
 
 "What are you doing there, goody?" said the Princess. 
 
 "I am spinning, my pretty child," said the old woman, who did 
 not know who she was. 
 
 "Ha!" said the Princess, "this is very pretty; how do you do it? 
 Give it to me, that I may see if I can do so." 
 
 She had no sooner taken it into her hand than, whether being 
 very hasty at it, somewhat unhandy, or that the decree of the Fairy 
 had so ordained it, it ran into her hand, and she fell down in a swoon. 
 
 The good old woman, not knowing very well what to do in this 
 affair, cried out for help. People came in from every quarter in 
 great numbers; they threw water upon the Princess's face, unlaced 
 her, struck her on the pahns of her hands, and rubbed her temples 
 with Hungary-water; but nothing would bring her to herself. 
 
 And now the King, who came up at the noise, bethought himself 
 of the prediction of the fairies, and, judging very well that this 
 must necessarily come to pass, since the fairies had said it, caused 
 the Princess to be carried into the finest apartment in his palace, 
 and to be laid upon a bed all embroidered with gold and silver. 
 
 One would have taken her for a little angel, she was so very 
 beautiful; for her swooning away had not diminished one bit of her 
 
46 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 
 
 complexion: her cheeks were carnation, and her lips were coral; 
 indeed, her eyes were shut, but she was heard to breathe softly, 
 which satisfied those about her that she was not dead. The King 
 commanded that they should not disturb her, but let her sleep 
 quietly till her hour of awaking was come. 
 
 The good Fairy who had saved her life by condemning her to 
 sleep a hundred years was in the kingdom of Matakin, twelve thou- 
 sand leagues off, when this accident befell the Princess; but she was 
 instantly informed of it by a httle dwarf, who had boots of seven 
 leagues, that is, boots with which he could tread over seven leagues 
 of ground in one stride. The Fairy came away unmediately, and 
 she arrived, about an hour after, in a fiery chariot drawn by dragons. 
 
 The King handed her out of the chariot, and she approved every- 
 thing he had done, but as she had very great foresight, she thought 
 when the Princess should awake she might not know what to do with 
 herself, being all alone in this old palace; and this was what she did: 
 she touched with her wand everything in the palace (except the 
 King and Queen) — governesses, maids of honor, ladies of the bed- 
 chamber, gentlemen, officers, stewards, cooks, undercooks, scullions, 
 guards, with their beefeaters, pages, footmen; she Hkewise touched 
 aU the horses which were in the stables, pads as well as others, 
 the great dogs in the outward court and pretty Uttle Mopsey too, 
 the Princess's httle spaniel, which lay by her on the bed. 
 
 Immediately upon her touching them they aU fell asleep, that 
 they might not awake before their .mistress, and that they might 
 be ready to wait upon her when she wanted them. The very spits 
 at the fire, as full as they could hold of partridges and pheasants, 
 did fall alseep also. All this was done in a moment. Fairies are 
 not long in doing their business. 
 
 And now the King and the Queen, having kissed their dear child 
 without waking her, went out of the palace and put forth a procla- 
 mation that nobody should dare to come near it. 
 
 This, however, was not necessary, for in a quarter of an hour's 
 time there grew up all round about the park such a vast number of 
 trees, great and small, bushes and brambles, twining one within 
 another, that neither man nor beast could pass through; so that 
 nothing could be seen but the very top of the towers of the palace; 
 and that, too, not unless it was a good way off. Nobody doubted 
 but the Fairy gave herein a very extraordinary sample of her art, 
 that the Princess, while she continued sleeping, might have nothing 
 to fear from any curious people. 
 
 When a hundred years were gone and passed the son of the 
 King then reigning, and who was of another family from that of the 
 
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 47 
 
 sleeping Princess, being gone a-hunting on that side of the country, 
 asked: 
 
 What those towers were which he saw in the middle of a great 
 thick wood? 
 
 Everyone answered according as they had heard. Some said: 
 
 That it was a ruinous old castle, haunted by spirits. 
 
 Others, That all the sorcerers and witches of the country kept 
 there their sabbath or night's meeting. 
 
 The common opinion was: That an ogre Uved there, and that he 
 carried thither all the Uttle children he could catch, that he might 
 eat them up at his leisure, without anybody being able to follow 
 him, as having himself only the power to pass through the wood. 
 
 The Prince was at a stand, not knowing what to believe, when 
 a very good countryman spake to him thus: 
 
 "May it please your royal highness, it is now about fifty years 
 since I heard from my father, who heard my grandfather say, that 
 there was then in this castle a princess, the most beautiful was ever 
 seen; that she must sleep there a hundred years, and should be 
 waked by a king's son, for whom she was reserved." 
 
 The young Prince was all on fire at these words, believing, with- 
 out weighing the matter, that he could put an end to this rare 
 adventure; and, pushed on by love and honor, resolved that moment 
 to look into it. 
 
 Scarce had he advanced toward the wood when all the great 
 trees, the bushes, and brambles gave way of themselves to let him 
 pass through; he weJked up to the castle which he saw at the end of 
 a large avenue which he went into; and what a little surprised him 
 was that he saw none of his people could follow him, because the trees 
 closed again as soon as he had passed through them. However, he 
 did not cease from continuing his way; a young and amorous prince 
 is always vaUant. 
 
 He came into a spacious outward court, where everything he 
 saw might have frozen the most fearless person with horror. There 
 reigned all over a most frightful silence; the image of death every- 
 where showed itself, and there was nothing to be seen but stretched- 
 out bodies of men and animals, all seeming to be dead. He, how- 
 ever, very well knew, by the ruby faces and pimpled noses of the 
 beefeaters, that they were only asleep; and their goblets, wherein 
 still remained some drops of wine, showed plainly that they fell asleep 
 in their cups. 
 
 He then crossed a court paved with marble, went up the stairs 
 and came into the guard chamber, where guards were standing in 
 their ranks, with their muskets upon their shoulders, and snoring 
 
48 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 
 
 as loud as they could. After that he went through several rooms 
 full of gentlemen and ladies, all asleep, some standing, others sitting. 
 At last he came into a chamber all gilded with gold, where he saw 
 upon a bed, the curtains of which were all open, the finest sight 
 was ever beheld — a princess, who appeared to be about fifteen or 
 sixteen years of age, and whose bright and, in a manner, resplendent 
 beauty, had somewhat in it divine. He approached with trembling 
 and admiration, and fell down before her upon his knees. 
 
 And now, as the enchantment was at an end, the Princess 
 awaked, and looking on him with eyes more tender than the first 
 view might seem to admit of: 
 
 "Is it you, my Prince?" said she to him. "You have waited a 
 long while." 
 
 The Prince, charmed with these words, and much more with the 
 manner in which they were spoken, knew not how to show his joy 
 and gratitude; he assured her that he loved her, better than he did 
 himself; their discourse was not well connected, they did weep more 
 than talk — little eloquence, a great deal of love. He was more at a 
 loss than she, and we need not wonder at it: she had time to think 
 on what to say to him; for it is very probable (though history men- 
 tions nothing of it) that the good Fairy, during so long a sleep, had 
 given her very agreeable dreeims. In short, they talked four hours 
 together, and yet they said not half what they had to say. 
 
 In the meanwhile all the palace awaked; everyone thought upon 
 their particular business, and as all of them were not in love they 
 were ready to die for hunger. The chief lady of honor, being as 
 sharp set as other folks, grew very impatient, and told the Princess 
 aloud that supper was served up. The Prince helped the Princess 
 to rise; she was entirely dressed, and very magnificently, but his 
 royal highness took care not to tell her that she was dressed Uke his 
 great-grandmother, and had a point band peeping over a high coUar; 
 she looked not a bit less charming and beautiful for all that. 
 
 They went into the great hall of looking-glasses, where they 
 supped, and were served by the Princess's officers; the viohns and 
 hautboys played old tunes, but very excellent, though it was now 
 above a hundred years since they had played; and after supper, 
 without losing any time, the lord almoner married them in the 
 chapel of the castle, and the chief lady of honor drew the cm-tains. 
 They had but very httle sleep — the Princess had no occasion; and 
 the Prince left her next morning to return to the city, where his 
 father must needs have been in pain for him. The Prince told 
 him: 
 
 That he lost his way in the forest as he was hunting, and that 
 
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 49 
 
 he had lain in the cottage of a charcoal-burner, who gave him cheese 
 and brown bread. 
 
 The King, his father, who was a good man, beheved him; but 
 his mother could not be persuaded it was true; and seeing that he 
 went almost every day a-hunting, and that he always had some 
 excuse ready for so doing, though he had lain out three or four 
 nights together, she began to suspect that he was married, for he 
 hved with the Princess above two whole years, and had by her two 
 children, the eldest of which, who was a daughter, was named Morn-' 
 ing, and the youngest, who was a son, they called Day, because he 
 was a great deal handsomer and more beautiful than his sister. 
 
 The Queen spoke several times to her son, to inform herself after 
 what manner he did pass his time, and that in this he ought in duty 
 to satisfy her. But he never dared to trust her with his secret; he 
 feared her, though he loved her, for she was of the race of the Ogres, 
 and the Ring would never have married her had it not been for her 
 vast riches; it was even whispered about the Court that she had 
 Ogreish inclinations, and that, whenever she saw little children pass- 
 ing by, she had aU the difficulty in the world to avoid faUing upon 
 them. And so the Prince would never tell her one word. 
 
 But when the King was dead, which happened about two years 
 afterward, and he saw himself lord and master, he openly declared 
 his marriage; and he went in great ceremony to conduct his Queen 
 to the palace. They made a magnificent entry into the capital city, 
 she riding between her two children. 
 
 Soon after the King went to make war with the Emperor Con- 
 talabutte, his neighbor. He left the government of the kingdom 
 to the Queen his mother, and earnestly recommended to her care his 
 wife and children. He was obhged to continue his expedition all 
 the summer, and as soon as he departed the Queen-mother sent her 
 daughter-in-law to a country house among the woods, that she might 
 with the more ease gratify her horrible longing. 
 
 Some few days afterward she went thither herself, and said to 
 her clerk of the kitchen: 
 
 "I have a mind to eat little Morning for my dinner to-morrow." 
 
 "Ah! madam," cried the clerk of the kitchen. 
 
 "I will have it so," rephed the Queen (and this she spoke in the 
 tone of an Ogress who had a strong desire to eat fresh meat), "and 
 will eat her with a sauce Robert." 
 
 The poor man, knowing very well that he must not play tricks 
 with Ogresses, took his great knife and went up into Uttle Morning's 
 chamber. She was then foiu: years old, and came up to him jump- 
 ing and laughing, to take him about the neck, and ask him for some 
 
50 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 
 
 sugar-candy. Upon which he began to weep, the great knife fell 
 out of his hand, and he went into the back yard, and killed a Uttle 
 lamb, and dressed it with such good sauce that his mistress assured 
 him that she had never eaten anything so good in her Ufe. He had at 
 the same time taken up httle Morning, and carried her to his wife, 
 to conceal her in the lodging he had at the bottom of the court- 
 yard. 
 
 About eight days afterward the wicked Queen said to the clerk 
 of the kitchen, "I will sup on little Day." 
 
 He answered not a word, being resolved to cheat her as he had 
 done before. He went to find out httle Day, and saw him with a 
 httle foil in his hand, with which he was fencing with a great monkey, 
 the child being then only three years of age. He took him up in 
 his arms and carried him to his wife, that she might conceal him in 
 her chamber along with his sister, and in the room of httle Day 
 cooked up a young kid, very tender, which the Ogress found to be 
 wonderfully good. 
 
 This was hitherto all mighty well; but one evening this wicked 
 Queen said to her clerk of the kitchen: 
 
 "I wiU eat the Queen with the same sauce I had with her chil- 
 dren." 
 
 It was now that the poor clerk of the kitchen despaired of being 
 able to deceive her. The young Queen was turned of twenty, not 
 reckoning the hundred years she had been asleep; and how to find 
 in the yard a beast so firm was what puzzled him. He took then a 
 resolution, that he might save his own hfe, to cut the Queen's throat; 
 and going up into her chamber, with intent to do it at once, he put 
 himself into as great fury as he could possibly, and came into the 
 young Queen's room with his dagger in his hand. He would not, 
 however, surprise her, but told her, with a great deal of respect, the 
 orders he had received from the Queen-mother. 
 
 "Do it; do it" (said she, stretching out her neck). "Execute 
 your orders, and then I shall go and see my children, my poor chil- 
 dren, whom I so much and so tenderly loved." 
 
 For she thought them dead ever since they had been taken 
 away without her knowledge. 
 
 "No, no, madam" (cried the poor clerk of the kitchen, all in 
 tears) ; "you shall not die, and yet you shall see your children again; 
 but then you must go home with me to my lodgings, where I have 
 concealed them, and I shall deceive the Queen once more, by giving 
 her in your stead a young hind." 
 
 Upon this he forthwith conducted her to his chamber, where, 
 leaving her to embrace her children, and cry along with them, he 
 
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 51 
 
 went and dressed a young hind, which the Queen had for her supper, 
 and devoured it with the same appetite as if it had been the young 
 Queen. Exceedingly was she delighted with her cruelty, and she 
 had invented a story to teU the King, at his return, how the mad 
 wolves had eaten up the Queen his wife and her two children. 
 
 One evening, as she was, according to her custom, rambling 
 round about the courts and yards of the palace to see if she could 
 smell any fresh meat, she heard, in a ground room, Uttle Day crying, 
 for his mamma was going to whip him, because he had been naughty; 
 and she heard, at the same time, Uttle Morning begging pardon for 
 her brother. 
 
 The Ogress presently knew the voice of the Queen and her 
 children, and being quite mad that she had been thus deceived, she 
 conomanded next morning, by break of day (with a most horrible 
 voice, which made everybody tremble), that they should bring into 
 the middle of the great court a large tub, which she caused to be 
 filled with toads, vipers, snakes, and all sorts of serpents, in order 
 to have thrown into it the Queen and her children, the clerk of the 
 kitchen, his wife and maid; all whom she had given orders should 
 be brought thither with their hands tied behind them. 
 
 They were brought out accordingly, and the executioners were 
 just going to throw them into the tub, when the King (who was not 
 so soon expected) entered the court on horseback (for he came post) 
 and asked, with the utmost astonishment, what was the meaning 
 of that horrible spectacle. 
 
 No one dared to tell him, when the Ogress, all enraged to see 
 what had happened, threw herself head foremost into the tub, and 
 was instantly devoured by the ugly creatiures she had ordered to be 
 thrown into it for others. The King could not but be very sorry, 
 for she was his mother; but he soon comforted himself with his 
 beautiful wife and his pretty children. 
 
52 CINDERELLA, OR 
 
 CINDERELLA, 
 OR THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 
 
 ONCE there was a gentleman who married, for his second wife, 
 the proudest and most haughty woman that was ever seen. 
 She had, by a former husband, two daughters of her own humor, 
 who were, indeed, exactly like her in all things. He had likewise, 
 by another wife, a young daughter, but of unparalleled goodness 
 and sweetness of temper, which she took from her mother, who was 
 the best creature in the world. 
 
 No sooner were the ceremonies of the wedding over but the 
 mother-in-law began to show herself in her true colors. She could 
 not bear the good quaUties of this pretty girl, and the less because 
 they made her own daughters appear the more odious. She em- 
 ployed hei' in the meanest work of the house: she scoured the dishes, 
 tables, etc., and scrubbed madam's chamber, and those of misses, 
 her daughters; she lay up in a sorry garret, upon a wretched straw 
 bed, while her sisters lay in fine rooms, with floors all inlaid, upon 
 beds of the very newest fashion, and where they had looking-glasses 
 so large that they might see themselves at their full length from 
 head to foot. 
 
 The poor girl bore all patiently, and dared not tell her father, 
 who would have rattled her off; for his wife governed him entirely. 
 When she had done her work, she used to go into the chimney- 
 corner, and sit down among cinders and ashes, which made her 
 commonly be called Cinderwench; but the youngest, who was not 
 so rude and uncivil as the eldest, called her Cinderella. However, 
 Cinderella, notwithstanding her mean apparel, was a hundred times 
 handsomer than her sisters, though they were always dressed very 
 richly. 
 
 It happened that the King's son gave a ball, and invited all 
 persons of fashion to it. Our young misses were also invited, for 
 they cut a very grand figure Eimong the quaUty. They were mightily 
 delighted at this invitation, and wonderfully busy in choosing out 
 such gowns, petticoats, and head-clothes as might become them. 
 This was a new trouble to Cinderella; for it was she who ironed her 
 sisters' linen, and plaited their ruffles; they talked all day long of 
 nothing but how they should be dressed. 
 
THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 53 
 
 "For my part," said the eldest, "I will wear my red velvet suit 
 with French trimming." 
 
 "And I," said the youngest, "shall have my usual petticoat; but 
 then, to make amends for that, I will put on my gold-flowered 
 manteau, and my diamond stomacher, which is far from being the 
 most ordinary one in the world." 
 
 They sent for the best tire-woman they could get to make up 
 their head-dresses and adjust their double pinners, and they had 
 their red brushes and patches from Mademoiselle de la Poche. 
 
 Cinderella was hkewise called up to them to be consulted in all 
 these matters, for she had excellent notions, and advised them 
 always for the best, nay, and offered her services to dress their 
 heads, which they were very wiUing she should do. As she was 
 doing this, they said to her: 
 
 "Cinderella, would you not be glad to go to the ball?" 
 
 "Alas!" said she, "you only jeer me; it is not for such as I am 
 to go thither," 
 
 "Thou art in the right of it," repUed they; "it would make the 
 people laugh to see a Cinderwench at a baU." 
 
 Anyone but Cinderella would have dressed their heads awry, 
 but she was very good, and dressed them perfectly well. They were 
 almost two days without eating, so much were they transported 
 with joy. They broke above a dozen laces in trying to be laced 
 up close, that they might have a fine slender shape, and they were 
 continually at their looking-glass. At last the happy day came; they 
 went to Court, and Cinderella followed them with her eyes as long as 
 she could, and when she had lost sight of them, she fell a-crying. i 
 
 Her godmother, who saw her all in tears, asked her what was 
 the matter. 
 
 "I wish I could — I wish I could — " ; she was not able to speak 
 the rest, being interrupted by her tears and sobbing. 
 
 This godmother of hers, who was a fairy, said to her, "Thou 
 wishest thou couldst go to the ball; is it not so?" 
 
 "Y — es," cried Cinderella, with a great sigh. 
 
 "Well," said her godmother, "be but a good girl, and I will con- 
 trive that thou shalt go." Then she took her into her chamber, 
 and said to her, "Run into the garden, and bring me a pumpkin." 
 
 Cinderella went immediately to gather the finest she could get, 
 and brought it to her godmother, not being able to imagine how this 
 pumpkin could make her go to the ball. Her godmother scooped 
 out all the inside of it, having left nothing but the rind; which done, 
 she struck it with her wand, and the pumpkin was instantly turned 
 into a fine coach, gilded all over with gold. 
 
54 CINDERELLA, OR 
 
 She then went to look into her mouse-trap, where she found six 
 mice, all alive, and ordered Cinderella to lift up a little the trap- 
 door, when, giving each mouse, as it went out, a Uttle tap with her 
 wand, the mouse was that moment turned into a fine horse, which 
 altogether made a very fine set of six horses of a beautiful mouse- 
 colored dapple-gray. Being at a loss for a coachman, 
 
 "I will go and see," says Cinderella, "if there is never a rat in 
 the rat-trap — ^we may make a coachman of him." 
 
 "Thou art in the right," replied her godmother; "go and 
 look." 
 
 Cinderella brought the trap to her, and in it there were three 
 huge rats. The fairy made choice of one of the three which had 
 the largest beard, and, having touched him with her wand, he was 
 turned into a fat, jolly coachman, who had the smartest whiskers 
 eyes ever beheld. After that, she said to her: 
 
 "Go again into the garden, and you will find six lizards behind 
 the watering-pot, bring them to me." 
 
 She had no sooner done so but her godmother turned them into 
 six footmen, who skipped up immediately behind the coach, with 
 their liveries all bedaubed with gold and silver, and climg as close 
 behind each other as if they had done nothing ejse their whole fives. 
 The Fairy then said to CindereUa: 
 
 "Well, you see here an equipage fit to go to the ball with; are 
 you not pleased with it?" 
 
 "Oh! yes," cried she; "but must I go thither as I am, in these 
 nasty rags?" 
 
 Her godmother only just touched her with her wand, and, at 
 the same instant, her clothes were turned into cloth of gold and 
 silver, all beset with jewels. This done, she gave her a pair of glass 
 slippers, the prettiest in the whole world. Being thus decked out, 
 she got up into her coach; but her godmother, above aU things, 
 commanded her not to stay tiU after midnight, telfing her, at the 
 same time, that if she stayed one moment longer, the coach would 
 be a pumpkin again, her horses mice, her coachman a rat, her foot- 
 men fizards, and her clothes become just as they were before. 
 
 She promised her godmother she would not fail of leaving the 
 ball before midnight; and then away she drives, scarce able to con- 
 tain herself for joy. The King's son, who was told that a great 
 princess, whom nobody knew, was come, ran out to receive her; he 
 gave her his hand as she afighted out of the coach, and led her into 
 the haU, among all the company. There was immediately a pro- 
 found silence, they left off dancing, and the viofins ceased to play, 
 so attentive was everyone to contemplate the singular beauties of 
 
THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 55 
 
 the unknown new-comer. Nothing was then heard but a confused 
 noise of: 
 
 "Ha! how handsome she is! Ha! how handsome she is!" 
 
 The King himself, old as he was, could not help watching her, 
 and telling the Queen softly that it was a long time since he had 
 seen so beautiful and lovely a creature. 
 
 All the ladies were busied iq considering her clothes and head- 
 dress, that they might have some made next day after the same 
 pattern, provided they could meet with such fine material and as 
 able hands to make them. 
 
 The King's son conducted her to the most honorable seat, and 
 afterward took her out to dance with him; she danced so very grace- 
 fully that they all more and more admired her. A fine collation 
 was served up, whereof the young prince ate not a morsel, so intently 
 was he busied in gazing on her. 
 
 She went and sat down by her sisters, showing them a thousand 
 civiUties, giving them part of the oranges and citrons which the 
 Prince had presented her with, which very much surprised them, 
 for they did not know her. While Cinderella was thus amusing her 
 sisters, she heard the clock strike eleven and three-quarters, where- 
 upon she immediately made a courtesy to the company and hasted 
 away as fast as she could. 
 
 When she got home she ran to seek out her godmother, and, after 
 having thanked her, she said she could not but heartily wish she 
 might go next day to the ball, because the King's son had desired 
 her. 
 
 As she was eagerly telling her godmother whatever had passed 
 at the ball, her two sisters Imocked at the door, which Cinderella 
 ran and opened. 
 
 "How long you have stayed!" cried she, gaping, rubbing her 
 eyes and stretching herself as if she had been just waked out of 
 her sleep; she had not, however, any manner of incfination to sleep 
 since they went from home. 
 
 "If thou hadst been at the ball," said one of her sisters, "thou 
 wouldst not have been tired with it. There came thither the finest 
 princess, the most beautiful ever was seen with mortal eyes; she 
 showed us a thousand civilities, and gave us oranges and citrons." 
 
 Cinderella seemed very indifferent in the matter; indeed, she 
 asked them the name of that princess; but they told her they did 
 not know it, and that the King's son was very uneasy on her account 
 and would give all the world to know who she was. At this Cinder- 
 ella, smiling, replied: 
 
 "She must, then, be very beautiful indeed; how happy you have 
 
56 CINDERELLA, OR 
 
 been! Could not I see her? Ah! dear Miss Charlotte, do lend me 
 your yellow suit of clothes which you wear every day." 
 
 "Ay, to be sure!" cried Miss Charlotte; "lend my clothes to such 
 a dirty Cinderwench as thou art! I should be a fool." 
 
 Cinderella, indeed, expected well such answer, and was very 
 glad of the refusal; for she would have been sadly put to it if her 
 sister had lent her what she asked for jestingly. 
 
 The next day the two sisters were at the ball, and so was Cinder- 
 ella, but dressed more magnificently than before. The King's son 
 was always by her, and never ceased his compliments and kind 
 speeches to her; to whom all this was so far from being tiresome that 
 she quite forgot what her godmother had recommended to her; so 
 that she, at last, counted the clock striking twelve when she took it 
 to be no more than eleven; she then rose up and fled, as nimble as 
 a deer. The Prince followed, but could not overtake her. She left 
 behind one of her glass sUppers, which the Prince took up most 
 carefuUy. She got home, but quite out of breath, and in her nasty 
 old clothes, having nothing left her of all her finery but one of the 
 Httle sUppers, fellow to that she dropped. The guards at the palace 
 gate were asked: 
 
 If they had not seen a princess go out. 
 
 Who said: They had seen nobody go out but a young girl, very 
 meanly dressed, and who had more the air of a poor country wench 
 than a gentlewoman. 
 
 When the two sisters returned from the ball Cinderella asked 
 them : If they had been weU diverted, and if the fine lady had been 
 there. 
 
 They told her: Yes, but that she hurried away immediately 
 when it struck twelve, and with so much haste that she dropped 
 one of her little glass slippers, the prettiest in the world, which the 
 King's son had taken up ; that he had done nothing but look at her 
 all the time at the ball, and that most certainly he was very much 
 in love with the beautiful person who owned the glass sMpper. 
 
 What they said was very true; for a few days after the King's 
 son caused it to be proclaimed, by sound of trumpet, that he would 
 marry her whose foot the shpper would just fit. They whom he 
 employed began to try it upon the princesses, then the duchesses 
 and all the Court, but in vain; it was brought to the two sisters, who 
 did all they possibly could to thrust their foot into the slipper, but 
 they could not effect it. Cinderella, who saw all this, and knew her 
 shpper, said to them, laughing: 
 
 "Let me see if it will not fit me." 
 
 Her sisters burst out a-laughing, and began to banter her. The 
 
He obliged Cinderella to sit down, and, putting the slipper to her 
 
 foot, he found it went on very easily, and fitted 
 
 her as if it had been made of wax. 
 
THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 57 
 
 gentleman who was sent to try the sUpper looked earnestly at Cin- 
 derella, and, finding her very handsome, said: 
 
 It was but just that she should try, and that he had orders to 
 let everyone make trial. 
 
 He obliged Cinderella to sit down, and, putting the slipper to her 
 foot, he found it went on very easily, and fitted her as if it had been 
 made of wax. The astonishment her two sisters were in was ex- 
 cessively great, but still abundantly greater when Cinderella pulled 
 out of her pocket the other sUpper, and put it on her foot. There- 
 upon, in came her godmother, who, having touched with her wand 
 Cinderella's clothes, made them richer and more magnificent thsin 
 any of those she had before. 
 
 And now her two sisters found her to be that fine, beautiful lady 
 whom they had seen at the ball. They threw themselves at her 
 feet to beg pardon for all the ill-treatment they had made her under- 
 go. Cinderella took them up, and, as she embraced them, cried : 
 
 That she forgave them with all her heart, and desired them 
 always to love her. 
 
 She was conducted to the young prince, dressed as she was; 
 he thought her more charming than ever, and, a few days after, 
 married her. Ciaderella, who was no less good than beautiful, 
 gave her two sisters lodgings in the palace, and that very same day 
 matched them with two great lords of the Court.' 
 
 ' Charles Perrault. 
 
ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 
 
 THERE once lived a poor tailor, who had a son called Aladdin, a 
 careless, idle boy who would do nothing but play ball all day long 
 in the streets with Uttle idle boys hke himself. This so grieved the 
 father that he died; yet, in spite of his mother's tears and prayers, 
 Aladdin did not mend his ways. One day, when he was playing in 
 the streets as usual, a stranger asked him his age, and if he was not 
 the son of Mustapha the tailor. "I am, sir," repUed Aladdin; "but 
 he died a long while ago." On this the stranger, who was a famous 
 African magician, fell on his neck and kissed him, saying, "I am 
 your uncle, and knew you from your likeness to my brother. Go 
 to your mother and tell her I am coming." Aladdin ran home and 
 told his mother of his newly foimd uncle. "Indeed, child," she said, 
 "yom- father had a brother, but I always thought he was dead." 
 However, she prepared supper, and bade Aladdin seek his uncle, 
 who came laden with wine and fruit. He presently fell down and 
 kissed the place where Mustapha used to sit, bidding Aladdin's 
 mother not to be surprised at not having seen him before, as he 
 had been forty years out of the country. He then turned to Aladdin, 
 and asked him his trade, at which the boy hung his head, while his 
 mother burst into tears. On learning that Aladdin was idle and 
 would learn no trade, he offered to take a shop for him and stock it 
 with merchandise. Next day he bought Aladdin a fine suit of 
 clothes and took him all over the city, showing him the sights, and 
 brought him home at nightfall to his mother, who was overjoyed to 
 see her son so fine. 
 
 The next day the magician led Aladdin into some beautiful 
 gardens a long way outside the city gates. They sat down by a 
 fountain and the magician pulled a c^e from his girdle, which he 
 divided between them. They then journeyed onward tiU they 
 almost reached the mountains. Aladdin was so tired that he begged 
 to go back, but the magician beguiled him with pleasant stories, and 
 led him on in spite of himself. At last they came to two mountains 
 divided by a narrow valley. "We will go no farther," said the false 
 uncle. "I will show you something wonderful; only do you gather 
 up sticks while I kindle a fire." When it was ht the magician threw 
 on it a powder he had about him, at the same time saying some 
 
 58 
 
ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 59 
 
 magical words. The earth trembled a little and opened in front of 
 them, disclosing a square flat stone with a brass ring in the middle 
 to raise it by. Aladdin tried to run away, but the magician caught 
 him and gave him a blow that knocked him down. "What have I 
 done, imcle?" he said piteously; whereupon the magician said more 
 kindly: "Fear nothing, but obey me. Beneath this stone lies a 
 treasure which is to be yours, and no one else may touch it, so you 
 must do exactly as I tell you." At the word treasure Aladdin forgot 
 his fears, and grasped the ring as he was told, saying the names of 
 his father and grandfather. The stone came up quite easily, and 
 some steps appeared. "Go down," said the magician; "at the foot 
 of those steps you will find an open door leading into three large 
 halls. Tuck up your gown and go through them without touching 
 anything, or you will die instantly. These haUs lead into a garden 
 of fine fruit trees. Walk on until you come to a niche in a terrace 
 where stands a lighted lamp. Pour out the oil it contains, and bring 
 it to me." He drew a ring from his finger and gave it to Aladdin, 
 bidding him prosper. 
 
 Aladdin found everything as the magician had said, gathered 
 some fruit off the trees, and, having got the lamp, arrived at the 
 mouth of the cave. The magician cried out in a great hurry: "Make 
 haste and give me the lamp." This Aladdin refused to do until he 
 was out of the cave. The magician flew into a terrible passion, and 
 throwing some more powder on to the fire, he said something, and 
 the stone rolled back into its place. 
 
 The magician left Persia for ever, which plainly showed that he 
 was no uncle of Aladdin's, but a cunning magician, who had read in 
 his magic books of a wonderful lamp, which would make him the 
 most powerful man in the world. Though he alone knew where to 
 find it, he could only receive it from the hand of another. He had 
 picked out the foolish Aladdin for this purpose, intending to get the 
 lamp and kill him afterward. 
 
 For two days Aladdin remained in the dark, crying and lament- 
 ing. At last he clasped his hands in prayer, and in so doing rubbed 
 the ring, which the magician had forgotten to take from hun. Im- 
 mediately an enormous and frightful genie rose out of the earth, say- 
 ing: "What wouldst thou with me? I am the Slave of the Ring, and 
 will obey thee in aU things." Aladdin fearlessly replied: "Deliver 
 me from this place!" whereupon the earth opened, and he found him- 
 self outside. As soon as his eyes could bear the light he went home, 
 but fainted on the threshold. When he came to himself he told his 
 mother what had passed, and showed her the lamp and the fruits he 
 had gathered in the garden, which were, in reahty, precious stones. 
 
60 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 
 
 He then asked for some food. "Alas! child," she said, "I have 
 nothing in the house, but I have spun a little cotton and will go and 
 sell it." Aladdin bade her keep her cotton, for he would sell the 
 lamp instead. As it was very dirty she began to rub it, that it 
 might fetch a higher price. Instantly a hideous genie appeared, and 
 asked what she would have. She fainted away, but Aladdin, snatch- 
 ing the lamp, said boldly: "Fetch me something to eatl" The genie 
 returned with a silver bowl, twelve silver plates containing rich 
 meats, two silver cups, and two bottles of wine. Aladdin's mother, 
 when she came to herself, said: "Whence comes this splendid feast?" 
 "Ask not, but eat," replied AUadin. So they sat at breakfast till 
 it was dinner-time, and Aladdin told his mother about the lamp. 
 She begged him to sell it, and have nothing to do with devils. "No," 
 said Aladdin, "since chance hath made us aware of its virtues, we 
 will use it, and the ring hkewise, which I shall always wear on my 
 finger." When they had eaten all the genie had brought, Aladdin 
 sold one of the silver plates, and so on until none were left. He 
 then had recourse to the genie, who gave him another set of plates, 
 and thus they lived for many years. 
 
 One day Aladdin heard an order from the Sultan proclaimed 
 that everyone was to stay at home and close his shutters while the 
 Princess, his daughter, went to and from the bath. Aladdin was 
 seized by a desire to see her face, which was very difficult, as she 
 always went veiled. He hid himself behind the door of the bath, 
 and peeped through a chink. The Princess Ufted her veil as she 
 went in, and looked so beautiful that Aladdin fell in love with her at 
 first sight. He went home so changed that his mother was frightened. 
 He told her he loved the Princess so deeply that he could not Uve 
 without her, and meant to ask her in marriage of her father. His 
 mother, on hearing this, burst out laughing, but Aladdin at last 
 prevailed upon her to go before the Sultan and carry his request. 
 She fetched a napkin and laid in it the magic fruits from the en- 
 chanted garden, which sparkled and shone hke the most beautiful 
 jewels. She took these with her to please the Sultan, and set out, 
 trusting in the lamp. The Grand Vizier and the lords of council 
 had just gone in as she entered the hall and placed herself in front 
 of the Sultan. He, however, took no notice of her. She went 
 every day for a week, and stood in the same place. When the 
 council broke up on the sixth day the Sultan said to his Vizier: "I 
 see a certain woman in the audience-chamber every day carrying 
 something in a napkin. Call her next time, that I may find out 
 what she wants." Next day, at a sign from the Vizier, she went 
 up to the foot of the throne and remained kneeling till the Sultan 
 
©DMSK 
 
 
 1 
 
 Beneath the stone lies a treasure which is to be yours, and no one else may 
 
ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 61 
 
 said to her: "Rise, good woman, and tell me what you want." She 
 hesitated, so the Sultan sent away all but the Vizier, and bade her 
 speak frankly, promising to forgive her beforehand for anything 
 she might say. She then told him of her son's violent love for the 
 Princess. "I prayed him to forget her," she said, "but in vain; he 
 threatened to do some desperate deed if I refused to go and ask 
 your Majesty for the hand of the Princess. Now I pray you to 
 forgive not me alone, but my son Aladdin." The Sultan asked her 
 kindly what she had in the napkin, whereupon she unfolded the 
 jewels and presented them. He was thunderstruck, and turning to 
 the Vizier said: "What say est thou? Ought I not to bestow the 
 Princess on one who values her at such a price?" The Vizier, who 
 wanted her for his own son, begged the Sultan to withhold her for 
 three months, in the course of which he hoped his son would contrive 
 to make him a richer present. The Sultan granted this, and told 
 Aladdin's mother that, though he consented to the marriage, she 
 must not appear before him again for three months. 
 
 Aladdin waited patiently for nearly three months, but after two 
 had elapsed his mother, going into the city to buy oil, found every 
 one rejoicing, and asked what was going on. "Do you not know," 
 was the answer, "that the son of the Grand Vizier is to marry the 
 Sultan's daughter tonight?" Rreathless, she ran and told Aladdin, 
 who was overwhelmed at fu"st, but presently bethought him of the 
 lamp. He rubbed it, and the genie appeared, saying, "What is thy 
 will?" Aladdin replied: "The Sultan, as thou knowest, has broken 
 his promise to me, and the Vizier's son is to have the Princess. 
 My command is that to-night you bring hither the bride and bride- 
 groom." "Master, I obey," said the genie. Aladdin then went to 
 his chamber, where, sure enough, at midnight the genie transported 
 the bed containing the Vizier's son and the Princess. "Take this 
 new-meirried man," he said, "and put him outside in the cold, and 
 return at daybreak." Whereupon the genie took the Vizier's son 
 out of bed, leaving Aladdin with the Princess. "Fear nothing," 
 Aladdin said to her; "you are my wife, promised to me by your 
 unjust father, and no harm shall come to you." The Princess was 
 too frightened to speak, and passed the most miserable night of her 
 Ufe, while Aladdin lay down beside her and slept soundly. At the 
 appointed hoiu" the genie fetched in the shivering bridegroom, laid 
 him in his place, and transported the bed back to the palace. 
 
 Presently the Sultan came to wish his daughter good-morning. 
 The unhappy Vizier's son jumped up and hid himself, while the 
 Princess would not say a word, and was very sorrowful. The Sultan 
 sent her mother to her, who said: "How comes it, child, that you 
 
62 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 
 
 will not speak to your father? What has happened? The Princess 
 sighed deeply, and at last told her mother how, during the night, 
 the bed had been carried into some strange house, and what had 
 passed there. Her mother did not believe her in the least, but bade 
 her rise and consider it an idle dream. 
 
 The following night exactly the same thing happened, and next 
 morning, on the Princess's refusal to speak, the Sultan threatened 
 to cut off her head. She then confessed all, bidding him to ask the 
 Vizier's son if it were not so. The Sultan told the Vizier to ask 
 his son, who owned the truth, adding that, dearly as he loved the 
 Princess, he had rather die than go through another such fearful 
 night, and wished to be separated from her. His wish was granted, 
 and there was an end to feasting and rejoicing. 
 
 When the three months were over, Aladdin sent his mother to 
 remind the Sultan of his promise. She stood in the same place as 
 before, and the Sultan, who had forgotten Aladdin, at once remem- 
 bered him, and sent for her. On seeing her poverty the Sultan felt 
 less inclined than ever to keep his word, and asked his Vizier's advice, 
 who counselled him to set so high a value on the Princess that no 
 man living could come up to it. The Sultan then turned to Aladdin's 
 mother, saying: "Good woman, a sultan must remember his prom- 
 ises, and I will remember mine, but your son must first send me 
 forty basins of gold brimful of jewels, carried by forty black slaves, 
 led by as many white ones, splendidly dressed. TeU him that I 
 await his answer." The mother of Aladdin bowed low and went 
 home, thinking all was lost. She gave Aladdin the message, adding: 
 "He may wait long enough for your answer!" "Not so long, mother, 
 as you think," her son replied. "I would do a great deal more than 
 that for the Princess." He summoned the genie, and in a few mo- 
 ments the eighty slaves arrived, and filled up the small house and 
 garden. Aladdin made them set out to the palace, two and two, 
 followed by his mother. They were so richly dressed, with such splen- 
 did jewels in their girdles, that everyone crowded to see them and the 
 basins of gold they carried on their heads. They entered the palace, 
 and, Eifter kneeling before the Sultan, stood in a half-circle round 
 the throne with their arms crossed, while Aladdin's mother pre- 
 sented them to the Sultan. He hesitated no longer, but said: "Good 
 woman, return and tell your son that I wait for him with open arms." 
 She lost no time in telling Aladdin, bidding him make haste. But 
 Aladdin first called the genie. "I want a scented bath," he said, "a 
 richly embroidered habit, a horse surpassing the Sultan's, and 
 twenty slaves to attend me. Besides this, six slaves, beautifully 
 dressed, to wait on my mother; and lastly, ten thousand pieces of 
 
ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 63 
 
 gold in ten purses." No sooner said than done. Aladdin mounted 
 his horse and passed through the streets, the slaves strewing gold 
 as they went. Those who had played with him in his childhood 
 knew him not, he had grown so handsome. When the Sultan saw 
 him he Came down from his throne, embraced him, and led him 
 into a hall where a feast was spread, intending to marry him to the 
 Princess that very day. But Aladdin refused, saying, "I must build 
 a palace fit for her," and took his leave. Once home, he said to the 
 genie: "Build me a palace of the finest marble, set with jasper, 
 agate, and other precious stones. In the middle you shall build me 
 a large hall with a dome, its four walls of massy gold and silver, 
 each having six windows, whose lattices, aU except one which is to 
 be left unfinished, must be set with diamonds and rubies. There 
 must be stables and horses and grooms and slaves; go and see about 
 it!" 
 
 The palace was finished by the next day, and the genie carried 
 him there and showed him all his orders faithfully carried out, even 
 to the laying of a velvet carpet from Aladdin's palace to the Sultan's. 
 Aladdin's mother then dressed herself carefuUy, and walked to the 
 palace with her slaves, while he followed her on horseback. The 
 Sultan sent musicians with trumpets and cymbals to meet them, so 
 that the air resounded with music and cheers. She was taken to 
 the Princess, who saluted her and treated her with great honor. 
 At night the Princess said go6d-by to her father, and set out on the 
 carpet for Aladdin's palace, with his mother at her side, and followed 
 by the hundred slaves. She was charmed at the sight of Aladdin, 
 who ran to receive her. "Princess," he said, "blame your beauty 
 for my boldness if I have displeased you." She told him that, having 
 seen him, she willingly obeyed her father in this matter. After the 
 wedding had taken place Aladdin led her into the hall, where a 
 feast was spread, and she supped with him, after which they danced 
 till midnight. 
 
 Next day Aladdin invited the Sultan to see the palace. On 
 entering the hall with the four-and-twenty windows, with their rubies, 
 diamonds, and emeralds, he cried: "It is a world's wonder 1 There 
 is only one thing that surprises me. Was it by accident that one 
 window was left unfinished.^" "No, sir, by design," returned 
 Aladdin. "I wished your Majesty to have the glory of finishing 
 this palace." The Sultan was pleased, and sent for the best jewelers 
 in the city. He showed them the unfinished window, and bade them 
 fit it up like the others. "Sir," repUed their spokesman, "we cannot 
 find jewels enough." The Sultan had his own fetched, which they 
 soon used, but to no purpose, for in a month's time the work was 
 
64 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 
 
 not half done. Aladdin, knowing that their task was vain, bade 
 them undo their work and carry the jewels back, and the genie 
 finished the window at his conunand. The Sultan was surprised to 
 receive his jewels again, and visited Aladdin, who showed him the 
 window finished. The Sultan embraced him, the envious Vizier 
 meanwhile hinting that it was the work of enchantment. 
 
 Aladdin had won the hearts of the people by his gentle bearing. 
 He was made captain of the Sultan's armies, and won several battles 
 for him, but remained modest and courteous as before, and hved 
 thus in peace and content for several years. 
 
 But far away in Africa the magician remembered Aladdin, and 
 by his magic arts discovered that Aladdin, instead of perishing 
 miserably in the cave, had escaped, and had married a princess, 
 with whom he was living in great honor and wealth. He knew 
 that the poor tailor's son could only have accomphshed this by 
 means of the lamp, and traveled night and day until he reached the 
 capital of China, bent on Aladdin's ruin. As he passed through the 
 town he heard people talking everywhere about a marvellous palace. 
 VForgive my ignorance," he asked, "what is this palace you speak 
 of?" "Have you not heeu-d of Prince Aladdin's palace," was the 
 reply, "the greatest wonder of the world? I will direct you if you 
 have a mind to see it." The magician thanked him who spoke, and, 
 having seen the palace, knew that it had been raised by the Genie 
 of the Lamp, and became half mad with rage. He determined to 
 get hold of the lamp, and again plunge Aladdin into the deepest 
 poverty. 
 
 Unluckily, Aladdin had gone a-hunting for eight days, which 
 gave the magician plenty of time. He bought a dozen copper 
 lamps, put them into a basket, and went to the palace, crying: "New 
 lamps for old!" followed by a jeering crowd. The Princess, sitting 
 in the hall of four-and-twenty windows, sent a slave to find out 
 what the noise was about, who came back laughing, so that the 
 Princess scolded her. "Madam," rephed the slave, "who can help 
 laughing to see an old fool offering to exchange fine new lamps for 
 old ones?" Another slave, hearing this, said: "There is an old one 
 on the cornice there which he can have." Now this was the magic 
 lamp, which Aladdin had left there, as he could not take it out 
 hunting with him. The Princess, not knowing its value, laughingly 
 bade the slave take it aind make the exchange. She went and said 
 to the magician: "Give me a new lamp for this." He snatched it 
 and bade the slave take her choice, amid the jeers of the crowd. 
 Little he cared, but left off crying his lamps, and went out of the 
 city gates to a lonely place, where he remained till nightfall, when 
 
ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 65 
 
 he pulled out the lamp and rubbed it. The genie appeared, and at 
 the magician's command carried him, together with the palace and 
 the Princess in it, to a lonely place in Africa. 
 
 Next morning the Sultan looked out of the window toward 
 Aladdin's palace and rubbed his eyes, for it was gone. He sent for 
 the Vizier and asked what had become of the palace. The Vizier 
 looked out too, and was lost in astonishment. He again put it 
 down to enchantment, and this time the Sultan believed him, and 
 sent thirty men on horseback to fetch Aladdin in chains. They 
 met him riding home, bound him, and forced him to go with them 
 on foot. The people, however, who loved him, followed, armed, to 
 see that he came to no harm. He was ceuried before the Sultan, 
 who ordered the executioner to cut off his head. The executioner 
 made Aladdin kneel down, bandaged his eyes, and raised his scimitar 
 to strike. At that instant the Vizier, who saw that the crowd had 
 forced their way into the courtyard and were scahng the walls to 
 rescue Aladdin, called to the executioner to stay his hand. The 
 people, indeed, looked so threatening that the Sultan gave way and 
 ordered Aladdin to be unbound, and pardoned him in the sight of 
 the crowd. Aladdin now begged to know what he had done. "False 
 wretch!" said the Sultan, "come hither," and showed him from 
 the window the place where his palace had stood. Aladdin was so 
 amazed that he could not say a word. "Where is my palace and 
 my daughter.!^" demanded the Sultan. "For the first I am not so 
 deeply concerned, but my daughter I must have, and you must 
 find her or lose your head." Aladdin begged for forty days in which 
 to find her, promising, if he failed, to return and suffer death at the 
 Sultan's pleasure. His prayer was granted, and he went forth sadly 
 from the Sultan's presence. For three days he wandered about 
 like a madman, asking everyone what had become of his palace, 
 but they only laughed and pitied him. He came to the banks of 
 a river, and knelt down to say his prayers before throwing himself 
 in. In so doing he rubbed the magic ring he still wore. The genie 
 he had seen in the cave appeared, and asked his will. "Save my 
 life, genie," said Aladdin, "bring my palace back." "That is not 
 in my power," said the genie; "I am only the Slave of the Ring; 
 you must ask him of the lamp." "Even so," said Aladdin, "but 
 thou canst take me to the palace, and set me down under my desir 
 wife's window." He at once found himself in Africa, under the 
 window of the Princess, and fell asleep out of sheer weariness. 
 
 He was awakened by the singing of the birds, and his heart was 
 lighter. He saw plainly that all his misfortunes were owing to the 
 loss of the lamp, and vaiuly wondered who had robbed him of it. 
 
66 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 
 
 That morning the Princess rose earlier than she had done since 
 she had been carried into Africa by the magician, whose company 
 she was forced to endure once a day. She, however, treated him so 
 harshly that he dared not Uve there altogether. As she was dress- 
 ing, one of her women looked out and saw Aladdin. The Princess 
 ran and opened the window, and at the noise she made Aladdin 
 looked up. She called to him to come to her, and great was the joy 
 of these lovers at seeing each other again. After he had kissed her 
 Aladdin said: "I beg of you, Princess, in God's name, before we speak 
 of anything else, for your own sake and mine, tell me what has be- 
 come of an old lamp I left on the cornice in the hall of four-and- 
 twenty windows, when I went a-hunting." Alas!" she said, "I am 
 the innocent cause of our sorrows," and told him of the exchange of 
 the lamp. "Now I know," cried Aladdin, "that we have to thank 
 the African magician for this! Where is the lamp?" "He carries 
 it about with him," said the Princess. "I know, for he pulled it 
 out of his breast to show me. He wishes me to break my faith with 
 you and marry him, saying that you were beheaded by my father's 
 command. He is for ever speaking ill of you, but I only reply by 
 my tears. If I persist, I doubt not but he wiU use violence." Alad- 
 din comforted her, and left her for a while. He changed clothes with 
 the first person he met in the town, and having bought a certain 
 powder, returned to the Princess, who let him in by a little side 
 door. "Put on your most beautiful dress," he said to her, "and 
 receive the magician with smiles, leading him to beUeve that you 
 have forgotten me. Invite him to sup with you, and say you wish 
 to taste the wine of his country. He will go for some and while 
 he is gone I will tell you what to do." She listened carefully to 
 Aladdin and when he left she arrayed herself gaily for the first time 
 since she left China. She put on a girdle and head-dress of dia- 
 monds, and, seeing in a glass that she was more beautiful than ever, 
 received the magician, saying, to his great amazement: "I have 
 made up my mind that Aladdin is dead, and that all my tears will 
 not bring hun back to me, so I am resolved to mourn no more, and 
 have therefore invited you to sup with me; but I am tired of the 
 wines of China, and would fain taste those of Africa." The magician 
 flew to his cellar, and the Princess put the powder Aladdin had given 
 her in her cup. When he returned she asked him to drink her 
 health in the wine of Africa, handing him her cup in exchange for 
 his, as a sign she was reconciled to him. Before drinking the magi- 
 cian made her a speech in praise of her beauty, but the Princess 
 cut him short, saying: "Let us drink furst, and you shall say what 
 you will afterward." She set her cup to her Ups and kept it there, 
 
ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 67 
 
 while the magician drained his to the dregs and fell back lifeless. The 
 Princess then opened the door to Aladdin, and flung her arms round 
 his neck; but Aladdin put her away, bidding her leave him, as he 
 had more to do. He then went to the dead magician, took the lamp 
 out of his vest, and bade the genie carry the palace and all in it back 
 to China. This was done, and the Princess in her chamber only 
 felt two little shocks, and little thought she was at home again. 
 
 The Sultan, who was sitting in his closet, mourning for his lost 
 daughter, happened to look up, and rubbed his eyes, for there stood 
 the palace as before! He hastened thither, and Aladdin received 
 him in the hall of the four-and-twenty windows, with the Princess 
 at his side. Aladdin told him what had happened, and showed him 
 the dead body of the magician, that he might believe. A ten days' 
 feast was proclaimed, and it seemed as if Aladdin might now live 
 the rest of his life in peace; but it was not to be. 
 
 The African magician had a younger brother, who was, if pos- 
 sible, more wicked and more cunning than himself. He traveled 
 to China to avenge his brother's death, and went to visit a pious 
 woman called Fatima, thinking she might be of use to him. He 
 entered her cell and clapped a dagger to her breast, telling her to 
 rise and do his bidding on pEiin of death. He changed clothes with 
 her, colored his face like hers, put on her veil, and murdered her, 
 that she might tell no tales. Then he went toward the palace of 
 Aladdin, and all the people, thinking he was the holy woman, 
 gathered round him, kissing his hands and begging his blessing. When 
 he got to the palace there was such a noise going on round him that 
 the Princess bade her slave look out of the window and ask what 
 was the matter. The slave said it was the holy woman, curing 
 people by her touch of their ailments, whereupon the Princess, who 
 had long desired to see Fatima, sent for her. On coming to the 
 Princess the magician offered up a prayer for her health and pros- 
 perity. When he had done the Princess made him sit by her, and 
 begged him to stay with her always. The false Fatima, who wished 
 for nothing better, consented, but kept his veil down for fear of dis- 
 covery. The Princess showed him the hall, and asked him what he 
 thought of it. "It is truly beautiful," said the false Fatima. "In 
 my mind it wants but one thing." "And what is that?" said the 
 Princess. "If only a roc's egg," replied he, "were hung up from the 
 middle of this dome, it would be the wonder of the world." 
 
 After this the Princess could think of nothing but the roc's egg, 
 and when Aladdin returned from hunting he found her in a very 
 ill hiunor. He begged to know what was amiss, and she told him 
 that all her pleasure in the hall was spoiled for the want of a roc's 
 
68 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 
 
 egg hanging from the dome. "If that is all," replied Aladdin, "you 
 shall soon be happy." He left her and rublaed the lamp, and when 
 the genie appeared commanded him to bring a roc's egg. The 
 genie gave such a loud and terrible shriek that the hall shook, 
 'Wretch!" he cried, "is it not enough that I have done everything 
 for you, but you must command me to bring my master and hang 
 him up in the midst of this dome? You and your wife and your 
 palace deserve to be burnt to ashes, but that this request does not 
 come from you, but from the brother of the African magician, whom 
 you destroyed. He is now in your palace disguised as the holy 
 woman — ^whom he murdered. He it was who put that wish into 
 your wife's head. Take care of yourself, for he means to kill you." 
 So saying, the genie disappeared. 
 
 Aladdin went back to the Princess, saying his head ached, and 
 requesting that the holy Fatima should be fetched to lay her hands 
 on it. But when the magician came near, Aladdin, seizing his 
 dagger, pierced him to the heart. "What have you done?" cried 
 the Princess. "You have killed the holy woman!" "Not so," re- 
 plied Aladdin, "but a wicked magician," and told her of how she had 
 been deceived. 
 
 After this Aladdin and his wife lived in peace. He succeeded 
 the Sultan when he died, and reigned for many years, leaving behind 
 him a long Une of kings. ^ 
 
 ^ Arabian Nights. 
 
THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO SET OUT TO 
 LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 
 
 A FATHER had two sons, of whom the eldest was clever and 
 bright, and always knew what he was about; but the youngest 
 was stupid, and couldn't learn or understand anything. So much 
 so that those who saw him exclaimed: "What a burden he'll be to 
 his father!" Now when there was anything to be done, the eldest 
 had always to do it; but if something was required later or in the 
 night-time, and the way led through the churchyard or some such 
 ghostly place, he always rephed: "Oh! no, father: nothing will in- 
 duce me to go there, it makes me shudder!" for he was afraid. Or, 
 when they sat of an evening around the fire teUing stories which 
 made one's flesh creep, the hsteners sometimes said: "Oh! it makes 
 one shudder," the youngest sat in a corner, heard the exclamation, 
 and could not understand what it meant. "They are always saying 
 it makes one shudder! it makes one shudder! Nothing makes me 
 shudder. It's probably an art quite beyond me." 
 
 Now it happened that his father said to him one day: "Hearken, 
 you there in the corner; you are growing big and strong, and you 
 must learn to earn your own bread. Look at yovu" brother, what 
 pains he takes; but aU the money I've spent on yoiu" education is 
 thrown away." "My dear father," he rephed, "I will gladly learn — 
 in fact, if it were possible I should hke to learn to shudder; I don't 
 understand that a bit yet." The eldest laughed when he heard this, 
 and thought to himself: "Good heavens! what a ninny my brother 
 is! he'U never come to any good; as the twig is bent, so is the tree 
 inchned." The father sighed, and answered him: "You'll soon learn 
 to shudder; but that won't help you to make a Uving." 
 
 Shortly after this, when the sexton came to pay them a visit, the 
 father broke out to him, and told him what a bad hand his youngest 
 son was at everything: he knew nothing and learned nothing. "Only 
 think! when I asked him how he purposed gaining a hvehhood, he 
 actually asked to be taught to shudder." "If that's all he wants," 
 said the sexton, "I can teach him that; just you send him to me, 
 I'll soon pohsh him up." The father was quite pleased with the 
 proposal, because he thought: "It will be a good discipUne for the 
 
 69 
 
70 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 
 
 youth." And so the sexton took him into his house, and his duty 
 was to toll the bell. After a few days he woke him at midnight, 
 and bade him rise up and cUmb into the tower and toll. "Now, my 
 friend, I'll teach you to shudder," thought he. He stole forth 
 secretly in front, and when the youth was up above, and had turned 
 round to grasp the bell-rope, he saw, standing opposite the hole of 
 the belfry, a white figm-e. "Who's there?" he called out, but the 
 figure gave no answer, and neither stirred nor moved, "Answer," 
 cried the youth, "or begone; you have no business here at this hour 
 of the night." But the sexton remained motionless, so that the 
 youth might think that it was a ghost. The youth called out the 
 second time: "What do you want here? Speak if you are an honest 
 fellow, or rU knock you down the stairs." The sexton thought: 
 "He can't mean that in earnest," so gave forth no sound, and stood 
 as though he were made of stone. Then the youth shouted out to 
 him the third time, and as that too had no effect, he made a dash at 
 the spectre and knocked it down the stairs, so that it fell about ten 
 steps eind remained lying in a corner. Thereupon he tolled the beU, 
 went home to bed without saying a word, and fell asleep. The sex- 
 ton's wife waited a long time for her husband, but he never appeared. 
 At last she became anxious, and woke the youth, and asked: "Don't 
 you know where my husband is? He went up to the tower in front 
 of you." "No," emswered the youth; "but someone stood on the 
 stairs up there just opposite the trap-door in the belfry, and because 
 he wouldn't answer me, or go away, I took him for a rogue and 
 knocked him down. You'd better go and see if it was he; I should 
 be much distressed if it were." The wife ran and found her husband 
 who was lying groaning in a corner, with his leg broken. 
 
 She carried him down, and then hurried with loud protestations 
 to the youth's father. "Your son has been the cause of a pretty 
 misfortune," she cried; "he threw my husband downstEiirs so that he 
 broke his leg. Take the good-for-nothing \^etch out of our house." 
 The father was horrified, hurried to the youth, and gave him a 
 scolding, 
 
 "What unholy pranks are these? The evil one must have put 
 them into your head." "Father," he repUed, "only listen to me; I 
 am quite guiltless. He stood there in the night, like one who meant 
 harm. I didn't know who it was, and warned him three times to 
 speak or begone." "Oh!" groaned the father, "you'll bring me 
 nothing but misfortune; get out of my sight, I won't have anything 
 more to do with you." "Yes, father, willingly; only wait tiU day- 
 hght, then I'll set out and learn to shudder, and in that way I shall 
 be master of an art which will gain me a living," "Learn what you 
 

 iH 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 IL^ 
 
 ^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 
 
 ^^^^H 
 
 
 
 
 Ikr^ 
 
 »-" 
 
 '^^^^^^^^^^^^H 
 
 ^^H 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■n 
 
 
 
 
 ^^^^^^^^1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "y-.-. 
 
 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^1 
 
 
 ^^H.-'" 
 
 
 1 ! 
 
 
 
 ^^^^1 
 
 
 ^^^^KJ9 
 
 H ^ 
 
 
 
 m^^ 
 
 
 i^R -A.^^-.^ 
 
 
 
 ^^^^1 
 
 
 W' 'jm ^ 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^^K^^^^^^^KoK^ 
 
 
 ^H 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^^^^^H^^^^D^^^L 
 
 ^Vi 
 
 ■jiHfei'i ;' '^^^^^HMHj|. 
 
 
 ^^^1 
 
 
 H|MK,^f. ^^^^^^^^^^^^K^B^^^ 
 
 
 ^^^^^^^1 
 
 Tf|^^ \ ^ '^^^^HH 
 
 
 ^^1 
 
 
 '^ J f /^^^^^H_ 
 
 
 ^^M 
 
 ^hli 
 
 '^^^^H^K ^ 
 
 ] 
 
 ©D.M5K 
 
 
 
 When the 
 
 youth turned round to grasp the bell-rope, he saw, 
 opposite the hole of the belfry, a white figure. 
 
 standing 
 
SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 71 
 
 will," said the father, "it's all one to me. Here are fifty dollars for 
 you, set forth into the wide world with them; but see you tell no 
 one where you come from or who your father is, for I am ashamed 
 of you." "Yes, father, whatever you wish; and if that's all you ask, 
 I can easily keep it in mind." 
 
 When day broke the youth put the fifty dollars into his pocket, 
 set out on the hard high road, and kept muttering to himself: "If I 
 could only shudder! if I could only shudder!" Just at this moment 
 a man came by who heard the youth speaking to himself, and when 
 they had gone on a bit and were in sight of the gallows the man said 
 to him: "Look! there is the tree where seven people have been hanged, 
 and are now learning to fly; sit down under it and wait tiU nightfall, 
 and then you'll pretty soon learn to shudder." "If that's all I have 
 to do," answered the youth, "it's easily done; but if I learn to shud- 
 der so quickly, then you shall have my iifty dollars. Just come back 
 to me tomorrow morning early." Then the youth went to the 
 gallows-tree and sat down underneath it, and waited for the evening; 
 and because he felt cold he fit himself a fire. But at midnight it 
 got so chill that in spite of the fire he couldn't keep warm. And 
 as the wind blew the corpses one against the other, tossing them 
 to and fro, he thought to himself: "If you are perishing down here 
 by the fire, how those poor things up there must be shaking and 
 shivering!" And because he had a tender heart, he put up a ladder, 
 which he climbed, unhooked one body after the other, and took 
 down all the seven. Then- he stirred the fire, blew it up, and placed 
 them all round in a circle, that they might warm themselves. But 
 they sat there and did not move, and the fire caught their clothes. 
 Then he spoke: "Take care, or I'U hang you up again." But the 
 dead men did not hear, and let their rags go on burning. Then he 
 got angry, and said: "If you aren't careful yourselves, then I can't 
 help you, and I don't mean to burn with you"; and he hung them 
 up again in a row. Then he sat down at his fire and fell asleep. 
 On the foUowing morning the man came to him, and, wishing to 
 get his fifty dollars, said: "Now you know what it is to shudder." 
 "No," he answered, "how should I? Those fellows up there never 
 opened their mouths, and were so stupid that they let those few old 
 tatters they have on their bodies burn." Then the man saw he 
 wouldn't get his fifty dollars that day, and went off, saying: "Well, 
 I'm blessed if I ever met such a person in my Ufe before." 
 
 The youth went too on his way, and began to murmur to him- 
 self: "Oh! if I could only shudder! if I could only shudder! A carrier 
 who was walking behind him heard these words, and asked him: 
 "Who are you.I^" "I don't know," said the youth. "Where do 
 
72 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 
 
 you hail from?" "I don't know." "Who's your father?" ''I mayn't 
 say." "What are you constantly muttering to yourself?" "Oh!" 
 said the youth, "I would give worlds to shudder, but no one can 
 teach me." "Stuff and nonsense!" spoke the carrier; "come along 
 with me, and I'll soon put that right." The youth went with the 
 carrier, and in the evening they reached an inn, where they were 
 to spend the night. Then, just as he was entering the room, he 
 said again, quite aloud: "Oh! if I could only shudder! if I could only 
 shudder!" The landlord, who heard this, laughed and said: "If 
 that's what you're sighing for, you shall be given every opportunity 
 here." "Oh! hold your tongue!" said the landlord's wife; "so many 
 people have pedd for their curiosity with their lives, it were a thou- 
 sand pities if those beautiful eyes were never again to behold day- 
 hght." But the youth said: "No matter how difficult, I insist on 
 learning it; why, that's what I've set out to do." He left the land- 
 lord no peace tiU he told him that in the neighborhood stood a 
 haunted castle, where one could easily learn to shudder if one only 
 kept watch in it for three nights. The King had promised the man 
 who dared to do this thing his daughter as wife, and she was the 
 most beautiful maiden under the sim. There was also much treas- 
 ure hid in the castle, guarded by evil spirits, which would then be 
 free, and was sufficient to make a poor man more than rich. Many 
 had already gone in, but so far none had ever come out again. So 
 the youth went to the King and spoke: "If I were allowed, I should 
 much hke to watch for three nights in the castle." The King looked 
 at him, and because he pleased him, he said: "You can ask for three 
 things, none of them hving, and those you may take with you into 
 the castle." Then he answered: "Well, I shall beg for a fire, a 
 turning lathe, and a carving bench with the knife attached." 
 
 On the foUowing'day the King had everything put into the castle; 
 and when night drew on the youth took up his position there, Ut 
 a bright fire in one of the rooms, placed the carving bench with the 
 knife close to it, and sat himself down on the turning lathe. "Oh! 
 if I could only shudder!" he said; "but I shan't learn it here either." 
 Toward midnight he wanted to make up the fire, and as he was 
 blowing up a blaze he heard a shriek from a corner. "Ou, miou! 
 how cold we are!" "You fools!" he cried; "why do you screeun? If 
 you are cold, come and sit at the fire and warm yourselves." And as 
 he spoke two huge black cats sprang fiercely forward and sat down, 
 one on each side of him, and gazed wildly at him with their fiery 
 eyes. After a time, when they had warmed themselves, they said: 
 "Friend, shall we play a little game of cards?" "Why not?" he re- 
 pUed; "but first let me see your paws," Then they stretched out 
 
SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 73 
 
 their claws. "Ha!" said he; "what long nails you've got! Wait a 
 minute: I must first cut them off." Thereupon he seized them by 
 the scrufiF of their necks, hfted them on to the CEirving bench, and 
 screwed down their paws firmly. "After watching you narrowly," 
 said he, "I no longer feel any desire to play cards with you"; and 
 with these words he struck them dead and threw them out into the 
 water. But when he had thus sent the two of them to their final 
 rest, and was again about to sit down at the fire, out of every nook 
 and comer came forth black cats and black dogs with fiery chains 
 in such swarms that he couldn't possibly get away from them. They 
 yelled in the most ghastly manner, jumped upon his fire, scattered it 
 all, and tried to put it out. He looked on quietly for a time, but 
 when it got beyond a joke he seized his carving-knife and called out: 
 "Be off, you rabble rout!" and let fly at them. Some of them fled 
 away, and the others he struck dead and threw them out into the 
 pond below. When he returned he blew up the sparks of the fire 
 once more, and warmed himself. And as he sat thus his eyes re- 
 fused to keep open any longer, and a desire to sleep stole over him. 
 Then he looked around him and beheld in the corner a large bed. 
 "The very thing," he said, and laid himself down in it. But when 
 he wished to close his eyes the bed began to move by itself, and ran 
 aU round the castle. "Capital," he said, "only a little quicker." 
 Then the bed sped on as if drawn by six horses, over thresholds and 
 stairs, up this way and down that. All of a sudden — crash, crash! 
 with a bound it turned over, upside down, and lay Uke a mountain 
 on the top of him. But he tossed the blankets and pillows in the 
 air, emerged from underneath, and said: "Now anyone who has the 
 fancy for it may go a drive," lay down at his fire, and slept till day- 
 Hght. In the morning the King came, and when he beheld him 
 lying on the ground he imagined the ghosts had been too much for 
 him, and that he was dead. Then he said: "What a pity! and such 
 a fine fellow he was." The youth heard this, got up, and said: 
 "It's not come to that yet." Then the King was astonished, but 
 very glad, and asked how it had fared with him. "First-rate," he 
 answered; "and now I've survived the one night, I shall get through 
 the other two also." The landlord, when he went to him, opened 
 his eyes wide, and said: "Well, I never thought to see you alive 
 again. Have you learned now what shuddering is?" "No," he re- 
 plied, "it's quite hopeless; if someone could only tell me how to!" 
 
 The second night he went up again to the old castle, sat down 
 at the fire, and began his old refrain: "If I could only shudder!" As 
 midnight approached, a noise and din broke out, at first gentle, but 
 graduaUy increasing; then all was quiet for a minute, and at length, 
 
74 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 
 
 with a loud scream, half of a man dropped down the chimney and 
 fell before him. "Hi, up there!" shouted he; "there's another half 
 wanted down here, that's not enough"; then the din commenced 
 once more, there was a shrieking and a yelKng, and then the other 
 half fell down. "Wait a bit," he said; "I'll stir up the JBre for you." 
 When he had done this and again looked around, the two pieces 
 had united, and a horrible-looking man sat on his seat. "Come," 
 said the youth, "I didn't bargain for that, the seat is mine." The 
 man tried to shove him away, but the youth wouldn't allow it for 
 a moment, and, pushing him off by force, sat down in his place 
 again. Then more men dropped down, one after the other, who 
 fetching nine skeleton legs and two skulls, put them up and played 
 ninepins with them. The youth thought he would like to play too, 
 and said: "Look here; do you mind my joining the game?" "No, 
 not if you have money." "I've money enough," he rephed, "but 
 your balls aren't round enough." Then he took the skulls, placed 
 them on his lathe, and turned them till they were round. "Now 
 they'll roll along better," said he, "and houp^la! now the fun begins." 
 He played with them and lost some of his money, but when twelve 
 struck everything vanished before his eyes. He lay down and slept 
 peacefully. The next morning the King came, anxious for .news. 
 "How have you got on this time?" he asked. "I played ninepins," 
 he answered, "and lost a few pence." "Didn't you shudder then?" 
 "No such luck," said he; "I made my self merry. Oh! if I only 
 knew what it was to shudder!" 
 
 On the third night he sat down agtiin on his bench, and said, in 
 the most desponding way: "If I could only shudder!" When it got 
 late, six big men came in carrying a coffin. Then he cried: "Ha! 
 ha! that's most likely my little cousin who only died a few days 
 ago"; and beckoning with his finger he called out: "Come, my small 
 cousin, come." They placed the coffin on the ground, and he ap- 
 proached it and took off the cover. In it lay a dead man. He 
 felt his face, and it was cold as ice. "Wait," he said, "I'll heat you 
 up a bit," went to the fire, warmed his hand, and laid it on the 
 man's face, but the dead remained cold. Then he Ufted him out, 
 sat down at the fij^e, laid him on his knee, and rubbed his arms 
 that the blood should circulate again. When that too had no effect 
 it occurred to him that if two people lay together in bed they warmed 
 each other; so he put him into the bed, covered him up, and lay 
 down beside him; after a time the corpse became warm and began 
 to move. Then the youth said: "Now, my Uttle cousin, what 
 would have happened if I hadn't warmed you?" But the dead 
 man rose up and cried out: "Now I will strangle you." "What!" 
 
SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 75 
 
 said he, "is that all the thanks I get? You should be put straight 
 back into your coffin," lifted him up, threw him in, and closed the 
 lid. Then the six men came and carried him out again. "I simply 
 can't shudder," he said, "and it's clear I shan't learn it in a Mfe- 
 time here." 
 
 Then a man entered, of more than ordinary size and of a very 
 fearful appearance; but he was old and had a white begird. "Oh! 
 you miserable creature, now you will soon know what it is to shud- 
 der," he cried, "for you must die." "Not so quickly," answered the 
 youth. "If I am to die, you must catch me first." "I shall soon lay 
 hold of you," spoke the monster. "Gently, gently; don't boast too 
 much, I'm as strong as you, and stronger too." "We'll soon see," 
 said the old man; "if you are stronger than I, then I'll let you off; 
 come, let's have a try," Then he led him through some dark pas- 
 sages to a forge, and grasping an axe he drove one of the anvils 
 with a blow into the earth. "I can do better than that," cried the 
 youth, and went to the other anvil. The old man drew near him 
 in order to watch closely, and his white beard hung right down. 
 Then the youth seized the axe, cleft the anvil open, and jammed in 
 the old man's beard. "Now I have you," said the youth; "this time 
 it's your turn to die." Then he seized an iron rod and belabored 
 the old man tiU he, whimpering, begged him to leave off, and he 
 would give him great riches. The youth drew out the axe and let 
 him go. The old man led him back to the castle and showed him 
 in a cellar three chests of gold. "One of these," said he, "belongs 
 to the poor, one to the King, and the third is yours." At that mo- 
 ment twelve struck, and the spirit vanished, leaving the youth alone 
 in the dark. "I'll surely be able to find a way out," said he, and 
 groping about he at length found his way back to the room, and fell 
 asleep at his fire. The next morning the King came, and said: 
 "Well, now you've surely learned to shudder.!^" "No," he answered; 
 "what can it he? My dead cousin was here, and an old bearded 
 man came, who showed me heaps of money down below there, but 
 what shuddering is no one has told me." Then the King spoke: 
 "You have freed the castle from its curse, and you shall marry my 
 daughter." "That's aU charming," he said; "but I still don't know 
 what it is to shudder." 
 
 Then the gold was brought up, and the wedding was celebrated, 
 but the young King, though he loved his wife dearly, and though 
 he was very happy, still kept on saying: "If I could only shudderl 
 ff I could only shudder!" At last he reduced her to despair. Then 
 her maid said: "I'll help you; we'll soon make him shudder." So 
 she went out to the stream that flowed through the garden, and had 
 
76 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 
 
 a pail full of little gudgeons brought to her. At night, when the 
 young King was asleep, his wife had to pull the clothes oflF him, and 
 pour the pail full of little gudgeons over him, so that the little fish 
 swam all about him. Then he awoke and cried out: "Oh I how I 
 shudder, how I shudder, dear wife! Yes, now I know what shud- 
 dering is."' 
 
 iGrimin. 
 
RUMPELSTILTZKIN 
 
 THERE was once upon a time a poor miller who had a very beauti- 
 ful daughter. Now it happened one day that he had an audi- 
 ence with the King, and in order to appear a person of some im- 
 portance he told him that he had a daughter who could spin straw 
 into gold. "Now that's a talent worth having," said the King to 
 the miller; "if your daughter is as clever as you say, bring her to 
 my palace to-morrow, and I'll put her to the test." When the girl 
 was brought to him he led her into a room full of straw, gave her a 
 spinning-wheel and spindle, and said: "Now set to work and spin 
 all night till early dawn, and if by that time you haven't spun the 
 straw into gold you shall die." Then he closed the door behind 
 him and left her alone inside. 
 
 So the poor miller's daughter sat down, and didn't know what 
 in the world she was to do. She hadn't the least idea of how to 
 spin straw into gold, and became at last so miserable that she began 
 to cry. Suddenly the door opened, and in stepped a tiny Uttle 
 man and said: "Good-evening, Miss Miller-maid; why are you cry- 
 ing so bitterly?" "OhI" answered the girl, "I have to spin straw 
 into gold, and haven't a notion how it's done." "What will you 
 give me if I spin it for you.**" asked the manikin. "My necklace," 
 repUed the girl. The Uttle man took the necklace, sat himself down 
 at the wheel, and whir, whir, whir, the wheel went round three 
 times, and the bobbin was full. Then he put on another, and whir, 
 whir, whir, the wheel went round three times, and the second too 
 was full; and so it went on tiU the morning, when all the straw was 
 spun away, and all the bobbins were full of gold. As soon as the 
 sun rose the King came, and when he perceived the gold he was 
 astonished and delighted, but his heart only lusted more than ever 
 after the precious metal. He had the miller's daughter put into 
 another room full of straw, much bigger than the first, and bade 
 her, if she valued her life, spin it all into gold before the following 
 morning. The girl didn't know what to do, and began to cry; then 
 the door opened as before, and the tiny little man appeared and 
 said: "What'U you give me if I spin the straw into gold for you?" 
 "The ring from my finger," answered the girl. The manikin* took 
 
 77 
 
78 RUMPELSTILTZKIN 
 
 the ring, and whirl round went the spinning-wheel again, and when 
 morning broke he had spun all the straw into gUttering gold. The 
 King was pleased beyond measure at the sight, but his greed for gold 
 was still not satisfied, and he had the miller's daughter brought into a 
 yet bigger room full of straw, and said: "You must spin aU this 
 away in the night; but if you succeed this time you shall become 
 my wife." "She's only a miller's daughter, it's true," he thought; 
 "but I couldn't find a richer wife if I were to search the whole world 
 over." When the girl was alone the httle man appeared for the 
 third time, and said: "What'U you give me if I spin the straw for 
 you once again.**" "I've nothing more to give," answered the girl. 
 "Then promise me when you are Queen to give me your first child." 
 "Who knows what may not happen before that.!*" thought the mil- 
 ler's daughter; and besides, she saw no other way out of it, so she 
 promised the manikin what he demanded, and he set to work once 
 more and spun the straw into gold. When the King came in the 
 morning, and found everything as he had desired, he straightway 
 made her his wife, and the miller's daughter became a queen. 
 
 When a year had passed a beautiful son was born to her, and she 
 thought no more of the httle man, till all of a sudden one day he 
 stepped into her room and said: "Now give me what you promised." 
 The Queen was in a great state, and offered the httle man aU the 
 riches in her kingdom if he would only leave her the child. But 
 the manikin said: "No, a hving creature is dearer to me than all the 
 treasures in the world." Then the Queen began to cry and sob so 
 bitterly that the Uttle man was sorry for her, and said: "I'll give 
 you three days to guess my name, and if you fimd it out in that 
 time you may keep your child." 
 
 Then the Queen pondered the whole night over all the names 
 she had ever heard, and sent a messenger to scour the land, and to 
 pick up far and near any names he could come across. When the 
 little man arrived on the following day she began with Kasper, 
 Melchior, Belshazzar, and all the other names she knew, in a string, 
 but at each one the manikin caUed out: "That's not my name." 
 The next day she sent to inquire the names of all the people in the 
 neighborhood, and had a long Ust of the most uncommon and extra- 
 ordinary for the Uttle man when he made his appearance. "Is your 
 name, perhaps. Sheepshanks, Cruickshanks, Spmdleshanks.**" but he 
 always repUed: "That's not my name." On the third day the mes- 
 senger returned and announced: "I have not been able to find any 
 new names, but as I came upon a high hiU round the corner of the 
 wood, where the foxes and hares bid each other good-night, I saw a 
 Uttle house, and in front of the house burned a fire, and round the 
 
RUMPELSTILTZKIN 79 
 
 fire sprang the most grotesque little man, hopping on one leg and 
 crying: 
 
 "To-morrow I brew, to-day I bake, 
 
 And then the child away I'll take; 
 
 For little deems my royal dame 
 
 That Rumpelstiltzkin is my name!" 
 
 You may imagine the Queen's delight at hearing the name, and 
 when the Uttle man stepped in shortly afterward and asked: "Now, 
 my lady Queen, what's my name?" she asked first: "Is your name 
 Conrad?" "No." "Is your name Harry?" "No." "Is your name 
 perhaps, RumpelstUtzkin?" "Some demon has told you that! some 
 demon has told you that!" screamed the Uttle man, and in his rage 
 drove his right foot so far into the ground that it sank in up to his 
 waist; then in a passion he seized the left foot with both hands 
 and tore himself in two.* 
 
 ^ Grimm. 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 ONCE upon a time, in a very far-oflf country, there lived a mer- 
 chant who had been so fortunate in all his undertakings that he 
 was enormously rich. As he had, however, six sons and six daughters, 
 he found that his money was not too much to let them all have 
 everything they fancied, as they were accustomed to do. 
 
 But one day a most unexpected misfortune befell them. Their 
 house caught fire and was speedily burnt to the ground, with all the 
 splendid furniture, the books, pictures, gold, silver, and precious 
 goods it contsdned; and this was only the beginning of their troubles. 
 Their father, who had until this moment prospered in all ways, 
 suddenly lost every ship he had upon the sea, either by dint of 
 pirates, shipwreck, or fire. Then he heard that his clerks in distant 
 countries, whom he trusted entirely, had proved unfaithful; and at 
 last from great wealth he fell into the direst poverty. 
 
 All that he had left was a little house in a desolate place at least 
 a hundred leagues from the town in which he had Uved, and to this 
 he was forced to retreat with his children, who were in despair at 
 the idea of leading such a different Hfe. Indeed, the daughters at 
 fu"st hoped that their friends, who had been so numerous while they 
 were rich, would insist on their staying in their houses now they 
 no longer possessed one. But they soon found that they were left 
 alone, and that their former friends even attributed their misfor- 
 tunes to their own extravagance, Eind showed no intention of offer- 
 ing them any help. So nothing was left for them but to take their 
 departure to the cottage, which stood in the midst of a dark forest, 
 and seemed to be the most dismal place upon the face of the earth. 
 As they were too poor to have any servants, the girls had to work 
 hard, like peasants, and the sons, for their part, cultivated the fields 
 to earn their living. Roughly clothed, and living in the simplest 
 way, the girls regretted unceasingly the luxuries and amusements 
 of their former life; only the youngest tried to be brave and cheer- 
 ful. She had been as sad as anyone when misfortune overtook 
 her father, but, soon recovering her natural gaiety, she set to work 
 to make the best of things, to amuse her father and brothers as well 
 as she could, and to try to persuade her sisters to join her in dancing 
 and singing. But they would do nothing of the sort, and, because 
 
 80 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 81 
 
 she was not as doleful as themselves, they declared that this miser- 
 able life was all she was fit for. But she was really far prettier and 
 cleverer than they were; indeed, she was so lovely that she was always 
 called Beauty, After two years, when they were all beginning to get 
 used to their new life, something happened to disturb their tran- 
 quillity. Their father received the news that one of his ships, which 
 he had believed to be lost, had come safely into port with a rich 
 cargo. AU the sons and daughters at once thought that their poverty 
 was at an end, and wanted to set out directly for the town; but 
 their father, who was more prudent, begged them to wait a little, 
 and, though it was harvest time, and he could ill be spared, deter- 
 mined to go himself first, to make inquiries. Only the youngest 
 daughter had any doubt but that they would soon again be as rich 
 as they were before, or at least rich enough to live comfortably in 
 some town where they would find amusement and gay companions 
 once more. So they all loaded their father with commissions for 
 jewels and dresses which it would have taken a fortune to buy; 
 only Beauty, feeling sure that it was of no use, did not ask for any- 
 thing. Her father, noticing her silence, said: "And what shall I 
 bring for you. Beauty?" 
 
 "The only thing I wish for is to see you come home safely," she 
 answered. 
 
 But this only vexed her sisters, who fancied she was blaming 
 them for having asked for such costly things. Her father, however, 
 was pleased, but as he thought that at her age she certainly ought 
 to like pretty presents, he told her to choose something. 
 
 "Well, dear father," she said, "as you insist upon it, I beg that 
 you will bring me a rose. I have not seen one since we came here, 
 and I love them so much." 
 
 So the merchant set out and reached the town as quickly as 
 possible, but only to find that his former companions, believing him 
 to *be dead, had divided between them the goods which the ship had 
 brought; and after six months of trouble and expense he found 
 himself as poor as when he started, having been able to recover 
 only just enough to pay the cost of his journey. To make matters 
 worse, he was obliged to leave the town in the most terrible weather, 
 so that by the time he was within a few leagues of his home he was 
 almost exhausted with cold and fatigue. Though he knew it would 
 take some hours to get through the forest, he was so anxious to be at 
 his journey's end that he resolved to go on; but night overtook 
 him, and the deep snow and bitter frost made it impossible for his 
 horse to carry him any further. Not a house was to be seen; the 
 only shelter he could get was the hollow trunk of a great tree, and 
 
82 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 there he crouched all the night which seemed to him the longest 
 he had ever known. In spite of his weariness the howUng of the 
 wolves kept him awake, and even when at last the day broke he 
 was not much better oflF, for the falUng snow had covered up every 
 path, and he did not know which way to turn. 
 
 At length he made out some sort of track, and though at the 
 beginning it was so rough and sUppery that he fell down more than 
 once, it presently beceune easier, and led him into an avenue of trees 
 which ended in a splendid castle. It seemed to the merchant very 
 streinge that no snow had fallen in the avenue, which was entirely 
 composed of orange trees, covered with flowers and fruit. When 
 he reached the first court of the castle he saw before him a flight of 
 agate steps, and went up them, and passed through several splendidly 
 furnished rooms. The pleasant warmth of the air revived him, 
 and he felt very hungry; but there seemed to be nobody in all this 
 vast and splendid palace whom he could ask to give him something to 
 eat. Deep silence reigned everywhere, and at last, tired of roaming 
 through empty rooms and galleries, he stopped in a room smaller 
 than the rest, where a clear fire was burning and a couch was drawn 
 up closely to it. Thinking that this must be prepared for someone 
 who was expected, he sat down to wait till he shoiild come, and very 
 soon fell into a sweet sleep. 
 
 When his extreme hunger wakened him after several hours, 
 he was still alone; but a Uttle table, upon which was a good dinner, 
 had been drawn up close to him, and, as he had eaten nothing for 
 twenty-four hours, he lost no time in beginning his meal, hoping 
 that he might soon have an opportunity of thanking his considerate 
 entertainer, whoever it might be. But no one appeared, and even 
 after another long sleep, from which he awoke completely refreshed, 
 there was no sign of anybody, though a fresh meal of dainty cakes 
 and fruit was prepared upon the httle table at his elbow. Being 
 naturally timid, the silence began to terrify him, and he resolved 
 to search once more through all the rooms; but it was of no use. 
 Not even a servant was to be seen; there was no sign of fife in the 
 palace! He began to wonder what he should do, and to amuse 
 himself by pretending that all the treasures he saw were his own, 
 and considering how he would divide them among his children. 
 Then he went down into the garden, and though it was winter every- 
 where else, here the sun shone, and the birds sang, and the flowers 
 bloomed, and the air was soft and sweet. The merchant, in ecstacies 
 with all he saw and heard, said to himself: 
 
 "All this must be meant for me. I will go this minute and bring 
 my children to share all these deUghts." 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 83 
 
 In spite of being so cold and weary when he reached the castle, 
 he had taken his horse to the stable and fed it. Now he thought 
 he would saddle it for his homeward journey, and he turned down 
 the path which led to the stable. This path had a hedge of roses 
 on each side of it, and the merchant thought he had never seen or 
 smelt such exquisite flowers. They reminded him of his promise 
 to Beauty, and he stopped and had just gathered one to take to her 
 when he was startled by a strange noise behind him. Turning 
 round, he saw a frightful Beast, which seemed to be very angry and 
 said, in a terrible voice: 
 
 "Who told you that you might gather my roses? Was it not 
 enough that I allowed you to be in my palace and was kind to you? 
 This is the way you show your gratitude, by steaUng my flowers! 
 But your insolence shall not go unpunished." The merchant, terri- 
 fied by these furious words, dropped the fatal rose, and, throwing 
 himselJF on his knees, cried: "Pardon me, noble sir. I am truly 
 grateful to you for your hospitaUty, which was so magnificent that 
 I could not imagine that you would be offended by my taking such 
 a Uttle thing as a rose." But the Beast's anger was not lessened 
 by this speech. 
 
 "You are very ready with excuses and flattery," he cried; "but 
 that wiU not save you from the death you deserve." 
 
 "Alas!" thought the merchant, "if my daughter Beauty could 
 only know what danger her rose has brought me into!" 
 
 And in despair he began to teU the Beast all his misfortunes, 
 and the reason of his journey, not forgetting to mention Beauty's 
 request. 
 
 "A king's ransom would hardly have procured aU that my other 
 daughters asked," he said; "but I thought that I might at least take 
 Beauty her rose. I beg you to forgive me, for you see I meant no 
 harm." 
 
 The Beast considered for a moment, and then he said, in a less 
 fm-ious tone: 
 
 "I wiU forgive you on one condition — that is, that you wiU 
 give me one of your daughters." 
 
 "Ah!" cried the merchant, "if I were cruel enough to buy my 
 own life at the expense of one of my children's, what excuse could 
 I invent to bring her here?" 
 
 "No excuse would be necessary," answered the Beast. "If she 
 comes at all she must come willingly. On no other condition wiU 
 I have her. See if any one of them is courageous enough, and loves 
 you well enough to come and save your fife. You seem to be an 
 honest man, so I wiU trust you to go home. I give you a month to 
 
84 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 see if either of yoxir daughters will come back with you and stay 
 here, to let you go free. If neither of them is wilhng, you must 
 come alone, after bidding them good-by for ever, for then you will 
 belong to me. And do not imagine that you can hide from me, for 
 if you fail to keep your word I will come and fetch you!" added the 
 Beast grimly. 
 
 The merchant accepted this proposal, though he did not reaUy 
 think any of his daughters could be persuaded to come. He prom- 
 ised to return at the time appointed, and then, anxious to escape 
 from the presence of the Beast, he asked permission to set off at 
 once. But the Beast answered that he could not go until next day. 
 
 "Then you will find a horse ready for you," he said. "Now go 
 and eat your supper, and await my orders." 
 
 The poor merchant, more dead than ahve, went back to his 
 room, where the most delicious supper was already served on the 
 little table which was drawn up before a blazing fire. But he was 
 too terrified to eat, and only tasted a few of the dishes, for fear the 
 Beast should be angry if he did not obey his orders. When he had 
 finished he heard a great noise in the next room, which he knew 
 meant that the Beast was coming. As he could do nothing to 
 escape his visit, the only thing that remained was to seem as little 
 afraid as possible ; so when the Beast appeared and asked roughly if 
 he had supped well, the merchant answered humbly that he had, 
 thanks to his host's kindness. Then the Beast warned him to re- 
 member their agreement, and to prepare his daughter exactly for 
 what she had to expect. 
 
 "Do not get up to-morrow," he added, "until you see the sim 
 and hear a golden bell ring. Then you will find your breakfast 
 waiting for you here, and the horse you are to ride will be ready in 
 the courtyard. He will also bring you back again when you come 
 with your daughter a month hence. Farewell. Take a rose to 
 Beauty, and remember your promise!" 
 
 The merchant was only too glad when the Beast went away, 
 and though he could not sleep for sadness, he lay down until the 
 sun rose. Then, after a hasty breakfast, he went to gather Beauty's 
 rose, and mounted his horse, which carried him off so swiftly that 
 in an instant he had lost sight of the palace, and he was stiU wrapped 
 in gloomy thoughts when it stopped before the door of the cottage. 
 
 His sons and daughters, who had been very uneasy at his long 
 absence, rushed to meet him, eager to know the result of his journey, 
 which, seeing him mounted upon a splendid horse and wrapped in 
 a rich mantle, they supposed to be favorable. He hid the truth from 
 them at first, only saying sadly to Beauty as he gave her the rose: 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 85 
 
 "Here is what you asked me to bring you; you little know what 
 it has cost." 
 
 But this excited their curiosity so greatly that presently he told 
 them his adventures from beginning to end, and then they were all 
 very unhappy. The girls lamented loudly over their lost hopes, 
 and the sons declared that their father should not return to this 
 terrible castle, and began to make plans for killing the Beast if it 
 should come to fetch him. But he reminded them that he had 
 promised to go back. Then the girls were very angry with Beauty, 
 and said it was all her fault, and that if she had asked for some- 
 thing sensible this would never have happened, and complained 
 bitterly that they should have to suffer for her folly. 
 
 Poor Beauty, much distressed, said to them: 
 
 "I have, indeed, caused this misfortune, but I assure you I did 
 it innocently. Who could have guessed that to ask for a rose in 
 the middle of summer would cause so much misery? But as I did 
 the mischief it is only just that I should suffer for it. I will there- 
 fore go back with my father to keep his promise." 
 
 At first nobody would hear of this arrangement, and her father 
 and brothers, who loved her dearly, declared that nothing should 
 make them let her go; but Beauty was firm. As the time drew near 
 she divided all her httle possessions between her sisters, and said 
 good-by to everything she loved, and when the fatal day came she 
 encouraged and cheered her father as they mounted together the 
 horse which had brought him back. It seemed to fly rather than 
 gallop, but so smoothly that Beauty was not frightened; indeed, she 
 would have enjoyed the journey if she had not feared what might 
 happen to her at the end of it. Her father still tried to persuade her 
 to go back, but in vain. While they were talking the night fell, and 
 then, to their great surprise, wonderful colored hghts began to shine 
 in all directions, and splendid fireworks blazed out before them; all 
 the forest was illuminated by them, and even felt pleasantly warm, 
 though it had been bitterly cold before. This lasted until they 
 reached the avenue of orange trees, where were statues holding 
 flaming torches, and when they got nearer to the palace they saw 
 that it was illuminated from the roof to the ground, and music 
 sounded softly from the courtyard. "The Beast must be very 
 hungry," said Beauty, trying to laugh, "if he makes all this re- 
 joicing over the arrival of his prey." 
 
 But, in spite of her anxiety, she could not help admiring all the 
 wonderful things she saw. 
 
 The horse stopped at the foot of the flight of steps leading to 
 the terrace, and when they had dismounted her father led her to 
 
86 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 the little room .he had been in before, where they found a splendid 
 fire burning, and the table daintily spread with a delicious supper. 
 
 The merchant knew that this was meant for them, and Beauty, 
 who was rather less frightened now that she had passed through so 
 many rooms and seen nothing of the Beast, was quite willing to 
 begin, for her long ride had made her very hungry. But they had 
 hardly finished their meal when the noise of the Beast's footsteps 
 was heard approaching, and Beauty clung to her father in terror, 
 which became all the greater when she saw how frightened he was. 
 But when the Beast really appeared, though she trembled at the 
 sight of him, she made a great effort to hide her terror, and saluted 
 him respectfully. 
 
 This evidently pleased the Beast. After looking at her he said, 
 in a tone that might have struck terror into the boldest heeirt, though 
 he did not seem to be angry: 
 
 "Good-evening, old man. Good-evening, Beauty." 
 
 The merchant was too terrified to reply, but Beauty answered 
 sweetly: "Good-evening, Beast." 
 
 "Have you come wiUingly?" asked the Beast. "Will you be 
 content to stay here when your father goes away.i^" 
 
 Beauty answered bravely that she was quite prepared to stay. 
 
 "I eim pleased with you," said the Beast. "As you have come of 
 your own accord, you may stay. As for you, old man," he added, 
 turning to the merchant, "at sunrise to-morrow you will take your 
 departm-e. When the bell rings get up quickly and eat your break- 
 fast, and you will find the same horse waiting to take you home; 
 but remember that you must never expect to see my palace again." 
 
 Then turning to Beauty, he said : 
 
 "Take your father into the next room, and help him to choose 
 everything you think your brothers and sisters would like to have. 
 You will find two travehng-trunks there; fiU them as full as you 
 can. It is only just that you should send them something very 
 precious as a remembrance of yourself." 
 
 Then he went away, after saying, "Good-by, Beauty; good-by, 
 old man"; and though Beauty was beginning to think with great 
 dismay of her father's departure, she was afraid to disobey the 
 Beast's orders; and they went into the next room, which had shelves 
 and cupboards all round it. They were greatly surprised at the 
 riches it contained. There were splendid dresses fit for a queen, 
 with all the ornaments that were to be worn with them; and when 
 Beauty opened the cupboards she was quite dazzled by the gorgeous 
 jewels that lay in heaps upon every shelf. After choosing a vast 
 quantity, which she divided between her sisters — ^for she had made 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 87 
 
 a heap of the wonderful dresses for each 6f them — she opened the 
 last chest, which was full of gold. 
 
 "I think, father," she said, "that, as the gold will be more useful 
 to you, we had better take out the other things again, and fill the 
 trunks with it." So they did this; but the more they put in, the 
 more room there seemed to be, and at last they put back all the 
 jewels and dresses they had taken out, and Beauty even added as 
 many more of the jewels as she could carry at once; and then the 
 trunks were not too full, but they were so heavy that an elephant 
 could not have carried them! 
 
 "The Beast was mocking us," cried the merchant; "he must 
 have pretended to give us all these things, knowing that I could not 
 carry them away." 
 
 "Let us wait and see," answered Beauty. "I cannot believe that 
 he meant to deceive us. All we can do is to fasten them up and 
 leave them ready." 
 
 So they did this and returned to the Uttle room, where, to their 
 astonishment, they found breakfast ready. The merchant ate his 
 with a good appetite, as the Beast's generosity made him believe 
 that he might perhaps venture to come back soon and see Beauty. 
 But she felt sure that her father was leaving her for ever, so she 
 was very sad when the bell rang sharply for the second time, and 
 warned them that the time had come for them to part. They went 
 down into the courtyard, where two horses were waiting, one loaded 
 with the two trunks, the other for him to ride. They were pawing 
 the ground in their impatience to start, and the merchant was forced 
 to bid Beauty a hasty farewell; and as soon as he was mounted he 
 went oflF at such a pace that she lost sight of him in an instant. Then 
 Beauty began to cry, cuid wandered sadly back to her own room. 
 But she soon found that she was very sleepy, and as she had nothing 
 better to do she lay down and instantly fell asleep. And then she 
 dreamed that she was walking by a brook bordered with trees, and 
 lamenting her sad fate, when a young prince, handsomer than anyone 
 she had ever seen, and with a voice that went straight to her heart, 
 came and said to her, "Ah, Beauty! you are not so unfortunate as 
 you suppose. Here you will be rewarded for all you have suflfered 
 elsewhere. Your every wish shall be gratified. Only try to find 
 me out, no mattier how I may be disguised, as I love you dearly, 
 and in making me happy you will find your own happiness. Be as 
 true-hearted as you are beautiful, and we shall have nothing left to 
 wish for." 
 
 "What can I do, Prince, to make you happy.I*" said Beauty. 
 
 "Only be grateful," he answered, "and do not trust too much to 
 
88 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 your eyes. And, above all, do not desert me until you have saved 
 me from my cruel misery." 
 
 After this she thought she found herself in a room with a stately 
 and beautiful lady, who said to her: 
 
 "Dear Beauty, try not to regret All you have left behind you, for 
 you are destined to a better fate. Only do not let yourself be de- 
 ceived by appearances." 
 
 Beauty found her dreams so interesting that she was in no 
 hurry to awake, but presently the clock roused her by calling her 
 name softly twelve times, and then she got up and found her dress- 
 ing-table set out with everything she could possibly want; and when 
 her toilet was finished she found dinner was waiting in the room 
 next to hers. But dinner does not take very long when you are all 
 by yourself, and very soon she sat down cosily in the corner of a 
 sofa, and began to think about the charming Prince she had seen in 
 her dream. 
 
 "He said I could make him happy," said Beauty to herself. 
 
 "It seems, then, that this horrible Beast keeps him a prisoner. 
 How can I set him free? I wonder why they both told me not to 
 trust to appearances? I don't understand it. But, after all, it 
 was only a (hream, so why should I trouble myself about it? 1 had 
 better go and find something to do to amuse myself." 
 
 So she got up and began to explore some of the many rooms of 
 the palace. 
 
 The first she entered was lined with mirrors, and Beauty saw 
 herself reflected on every side, and thought she had never seen such 
 ia charming room. Then a bracelet which was hanging from a 
 chandelier caught her eye, and on taking it down she was greatly 
 surprised to find that it held a portrait of her unknown admirer, just 
 as she had seen him in her dream. With great deUght she slipped 
 the bracelet on her arm, and went on into a gallery of pictures, 
 where she soon found a portrait of the same handsome Prince, as 
 large as life, and so well painted that as she studied it he seemed to 
 smile kindly at her. Tearing herself away from the portrait at last, 
 she passed through into a room which contained every musical 
 instrimient under the sun, and here she amused herself for a long 
 while in trying some of them, and singing until she was tired. The 
 next room was a fibrary, and she saw everything she had ever wanted 
 to read, as well as everything she had read, and it seemed to her 
 that a whole fifetime would not be enough to even read the names 
 of the books, there were so many. By this time it was growing 
 dusk, and wax candles in diamond and ruby candlesticks were 
 beginning to light themselves in every room. 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 89 
 
 Beauty found her supper served just at the time she preferred to 
 have it, but she did not see anyone or hear a sound, and, though her 
 father had warned her that she would be alone, she began to find it 
 rather duU. 
 
 But presently she heard the Beast coming, and wondered 
 tremblingly if he meant to eat her up now. 
 
 However, as he did not seem at all ferocious, and only said 
 gruffly: 
 
 "Good-evening, Beauty," she answered cheerfully and managed 
 to conceal her terror. Then the Beast asked her how she had been 
 amusing herself, and she told him all the rooms she had seen. 
 
 Then he asked if she thought she could be happy in his palace; 
 and Beauty answered that everything was so beautiful that she 
 would be very hard to please if she could not be happy. And after 
 about an hour's talk Beauty began to think that the Beast was not 
 nearly so terrible as she had supposed at first. Then he got up to 
 leave her, and said in his gruff voice: 
 
 "Do you love me. Beauty? WiU you marry me?" 
 
 "OhI what shall I say?" cried Beauty, for she was afraid to 
 make the Beast angry by refusing. 
 
 "Say 'y6s' or 'no' without fear," he replied. 
 
 "Oh! no. Beast," said Beauty hastily. 
 
 "Since you will not, good-night. Beauty," he said. 
 
 And she answered, "Good-night, Beast," very glad to find that 
 her refusal had not provoked him. And after he was gone she was 
 very soon in bed and asleep, and dreaming of her unknown Prince. 
 She thought he came and said to her: 
 
 "Ah, Beauty! why are you so unkind to me? I fear I am fated 
 to be unhappy for many a long day still." 
 
 And then her dreams changed, but the charming Prince figured 
 in them all; and when morning came her first thought was to look 
 at the portrait aind see if it was really like him, and she foimd that 
 it certainly was. 
 
 This morning she decided to amuse herself in the garden, for 
 the sun shone, and aU the fountains were playing; but she was 
 astonished to find that every place was famiUar to her, and pres- 
 ently she came to the brook where the myrtle trees 'were grow- 
 ing where she had first met the Prince in her dreeim, smd that 
 made her think more than ever that he must be kept a prisoner 
 by the Beast. When she was tired she went back to the palace, 
 and found a new room full of materials for every kind of work — 
 ribbons to make into bows, and silks to work into flowers. Then 
 there was an aviary full of rare birds, which were so tame that 
 
90 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 they flew to Beauty as soon as they saw her, and perched upon her 
 shoulders and her head. 
 
 "Pretty Uttle creatures," she said, "how I wish that your cage 
 was nearer to my room, that I might often hear you sing!" 
 
 So saying she opened a door, and found, to her delight, that it 
 led into her own room, though she had thought it was quite the 
 other side of the palace. 
 
 There were more birds in a room farther on, parrots and cock- 
 atoos that could tadk, and they greeted Beauty by name; indeed, 
 she found them so entertaining that she took one or two back to 
 her room, and they talked to her while she was at supper; after 
 which the Beast paid her his usual visit, and asked her the same ques- 
 tions as before, and then with a gruff "good-night" he took his 
 departure, and Beauty went to bed to dream of her mysterious 
 Prince. The days passed swiftly in different amusements, and after 
 a while Beauty found out another strange thing in the palace, which 
 often pleased her when she was tired of being alone. There was one 
 room which she had not noticed particularly; it was empty, except 
 that under each of the windows stood a very comfortable chair; 
 and the first time she had looked out of the window it had seemed 
 to her that a black curtain prevented her from seeing anything 
 outside. But the second time she went into the room, happening to 
 be tired, she sat down in one of the chairs, when instantly the curtain 
 was rolled aside, and a most amusing pantomime was acted before 
 her; there were dances, and colored lights, and music, and pretty 
 dresses, and it was all so gay that Beauty was in ecstacies. After 
 that she tried the other seven windows in tiu-n, and there was some 
 new and surprising entertainment to be seen from each of them, so 
 that Beauty never could feel lonely any more. Every evening after 
 supper the Beast came to see her, and always before saying good- 
 night asked her in his terrible voice: 
 
 "Beauty, will you marry me?" 
 
 And it seemed to Beauty, now she understood him better, that 
 when she said, "No, Beast," he went away quite sad. But her 
 happy dreams of the handsome young Prince soon made her forget 
 the poor Beast, and the only thing that at all disturbed her was to 
 be constantly told to distrust appearances, to let her heart guide her, 
 and not her eyes, and many other equally perplexing things, which, 
 consider as she would, she could not understand. 
 
 So everything went on for a long time, imtil at last, happy as 
 she was, Beauty begem to long for the sight of her father and her 
 brothers and sisters; and one night, seeing her look very sad, the 
 Beast asked her what was the matter. Beauty had quite ceased to 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 91 
 
 be afraid of him. Now she knew that he was really gentle in spite 
 of his ferocious looks and his dreadful voice. So she answered that 
 she was longing to see her home once more. Upon hearing this 
 the Beast seemed sadly distressed, and cried miserably. 
 
 "Ah! Beauty, have you the heart to desert an unhappy Beast 
 like this? What more do you want to make you happy? Is it 
 because you hate me that you want to escape?" 
 
 "No, dear Beast," answered Beauty softly, "I do not hate you, 
 and I should be very sorry never to see you any more, but I long 
 to see my father again. Only let me go for two months, and I 
 promise to come back to you and stay for the rest of my Ufe." 
 
 The Beast, who had been sighing dolefully while she spoke, now 
 replied: 
 
 "I cannot refuse you anything you ask, even though it should 
 cost me my Ufe. Take the four boxes you will find in the room 
 next to your own, and fiU them with everything you wish to take 
 with you. But remember your promise and come back when the 
 two months are over, or you may have cause to repent it, for if you 
 do not come in good time you will find your faithful Beast dead. 
 You will not need any chariot to bring you back. Only say good-by 
 to all your brothers and sisters the night before you come away, 
 and when you have gone to bed turn this ring round upon your 
 finger and say firmly: T wish to go back to my palace and see my 
 Beast again.' Good-night, Beauty. Fear nothing, sleep peacefully, 
 and before long you shall see your father once more." 
 
 As soon as Beauty was alone she hastened to fill the boxes with 
 all the rare £uid precious things she saw about her, and only when 
 she was tired of heaping things into them did they seem to be fuU. 
 
 Then she went to bed, but could hardly sleep for joy. And 
 when at last she did begin to dream of her beloved Prince she was 
 grieved to see him stretched upon a grassy bank, sad and weary, 
 and hardly Uke himself. 
 
 "What is the matter?" she cried. 
 He looked at her reproachfully, and said : 
 "How can you ask me, cruel one? Are you not leaving me to 
 my death perhaps?" 
 
 "Ah! don't be so sorrowful," cried Beauty; "I am only going to 
 assure my father that I am safe and happy. I have promised the 
 Beast faithfully that I will come back, and he would die of grief if 
 I did not keep my word!" 
 
 "What would that matter to you?" said the Prince. "Surely 
 you would not care?" 
 
 "Indeed, I should be ungrateful if I did not care for such a kind 
 
92 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 Beast," cried Beauty indignantly. "I would die to save him from 
 pain. I assure you it is not his fault that he is so ugly." 
 
 Just then a strange sound woke her — someone was speaking 
 not very far away; and opening her eyes she found herself in a room 
 she had never seen before, which was certainly not nearly so splendid 
 as those she was used to in the Beast's palace. Where could she 
 be? She got up and dressed hastily, and then saw that the boxes 
 she had packed the night before were aU in the room. While she 
 was wondering by what magic the Beast had transported them and 
 herself to this strange place she suddenly heard her father's voice, 
 and rushed out and greeted him joyfully. Her brothers and sisters 
 were all astonished at her appearance, as they had never expected 
 to see her again, and there was no end to the questions they asked 
 her. She had also much to hear about what had happened to them 
 while she was away, and of her father's journey home. But when 
 they heard that she had only come to be with them for a short 
 time, and then must go back to the Beast's palace for ever, they 
 lamented loudly. Then Beauty asked her father what he thought 
 could be the meaning of her strange dreams, and why the Prince 
 constantly begged her not to trust to appearances. After much 
 consideration, he answered; "You tell me yoiu-self that the Beast, 
 frightful as he is, loves you dearly, and deserves your love and grati- 
 tude for his gentleness £uid kindness; I think the Prince must mean 
 you to understand that you ought to reward him by doing as he 
 wishes you to, in spite of his ugliness." 
 
 Beauty could not help seeing that this seemed very probable; 
 still, when she thought of her dear Prince who was so heuidsome, she 
 did not feel at all incUned to marry the Beast. At any rate, for 
 two months she need not decide, but could enjoy hersetf with her 
 sisters. But though they were rich now, and Uved in town again, 
 and had plenty of acquaintances, Beauty found that nothing amused 
 her very much; and she often thought of the palace, where she was 
 so happy, especially as at home she never once dreamed of her dear 
 Prince, and she felt quite sad without him. 
 
 Then her sisters seemed to have got quite used to being with- 
 out her, and even found her rather in the way, so she would not 
 have been sorry when the two months were over but for her father 
 and brothers, who begged her to stay, and seemed so grieved at the 
 thought of her departure that she had not the courage to say good-by 
 to them. Every day when she got up she meant to say it at night, 
 and when night came she put it off again, until at last she had a 
 dismal dream which helped her to make up her mind. She thought 
 she was wandering in a lonely path in the palace gardens, when she 
 
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 93 
 
 heard groans which seemed to come from some bushes hiding the 
 entrance of a cave, and running quickly to see what could be the 
 matter, she found the Beast stretched out upon his side, apparently 
 dying. He reproached her faintly with being the cause of his dis- 
 tress, and at the same moment a stately lady appeared, and said 
 very gravely: 
 
 "Ah! Beauty, you are only just in time to save his hfe. See 
 what happens when people do not keep their promises! If you had 
 delayed one day more, you would have found him dead." 
 
 Beauty was so terrified by this dream that the next morning 
 she announced her intention of going back at once, and that very 
 night she said good-by to her father and all her brothers and sisters, 
 and as soon as she was in bed she turned her ring round upon her 
 finger, and said firmly, "I wish to go back to my palace and see my 
 Beast again," as she had been told to do. 
 
 Then she fell asleep instantly, and only woke up to hesir the 
 clock saying "Beauty, Beauty" twelve times in its musical voice, 
 which told her at once that she was really in the palace once more. 
 Everything was just as before, and her birds were so glad to see 
 her! but Beauty thought she had never known such a long day, 
 for she was so anxious to see the Beast ageiin that she felt as if supper- 
 time would never come. 
 
 But when it did come and no Beast appeared she was really 
 frightened; so, after listening and waiting for a long time, she ran 
 down into the garden to search for him. Up and down the paths 
 and avenues ran poor Beauty, caUing him in vain, for no one 
 answered, and not a trace of him could she find ; until at last, quite 
 tired, she stopped for a minute's rest, and saw that she was stand- 
 ing opposite the shady path she had seen in her dream. She rushed 
 down it, and, sure enough, there was the cave, and in it lay the 
 Beast — asleep, as Beauty thought. Quite glad to have found him, 
 she ran up and stroked his head, but, to her horror, he did not move 
 or open his eyes. 
 
 "Oh! he is dead; and it is all my fault," said Beauty, crying 
 bitterly. 
 
 But then, looking at him again, she fancied he still breathed, 
 and, hastily fetching some water from the nearest fountain, she 
 sprinkled it over his face, and, to her great deUght, he began to revive. 
 
 "Oh! Beast, how you frightened me!" she cried. "I never knew 
 how much I loved you until just now, when I feared I was too late 
 to save your hfe." 
 
 "Can you really love such an ugly creature as I am?" said the 
 Beast faintly. "Ah! Beauty, you only came just in time. I was 
 
94 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 
 
 dying because I thought you had forgotten your promise. But go 
 back now and rest, I shall see you again by and by." 
 
 Beauty, who had half expected that he would be angry with her, 
 was reassured by his gentle voice, and went back to the palace, 
 where supper was awaiting her; and afterward the Beast came in 
 as usual, and talked eibout the time she had spent with her father, 
 asking if she had enjoyed herself, and if they had all been very glad 
 to see her. 
 
 Beauty answered politely, and quite enjoyea telKng him all that 
 had happened to her. And when at last the time came for him to 
 go, and he asked, as he had so often asked before, "Beauty, wiU you 
 marry me?" 
 
 She answered softly, "Yes, dear Beast." 
 
 As she spoke a blaze of light sprang up before the windows of 
 the palace; fireworks crackled and guns bginged, and across the 
 avenue of orange trees, in letters all made of fire-flies, was written : 
 "Long live the Prince and his Bride." 
 
 Turning to ask the Beast what it could all mean, Beauty found 
 that he had disappeared, and in his place stood her long-loved 
 Prince! At the same moment the wheels of a chariot were heard 
 upon the terrace, and two ladies entered the room. One of them 
 Beauty recognized as the stately lady she had seen in her dreams; 
 the other was also so grand and queenly that Beauty hardly knew 
 which to greet first. 
 
 But the one she already knew said to her companion: 
 
 "WeU, Queen, this is Beauty, who has had the courage to rescue 
 your son from the terrible enchantment. They loye one another, 
 and only your consent to their marriage is wanting to make them 
 perfectly happy." 
 
 "I consent with all my heart," cried the Queen. "How can I 
 ever thank you enough, charming girl, for having restored my dear 
 son to his natural form?" 
 
 And then she tenderly embraced Beauty and the Prince, who 
 had meanwhile been greeting the Fairy and receiving her congratula- 
 tions. 
 
 "Now," said the Fairy to Beauty, "I suppose you would like 
 me to send for all your brothers and sisters to dance at your wed- 
 dmg?" 
 
 And so she did, and the marriage was celebrated the very next 
 day with the utmust splendor, and Beauty and the Prince hved 
 happily ever after.' 
 
 ' La Belle el la BUe. Par Madame de Villeneuve. 
 
THE MASTER-MAID 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was a king who had many sons. I do 
 not exactly know how many there were, but the youngest of 
 them could not stay quietly at home, and was determined to go out 
 into the world and try his luck, and after a long time the King was 
 forced to give him leave to go. When he had traveled about for 
 several days, he came to a giant's house, and hired himself to the 
 giant as a servant. In the morning the giant had to go out to pas- 
 ture his goats, and as he was leaving the house he told the King's 
 son that he must clean out the stable. "And after you have done 
 that," he said, "you need not do any more work today, for you 
 have come to a kind master, and that you shall find. But what I 
 set you to do must be done both well and thoroughly, and you must 
 on no account go into any of the rooms which lead out of the room 
 in which you slept last night. If you do, I will take your fife." 
 
 "Well to be sure, he is an easy master!" said the Prince to 
 himself as he walked up and down the room humming and singing, 
 for he thought there would be plenty of time left to clean out the 
 stable; "but it would be amusing to steal a glance into his other 
 rooms as well," thought the Prince, "for there must be something 
 that he is afraid of my seeing, as I am not allowed to enter them." 
 So he went into the first room. A cauldron was hanging from the 
 walls; it was boihng, but the Prince could see no fire under it. "I 
 wonder what is inside it," he thought, and dipped a lock of his hair 
 in, and the hair became just as if it were all made of copper. "That's 
 a nice kind of soup. If anyone were to taste that his throat would 
 be gilded," said the youth, and then he went into the next chamber. 
 There, too, a cauldron was hanging from the wall, bubbling and 
 boihng, but there was no fire under this either. "I will just try 
 what this is hke too," said the Prince, thrusting another lock of 
 his hair into it, and it came out silvered over. "Such costly soup 
 is not to be had in my father's palace," said the Prince; "but every- 
 thing depends on how it tastes," and then he went into the third 
 room. There, too, a cauldron was hanging from the wall, boiling, 
 exactly the same as in the two other rooms, and the Prince took 
 pleasure in trying this also, so he dipped a lock of hair in, and it 
 came out so brightly gilded that it shone again. "Some talk about 
 
 95 
 
96 THE MASTER-MAID 
 
 going from bad to worse," said the Prince; "but this is better £uid 
 better. If he boils gold here, what can he boil in there?" He was 
 determined to see, and went through the door into the fourth room. 
 No cauldron was to be seen there, but on a bench someone was 
 seated who was Kke a king's daughter, but, whosoever she was, she 
 was so beautiful that never in the Prince's Ufe had he seen -her equal. 
 
 "Oh! in heaven's name what are you doing here?" said she who 
 sat upon the bench. 
 
 ' I took the place of servant here yesterday," SEiid the Prince. 
 
 "May you soon have a better place, if you have come to serve 
 here!" said she. 
 
 "Oh! but I think I have got a kind master," said the Prince. 
 "He has not given me hard work to do today. When I have cleaned 
 out the stable I shall be done." 
 
 "Yes, but how will you be able to do that?" she asked again. 
 "If you clean it out as other people do, ten pitchforksful will come 
 in for every one you throw out. But I will teach you how to do it: 
 you must turn your pitchfork upside down, eind work with the 
 handle, and then all will fly out of its own accord." 
 
 "Yes, I will attend to that," said the Prince, and stayed sitting 
 where he was the whole day, for it was soon settled between them 
 that they would marry each other, he and the King's daughter; so 
 the first day of his service with the giant did not seem long to him. 
 But when evening was drawing near she said that it would now be 
 better for him to clean out the stable before the giant came home. 
 When he got there he had a fancy to try if what she had said were 
 true, so he began to work in the same way that he had seen the 
 stable-boys doing in his father's stables, but he soon saw that he 
 must give up that, for when he had worked a very short time he 
 had scarcely any room left to stand. So he did what the Princess 
 had taught him, turned the pitchfork round, and worked with the 
 handle, and in the twinkling of an eye the stable was as clean as if 
 it had been scoured. When he had done that, he went back again 
 into the room in which the giant had given him leave to stay, and 
 there he walked backward and forward on the floor, and began to 
 hiun and sing. 
 
 Then came the giant home with the goats. "Have you cleaned 
 the stable?" asked the giant. 
 
 "Yes, now it is clean and sweet, master," said the King's son. 
 
 "I shall see about that," said the giant, and went round to the 
 stable, but it was just as the Prince had said. 
 
 "You have certainly been talking to my Master-maid, for you 
 never got that out of your own head," said the giant. 
 
THE MASTER-MAID 97 
 
 " Master-maid 1 What kind of a thing is that, master?" said the 
 Prince, making himself look as stupid as an ass; "I should like to 
 see that." 
 
 "Well, you will see her quite soon enough," said the giant. 
 
 On the second morning the giant had again to go out with his 
 goats, so he told the Prince that on that day he was to fetch home 
 his horse, which was out on the mountain-side, and when he had 
 done that he might rest himself for the remainder of the day, "for 
 you have come to a kind master, and that you shall find," said the 
 giant once more. "But do not go into any of the rooms that I 
 Spoke of yesterday, or I will wring your head off," said he, and then 
 went away with his flock of goats. 
 
 "Yes, indeed, you are a kind master," said the Prince; "but I 
 wiU go in and talk to the Master-maid again; perhaps before long she 
 may like better to be mine than yours." 
 
 So he went to her. Then she asked him what he had to do 
 that day. 
 
 "Oh! not very dangerous work, I fancy," said the King's son. 
 "I have only to go up the mountain-side after his horse." 
 
 "Well, how do you mean to set about it?" asked the Master- 
 maid. 
 
 "Oh! there is no great art in riding a horse home," said the King's 
 son. "I think I must have ridden friskier horses before now." 
 
 "Yes, but it is not so easy a thing as you think to ride the horse 
 home," said the Master-maid; "but I will teach you what to do. 
 When you go near it, fire will bm-st out of its nostrils like flgimes 
 from a pine torch: but be very careful, and take the bridle which 
 is hanging by the door there, and fling the bit straight into its jaws, 
 and then it will become so tame that you wiU be able to do what 
 you Uke with it." He said he would bear this in mind, and then he 
 again sat in there the whole day by the Master-maid, and they 
 chatted and taJked of one thing and another, but the first thing 
 and the last now was, how happy and dehghtful it would be if they 
 could but marry each other, and get safely away from the giant; 
 and the Prince would have forgotten both the mountain-side and 
 the horse if the Master-maid had not reminded him of them as 
 evening drew near, and said that now it would be better if he went 
 to fetch the horse before the giant came. So he did this, and took 
 the bridle which was hanging on a crook, and strode up the moun- 
 tain-side, and it was not long before he met with the horse, and fire 
 and red flames streamed forth out of its nostrils. But the youth 
 carefully watched his opportunity, and just as it was rushing at him 
 with open jaws he threw the bit straight into its mouth, and the 
 
98 THE MASTER-MAID 
 
 horse stood as quite as a young lamb, and there was no difficulty at 
 all in getting it home to the stable. Then the Prince went back into 
 his room again, and began to hum and to sing. 
 
 Toward evening the giant came home. "Have you fetched the 
 horse back, from the mounteiin-side?" he asked. 
 
 "That I have, master; it was an amusing horse to ride, but I 
 rode him straight home, and put him in the stable too," said the 
 Prince. 
 
 "I will see about that," said the giant, and went out to the 
 stable, but the horse was standing there just as the Prince had said. 
 "You have certainly been talking with my Master-maid, for you 
 never got that out of your own head," said the giant again. 
 
 "Yesterday, master, you talked about this Master-maid, and to- 
 day you are talking about her; ah! heaven bless you, master, why 
 will you not show me the thing? for it would be a real pleasure to me 
 to see it," said the Prince, who again pretended to be silly and stupid. 
 
 "Oh! you wiU see her quite soon enough," said the giant. 
 
 On the morning of the third day the giant again had to go into 
 the wood with the goats. "Today you must go underground and 
 fetch my taxes," he said to the Prince. "When you have done this, 
 you may rest for the remainder of the day, for you shall see what 
 an easy master you have come to," and then he went away. 
 
 "Well, however easy a master you may be, you set me very 
 hard work to do," thought the Prince, "but I will see if I cannot 
 find your Master-maid; you say she is yours, but for aU that she 
 may be able to tell me what to do now," and he went back to her. 
 So, when the Master-maid asked him what the giant had set him to do 
 that day, he told her that he was to go underground and get the taxes. 
 
 "And how will you set about that?" said the Master-maid. 
 
 "Oh! you must tell me how to do it," said the Prince, "for I 
 have never yet been underground, and even if I knew the way I do 
 not know how much I am to demand." 
 
 "Oh! yes, I will soon teU you that; you must go to the rock 
 there under the mountain-ridge, and take the club that is there, 
 and knock on the rocky wall," said the Master-maid. "Then some- 
 one will come out who wiU sparkle with fire; you shall tell him your 
 errand, and when he asks you how much you want to have you 
 are to say: 'As much as I can carry.' " 
 
 "Yes, I will keep that in mind," said he, and then he sat there 
 with the Master-maid the whole day, until night drew near, and he 
 would gladly have stayed there till now if the Master-maid had not 
 reminded him that it was time to be off to fetch the taxes before 
 the giant came. 
 
THE MASTER-MAID 99 
 
 So he set out on his way, and did exactly what the Master-maid 
 had told him. He went to the rocky wall, and took the club, and 
 knocked on it. Then came one so full of sparks that they flew both 
 out of his eyes and his nose. "What do you want?" said he. 
 
 "I was to come here for the giant, and demand the tax for him," 
 said the King's son. 
 
 "How much are you to have then?" said the other. 
 
 "I ask for no more than I am able to carry with me," said the 
 Prince. 
 
 "It is well for you that you have not asked for a horse-load," 
 said he who had come out of the rock. "But now come in with 
 me." 
 
 This the Prince did, and what a quantity of gold and silver he 
 saw! It was lying inside the moimtain Uke heaps of stones in a 
 waste place, and he got a load that was as large as he was able to 
 carry, and with that he went his way. So in the evening, when 
 the giant cetme home with the goats, the Prince went into the cham- 
 ber and hummed and sang again as he had done on the other two 
 evenings. 
 
 "Have you been for the tax?" said the giant. 
 
 "Yes, that I have, master," said the Prince. 
 
 "Where have you put it then?" said the giant again. 
 
 "The bag of gold is standing there on the bench," said the Prince. 
 
 "I will see about that," said the giant, and went away to the 
 bench, but the bag was standing there, and it was so full that gold 
 and silver dropped out when the giant untied the string. 
 
 "You have certainly been talking with my Master-maid!" said 
 the giant, "and if you have I wiU wring your neck." 
 
 "Master-maid?" said the Prince; "yesterday my master talked 
 about this Master-maid, and today he is talking about her again, 
 and the first day of aU it was talk of the same kind. I do wish I 
 could see the thing myself," said he. 
 
 "Yes, yes, wait till to-morrow," said the giant, "and then I 
 myself will take you to her." 
 
 "Ah! master, I thank you — but you are only mocking me," 
 said the King's son. 
 
 Next day the giant took him to the Master-maid. "Now you 
 shall kill him, and boil him in the great big cauldron you know of, 
 and when you have got the broth ready give me a call," said the 
 giant; then he lay down on the bench to sleep, and almost imme- 
 diately began to snore so that it sounded hke thunder among the 
 hills. 
 
 So the Master-maid took a knife, and cut the Prince's Uttle 
 
100 THE MASTER-MAID 
 
 finger, and dropped three drops of blood upon a wooden stool; then 
 she took all the old rags, and shoe-soles, and all the rubbish she 
 could lay hands on, and put them in the cauldron; and then she 
 filled a chest with gold dust, and a lump of salt, and a water-flask 
 which was hanging by the door, and she also took with her a golden 
 apple, and two gold chickens; and then she and the Prince went 
 away with all the speed they could, and when they had gone a little 
 way they came to the sea, and then they sailed, but where they got 
 the ship from I have never been able to learn. 
 
 Now, when the giant had slept a good long time, he began to 
 stretch himself on the bench on which he was lying. "Will it soon 
 boil?" said he. 
 
 "It is just beginning," said the first drop of blood on the stool. 
 
 So the gisint lay down to sleep again, and slept for a long, long 
 time. Then he began to move about a little again. "Wfil it soon 
 be ready now?" said he, but he did not look up this time any more 
 than he had done the first time, for he was stiQ half asleep. 
 
 "Half done!" said the second drop of blood, and the giant 
 believed it was the Master-maid again, and turned himself on the 
 bench, and lay down to sleep once more. When he had slept again 
 for many hours, he began to move and stretch himself. "Is it not 
 done yet?" said he. 
 
 "It is quite ready," said the third drop of blood. Then the giant 
 began to sit up, and rub his eyes, but he could not see who it was 
 who had spoken to him, so he asked for the Master-maid, and called 
 her. But there was no one to give him an answer. 
 
 "Ah! well, she has just stolen out for a Uttle," thought the giant, 
 and he took a spoon, and went off to the cauldron to have a taste; 
 but there was nothing in it but shoe-soles, and rags, and such tnunp- 
 ery as that, and aU was boiled up together, so that he could not 
 tell whether it was porridge or nulk pottage. When he saw this, 
 he understood what had happened, and fell into such a rage that 
 he hardly knew what he was doing. Away he went after the Prince 
 and the Master-maid so fast that the wind whistled behind him, 
 and it was not long before he came to the water, but he could not 
 get over it. "Well, well, I will soon find a cure for that; I have 
 only to call my river-sucker," said the giant, and he did call him. 
 So his river-sucker came and lay down, and drank one, two, three 
 draughts, and with that the water in the sea fell so low that the 
 giant saw the Master-maid and the Prince out on the sea in their 
 ship. "Now you must throw out the lump of salt," said the Master- 
 maid, and the Prince did so, and it grew up into such a great high 
 mountain right across the sea that the giant could not come over 
 
THE MASTER-MAID 101 
 
 it, and the river-sucker could not drink any more water. "Well, 
 well, I wiU soon find a cure for that," said the giant, so he called to 
 his hill-borer to come and bore through the mountain so that the 
 river-sucker might be able to drink up the water again. But just 
 as the hole was made, and the river-sucker was beginning to drink, 
 the Master-maid told the Prince to throw one or two drops out of 
 the flask, and when he did this the sea instantly became full of 
 water again, and before the river-sucker could take one drink they 
 reached the land and were in safety. So they determined to go 
 home to the Prince's father, but the Prince would on no account 
 permit the Master-mgiid to walk there, for he thought that it was 
 unbecoming either for her or for him to go on foot. 
 
 "Wait here the least httle bit of time, while I go home for the 
 seven horses which stand in my father's stable," said he; "it is not 
 far off, and I shall not be long away, but I will not let my betrothed 
 bride go on foot to the palace." 
 
 "Ohl no, do not go, for if you go home to the King's palace you 
 win forget me, I foresee that." 
 
 "How could I forget you? We have suffered so much evil 
 together, and love each other so much," said the Prince; and he 
 insisted on going home for the coach with the seven horses, and 
 she was to wait for him there, by the sea-shore. So at last the 
 Master-maid had to yield, for he was so absolutely determined to 
 do it. "But when you get there you must not even give yourself 
 time to greet anyone, but go straight into the stable, and take the 
 horses, and put them in the coach, and drive back as quickly as you 
 can. For they wiU aU come round about you; but you must behave 
 just as if you did not see them, and on no account must you taste 
 anything, for if you do it will cause great misery both to you and 
 to me," said she; and this he promised. 
 
 But when he got home to the King's palace one of his brothers 
 was just going to be married, and the bride and all her kith and 
 kin had come to the palace; so they aU thronged round him, and 
 questioned him about this and that, and wanted him to go in with 
 them; but he behaved as if he did not see them, and went straight 
 to the stable, and got out the horses and began to harness them. 
 When they saw that they could not by any means prevail on him 
 to go in with them, they came out to him with meat and drink, 
 and the best of everything that they had prepared for the wedding; 
 but the Prince refused to touch anything, and would do nothing but 
 put the horses ia as quickly as he could. At last, however, the 
 bride's sister rolled an apple across the yard to him, and said: "As 
 you won't eat anything else, you may Uke to take a bite of that, 
 
102 THE MASTER-MAID 
 
 for you must be both hungry and thirsty after your long journey." 
 And he took up the apple and bit a piece out of it. But no sooner 
 had he got the piece of apple in his mouth than he forgot the Master- 
 maid and that he was to go back in the coach to fetch her. 
 
 "I think I must be mad! what do I want with this coach and 
 horses?" said he; and then he put the horses back into the stable, 
 and went into the King's palace, and there it was settled that he 
 should marry the bride's sister, who had rolled the apple to him. 
 
 The Master-maid sat by the sea-shore for a long, long time, 
 waiting for the Prince, but no Prince came. So she went away, and 
 when she had walked a short distance she came to a httle hut which 
 stood all alone in a small wood, hard by the King's palace. She 
 entered it and asked if she might be allowed to stay there. The 
 hut belonged to an old crone, who was also an ill-tempered and 
 malicious troll. At first she would not let the Master-maid remain 
 with her; but at last, after a long time, by means of good words 
 and good payment, she obtained leave. But the hut was as dirty 
 and black inside as a pigstye, so the Master-maid said that she would 
 smarten it up a httle, that it might look a httle more like what 
 other people's houses looked inside. The old crone did not like this 
 either. She scowled, and was very cross, but the Master-maid did 
 not trouble herself eibout that. She took out her chest of gold, and 
 flung a handful of it or so into the fire, and the gold boiled up and 
 poured out over the whole of the hut, until every part of it both 
 inside and out was gilded. But when the gold began to bubble up 
 the old hag grew so terrified that she fled as if the Evil One himself 
 were pursuing her, and she did not rememher to stoop down as she 
 went through the doorway, and so she spht her head and died. 
 Next morning the sheriff came traveling by there. He was greatly 
 astonished when he saw the gold hut shining and ghttering there 
 in the copse, and he was still more astonished when he went in and 
 caught sight of the beautiful young maiden who was sitting there; 
 he fell in love with her at once, and straightway on the spot he 
 begged her, both prettily and kindly, to marry him. 
 
 "Well, but have you a great deal of money?" said the Master- 
 maid. 
 
 "Oh! yes; so far as that is concerned, I am not ill ojff," said the 
 sheriff. So now he had to go home to get the money, and in the 
 evening he came back, bringing with him a bag with two bushels in 
 it, which he set down on the bench. Well, as he had such a fine 
 lot of money, the Master-maid said she would have him, so they 
 sat down to talk. 
 
 "But scarcely had they sat down together before the Master- 
 
THE MASTER-MAID 103 
 
 maid wanted to jump up again. "I have forgotten to see to the 
 fire," she said. 
 
 "Why should you jump up to do that?" said the sheriff; "I will 
 do that!" So he jumped up, and went to the chimney in one bound. 
 
 "Just tell me when you have got hold of the shovel," said the 
 Master-maid. 
 
 "Well, I have hold of it now," said the sheriff. 
 
 "Then you may hold the shovel, and the shovel you, and pour 
 red-hot coals over you, tiU. day dawns," said the Master-maid. So 
 the sheriff had to stand there the whole night and pour red-hot 
 coals over himself, and, no matter how much he cried and begged 
 and entreated, the red-hot coals did not grow the colder for that. 
 When the day began to dawn, and he had power to throw down the 
 shovel, he did not stay long where he was, but ran away as fast as 
 he possibly could; and everyone who met him stared and looked 
 after him, for he was flying as if he were mad, and he could not 
 have looked worse if he had been both flayed and tanned, and every- 
 one wondered where he had been, but for very shame he would 
 tell nothing. 
 
 The next day the attorney came riding by the place where the 
 Master-maid dwelt. He saw how brightly the hut shone and 
 gleamed through the wood, and he too went into it to see who lived 
 there, and when he entered and saw the beautiful young maiden 
 he fell even more in love with her than the sheriff had done, and 
 began to woo her at once. So the Master-meiid asked him, as she 
 had asked the sheriff, if he had a great deal of money, and the at- 
 torney said he was not iU off for that, and would at once go home to 
 get it; and at night he came with a great big sack of money — this 
 time it was a four-bushel sack — and set it on the bench by the Master- 
 maid. So she promised to have him, and he sat down on the bench 
 by her to arrange about it, but suddenly she said that she had for- 
 gotten to lock the door of the porch that night, and must do it. 
 
 "Why should you do that?" said the attorney; "sit still, I will 
 doit." 
 
 So he was on his feet in a moment, and out in the porch. 
 
 "Tell me when you have got hold of the door-latch," said the 
 Master-maid. 
 
 "I have hold of it now," cried the attorney. 
 
 "Then you may hold the door, and the door you, and may you 
 go between wall and waU tiU day dawns." 
 
 What a dance the attorney had that night! He had never had 
 such a waltz before, and he never wished to have such a dance 
 again. Sometimes he was in front of the door, and sometimes the 
 
104 THE MASTER-MAID 
 
 door was in front of him, and it went from one side of the porch to 
 the other, till the attorney was well-nigh beaten to death. At first 
 he began to abuse the Master-maid, and then to beg and pray, but 
 the door did not care for Einything but keeping him where he was 
 tiU break of day. 
 
 As soon as the door let go its hold of him, off went the attorney. 
 He forgot who ought to be paid off for what he had suffered, he 
 forgot both his sack of money and his wooing, for he was so afraid 
 lest the house-door should come dancing after him. Everyone who 
 met him stared and looked after him, for he was flying like a mad- 
 man, and he could not have looked worse if a herd of rams had been 
 butting at him aU night long. 
 
 On the third day the baihff came by, and he too saw the gold 
 house in the httle wood, and he too felt that he must go and see 
 who lived there; and when he caught sight of the Master-maid he 
 became so much in love with her that he wooed her almost before 
 he greeted her. 
 
 The Master-maid answered him as she had answered the other 
 two, that if he had a great deal of money she would have him. "So 
 far as that is concerned, I am not ill off," said the bailiff; so he was 
 at once told to go home and fetch it, and this he did. At night he 
 came back, and he had a still larger sack of money with him than the 
 attorney had brought; it must have been at least six bushels, and 
 he set it down on the bench. So it was settled that he was to have 
 the Master-maid. But hardly had they sat down together before 
 she said that she had forgotten to bring in the caff, and must go out 
 to put it in the byre. 
 
 "No, indeed, you shall not do that," said the bailiff; "I am the 
 one to do that." And, big and fat as he was, he went out as briskly 
 as a boy. 
 
 "Tell me when you have got hold of the caff's tail," said the 
 Master-maid. 
 
 "I have hold of it now," cried the bailiff. 
 
 "Then may you hold the caff's teul, and the caff's tail hold you, 
 and may you go round the world together till day dawns!" said the 
 Master-maid. So the bailiff had to bestir himself, for the caff went 
 over rough and smooth, over hill and dale, and, the more the bailiff 
 cried and screamed, the faster the caff went. When daylight began 
 to appear, the bailifif was haff dead; and so glad was he to leave 
 loose of the caff's tail that he forgot the sack of money and all else. 
 He walked now slowly — ^more slowly than the sheriff and the at- 
 torney had done, but, the slower he went, the more time had every- 
 one to stare and look at him; and they used it too, and no one can 
 
THE MASTER-MAID 105 
 
 imagine how tired out and ragged he looked after his dance with 
 the calf. 
 
 On the following day the wedding was to take place in the 
 King's palace, and the elder brother was to drive to church with 
 his bride, and the brother who had been with the giant with her 
 sister. But when they had seated themselves in the coach and were 
 about to drive off from the palace one of the trace-pins broke, and, 
 though they made one, two, and three to put in its place, that did 
 not help them, for each broke in turn, no matter what kind of wood 
 they used to make them of. This went on for a long time, and they 
 could not get away from the palace, so they were all in great trouble. 
 Then the sheriff said (for he too had been bidden to the wedding 
 at Com-t): "Yonder away in the thicket dwells a maiden, and if 
 you can but get her to lend you the handle of the shovel that she 
 uses to make up her fire I know very well that it wiU hold fast." 
 So they sent off a messenger to the thicket, and begged so prettily 
 that they might have the loan of her shovel-handle of which the 
 sheriff had spoken that they were not refused; so now they had a 
 trace-pin which would not snap in two. 
 
 But all at once, just as they were starting, the bottom of the 
 coach fell in pieces. They made a new bottom as fast as they could, 
 but, no matter how they nailed it together, or what kind of wood 
 they used, no sooner had they got the new bottom into the coach 
 and were about to drive off than it broke again, so that they were 
 still worse off than when they had broken the trace-pin. Then the 
 attorney said, for he too was at the wedding in the palace: "Away 
 there in the thicket dwells a maiden, and if you could but get her 
 to lend you one-half of her porch-door I am certain that it will 
 hold together." So they again sent a messenger to the thicket, and 
 begged so prettily for the loan of the gilded porch-door of which 
 the attorney had told them that they got it at once. They were 
 just setting out again, but now the horses were not able to draw the 
 coach. They had six horses already, and now they put in eight, 
 and then ten, and then twelve, but the more they put in, and the 
 more the coachman whipped them, the less good it did; and the 
 coach never stirred from the spot. It was already beginning to be 
 late in the day, and to church they must and would go, so everyone 
 who was in the palace was in a state of distress. Then the baiUff 
 spoke up and said: "Out there in the gilded cottage in the thicket 
 dwells a girl, and if you could but get her to lend you her calf I know 
 it could draw the coach, even if it were as heavy as a mountain." 
 They all thought that it was ridiculous to be drawn to church by 
 a calf, but there was nothing else for it but to send a messenger 
 
106 THE MASTER-MAID 
 
 once more, and beg as prettily as they could, on behalf of the King, 
 that she would let them have the loan of the calf that the bailiff 
 had told them about. The Master-maid let them have it immedi- 
 ately — this time also she would not say "no." 
 
 Then they harnessed the calf to see if the coach would move; 
 and away it went, over rough and smooth, over stock and stone, so 
 that they could scarcely breathe, and sometimes they were on the 
 ground, and sometimes up in the air; and when they came to the 
 church the coach began to go round and round like a spinning-wheel, 
 and it was with the utmost difficulty and danger that they were 
 able to get out of the coach and into the church. And when they 
 went back again the coach went quicker still, so that most of them 
 did not know how they got back to the palace at all. 
 
 When they had seated themselves at the table the Prince who had 
 been in service with the giant said that he thought they ought to have in- 
 vited the maiden who had lent them the shovel-handle, and the porch- 
 door, and the calf up to the palace, "for," said he, "if we had not got 
 these three things, we should never have got away from the palace." 
 
 The King also thought that this was both just and proper, so he 
 sent five of his best men down to the gilded hut, to greet the maiden 
 courteously from the King, and to beg her to be so good as to come 
 up to the palace to dinner at mid-day. 
 
 "Greet the King, and tell him that, if he is too good to come to 
 me, I am too good to come to him," repUed the Master-maid. 
 
 So the King had to go himself, and the Master-maid went with 
 him immediately, and, as the King beheved that she was more than 
 she appeared to be, he seated her in the place of honor by the young- 
 est bridegroom. When they had sat at the table for a short time, 
 the Master-maid took out the cock, and the hen, and the golden 
 apple which she had brought away with her from the giant's house, 
 and set them on the table in front of her, and instantly the cock and 
 the hen began to fight with each other for the golden apple. 
 
 "Oh! look how those two there are fighting for the golden apple," 
 said the King's son. 
 
 "Yes, and so did we two fight to get out that time when we were 
 in the mountain," said the Master-maid. 
 
 So the Prince knew her again, and you may imagine how de- 
 hghted he was. He ordered the troU-witch who had rolled the apple 
 to him to be torn in pieces between four-and-twenty-horses, so that 
 not a bit of her was left, and then for the first time they began really 
 to keep the wedding, and, weary as they were, the sheriff, the at- 
 torney, and the bailiff kept it up too.^ 
 
 1 Asbjomsen and Moe. 
 
WHY THE SEA IS SALT 
 
 ONCE upon a time, long, long ago, there were two brothers, the 
 one rich and the other poor. When Christmas Eve came, the 
 poor one had not a bite in the house, either of meat or bread; so 
 he went to his brother, and begged him, in God's name, to give him 
 something for Christmas Day. It was by no means the first time 
 that the brother had been forced to give something to him, and he 
 was not better pleased at being asked now than he generally was, 
 
 "If you will do what I ask you, you shall have a whole ham," 
 said he. The poor one inmiediately thanked him, and promised this. 
 
 "WeU, here is the ham, and now you must go straight to Dead 
 Man's Hall," said the rich brother, throwing the ham to him. 
 
 "Well, I wiU do what I have promised," said the other, and he 
 took the ham and set off. He went on and on for the hvelong day, 
 and at nightfall he came to a place where there was a bright Ught. 
 
 "I have no doubt this is the place," thought the man with the 
 ham. 
 
 An old man with a long white beard was standing in the out- 
 house, chopping Yule logs. 
 
 "Good evening," said the man with the ham. 
 
 "Good-evening to you. Where are you going at this late hour?" 
 said the man. 
 
 "I am going to Dead Man's Hall, if only I am on the right 
 track," answered the poor man. 
 
 "Oh! yes, you are right enough, for it is here," said the old man. 
 "When you get inside they will aU want to buy your ham, for they 
 don't get much meat to eat there; but you must not sell it unless 
 you can get the hand-mill which stands behind the door for it. 
 When you come out again I wiU teach you how to stop the hand- 
 mill, which is useful for almost everything." 
 
 So the man with the ham thanked the other for his good advice, 
 and rapped at the door. 
 
 When he got in, everything happened just as the old man had 
 said it would: all the people, great and small, came round him like 
 ants on an ant-hill, and each tried to outbid the other for the ham. 
 
 "By rights my old woman and I ought to have it for our Christ- 
 mas dinner, but, since you have set your hearts upon it, I must just 
 
 107 
 
108 WHY THE SEA IS SALT 
 
 give it up to you," said the man. "But, if I sell it, I will have the 
 hand-mill which is standing there behind the door." 
 
 At first they would not hear to this, and haggled and bar- 
 gained with the man, but he stuck to what he had SEiid, and the 
 people were forced to give him the hand-miU. When the man came 
 out again into the yard, he asked the old wood-cutter how he was 
 to stop the hand-mill, and when he had learned that, he thanked 
 him and set off home with all the speed he could, but did not get 
 there until after the clock had struck twelve on Christmas Eve. 
 
 "Where in the world have you been?" said the old woman. 
 "Here I have sat waiting hour after hour, and have not even two 
 sticks to lay across each other imder the Christmas porridge-pot." 
 
 "Ohl I could not come before; I had something of importance 
 to see about, and a long way to go, too; but now you shall just 
 see!" said the man, and then he set the hand-mill on the table, and 
 bade it first grind light, then a table-cloth, and then meat, and beer, 
 and everything else that was good for a Christmas Eve's supper; and 
 the mill groimd all that he ordered. "Bless me!" said the old 
 woman as one thing after another appeared; and she wanted to 
 know where her husband had got the mill from, but he would not 
 tell her that. 
 
 "Never mind where I got it; you can see that it is a good one, 
 and the water that turns it will never freeze," said the man. So he 
 ground meat and drink, and all kinds of good things, to last all 
 Christmas-tide, and on the third day he invited all his friends to 
 come to a feast. 
 
 Now when the rich brother saw all that there was at the banquet 
 and in the house, he was both vexed and angry, for he grudged 
 everything his brother had. "On Christmas Eve he was so poor 
 that he came to me and begged for a trifle, for God's sake, and now 
 he gives a feast as if he were both a count and a king!" thought 
 he. "But, for heaven's sake, tell me where you got your riches 
 from," said he to his brother. 
 
 "From behind the door," said he who owned the miU, for he did 
 not choose to satisfy his brother on that point; but later in the 
 evening, when he had taken a drop too much, he could not refrain 
 from teUing how he had come by the hand-mill. "There you see 
 what has brought me all my wealth!" said he, and brought out the 
 mill, and made it grind first one thing and then another. When 
 the brother saw that, he insisted on having the mill, and after a 
 great deal of persuasion got it; but he had to give three himdred 
 dollars for it, and the poor brother was to keep it till the haymaking 
 was over, for he thought: "If I keep it as long as that, I can make 
 
WHY THE SEA IS SALT 109 
 
 it grind meat and drink that will last many a long year." Dm-ing 
 that time you may imagine that the mill did not grow rusty, and 
 when hay-harvest came the rich brother got it, but the other had 
 taken good care not to teach him how to stop it. It was evening 
 when the rich man got the mill home, and in the morning he bade 
 the old woman go out and spread the hay after the mowers, and he 
 would attend to the house himself that day, he said. 
 
 So, when dinner-time drew near, he set the mill on the kitchen- 
 table, and said: "Grind herrings and milk pottage, and do it both 
 quickly and well." 
 
 So the mill began to grind herrings and milk pottage, and first 
 all the dishes and tubs were filled, and then it came out all over the 
 kitchen-floor. The man twisted and turned it, and did all he could 
 to make the mill stop, but, howsoever he turned it and screwed it, 
 the miU went on grinding, and in a short time the pottage rose so 
 high that the man was like to be drowned. So he threw open the 
 parlor door, but it was not long before the mill had ground the 
 parlor fuU ipo, and it was with difficulty and danger that the man 
 could go through the stream of pottage and get hold of the door- 
 latch. When he got the door open, he did not stay long in the 
 room, but ran out, and the herrings and pottage came after him, 
 and it streamed out over both farm and field. Now the old woman, 
 who was out spreading the hay, began to think dinner was long in 
 coming, and said to the women and the mowers: "Though the master 
 does not call us home, we may as well go. It may be that he finds 
 he is not good at making pottage, and I should do well to help him." 
 So they began to straggle homeward, but when they had got a little 
 way up the hiU they met the herrings and pottage Euid bread, aU 
 Douring forth and winding about one over the other, and the man 
 limself in front of the flood. "Would to heaven that each of you 
 lad a hundred stomachs! Take care that you are not drowned in 
 the pottage!" he cried as he went by them as if Mischief were at his 
 heels, down to where his brother dwelt. Then he begged him, for 
 God's sake, to take the mill back again, and that in an instant, for, 
 said he : "If it grind one hoiu" more the whole district will be destroyed 
 by herrings and pottage." But the brother would not take it until 
 the other paid him three hundred doUars, and that he was obliged 
 to do. Now the poor brother had both the money and the mill 
 again. So it was not long before he had a farmhouse much finer 
 than that in which his brother fived, but the mill ground him so 
 much money that he covered it with plates of gold; and the farm- 
 house lay close by the sea-shore, so it shone and ghttered far out to 
 sea. Everyone who sailed by there now had to be put in to visit 
 
110 WHY THE SEA IS SALT 
 
 the rich man in the gold farmholise, and everyone wanted to see the 
 wonderful mill, for the report of it spread far and wide, and there 
 was no one who had not heard tell of it. 
 
 After a long, long time came also a skipper who wished to see 
 the mill. He asked if it could make salt. "Yes, it could make salt," 
 said he who owned it, and when the skipper heard that, he wished 
 with all his might and main to have the miU, let it cost what it 
 might, for, he thought, if he had it, he would get off having to sail 
 far away over the perilous sea for freights of salt. At first the man 
 would not hear of parting with it, but the skipper begged and prayed, 
 and at last the man sold it to him, and got many, many thousand 
 dollars for it. When the skipper had got the mill on his back he 
 did not stay there long, for he was so afraid that the man would 
 change his mind, and he had no time to ask how he was to stop it 
 grinding, but got on board his ship as fast as he could. 
 
 When he had gone a httle way out to sea he took the mill on 
 deck. "Grind salt, and grind both quickly and well," said the 
 skipper. So the mill began to grind salt, till it spouted out hke 
 water, and when the skipper had got the ship filled he wanted to 
 stop the mill, but, whichsoever way he turned it, and how much 
 soever he tried, it went on grinding, and the heap of salt grew higher 
 and higher, until at last the ship sank. There hes the miU at the 
 bottom of the sea, and still, day by day, it grinds on; and that is 
 why the sea is salt.^ 
 
 ' Asbjornsen and Moe. 
 
THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 
 
 THERE was a miller who left no more estate to the three sons 
 he had than his miU, his ass, and his cat. The partition was 
 soon made. Neither scrivener nor attorney was sent for. They 
 would soon have eaten up all the poor patrimony. The eldest had 
 the miU, the second the ass, and the youngest nothing but the cat. 
 The poor young fellow was quite comfortless at having so poor a lot. 
 
 "My brothers," said he, "may get their hving handsomely 
 enough by joining their stocks together; but for my part, when I 
 have eaten up my cat, and made me a muff of his skin, I must die 
 of hunger." 
 
 The Cat, who heard all this, but made as if he did not, said to 
 him with a grave and serious air: 
 
 "Do not thus afflict yourself, my good master. You have nothing 
 else to do but to give me a bag and get a pair of boots made for me 
 that I may scamper through the dirt and the brambles, and you shall 
 see that you have not so bad a portion in me as you imagine." 
 
 The Cat's master did not build very much upon what he said. 
 He had often seen him play a great many cunning tricks to catch 
 rats and mice, as when he used to hang by the heels, or hide himself 
 in the meal, and make as if he were dead; so that he did not alto- 
 gether despair of his affording him some help in his miserable con- 
 dition. When the Cat had what he asked for he booted himself 
 very gallantly, and putting his bag about his neck, he held the 
 strings of it in his two forepaws and went into a warren where was 
 great abundance of rabbits. He put bran and sow-thistle into his 
 bag, and stretching out at length, as if he had been dead, he waited 
 for some young rabbits, not yet acquainted with the deceits of the 
 world, to come and rummage his bag for what he had put into it. 
 
 Scarce was he lain down but he had what he wanted. A rash 
 and foolish young rabbit jimiped into his bag, and Monsieur Puss, 
 immediately drawing close the strings, took and killed him without 
 pity. Proud of his prey, he went with it to the palace and asked to 
 speak with his majesty. He was shown upstairs into the king's 
 apartment, and, making a low reverence, said to him: 
 
 "I have brought you, sir, a rabbit of the warren, which my 
 noble lord the Marquis of Carabas" (for that was the title which 
 
 111 
 
112 THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 
 
 puss was pleased to give his master) "has commanded me to present 
 to your majesty from him." 
 
 "Tell thy master," said the king, "that I thank him and that 
 he does me a great deal of pleasure." 
 
 Another time he went and hid himself among some standing 
 corn, holding still his bag open, and when a brace of partridges ran 
 into it he drew the strings and so caught them both. He went and 
 made a present of these to the king, as he had done before of the 
 rabbit which he took in the warren. The king, in Uke manner, 
 received the partridges with great pleasure, and ordered him some 
 money for drink. 
 
 The Cat continued for two or three months thus to carry his 
 Majesty, from time to time, game of his master's taking. One day 
 in particular, when he knew for certain that he was to take the air 
 along the river-side, with his daughter, the most beautiful princess 
 in the world, he said to his master: 
 
 "If you will follow my advice your fortune is made. You have 
 nothing else to do but go and wash yourself in the river, in that 
 part I shall show you, and leave the rest to me." 
 
 The Marquis of Carabas did what the Cat advised him to, 
 without knowing why or wherefore. While he was washing the 
 King passed by, and the Cat began to cry out: 
 
 "Help! help! My Lord Marquis of Carabas is going to be 
 drowned." 
 
 At this noise the King put his head out of the coach-window, 
 and, finding it was the Cat who had so often brought him such good 
 game, he commanded his guards to run immediately to the assist- 
 ance of his Lordship the Marquis of Carabas. While they were 
 drawing the poor Marquis out of the river, the Cat came up to the 
 coach and told the King that, while his master was washing, there 
 came by some rogues, who went off with his clothes, though he had 
 cried out: "Thieves! thieves!" several times, as loud as he cotdd. 
 
 This cunning Cat had hidden them under a great stone. The 
 King immediately commanded the officers of his wardrobe to rim 
 and fetch one of his best suits for the Lord Marquis of Carabas. 
 
 The King caressed him after a very extraordinary manner, and 
 as the fine clothes he had given him extremely set off his good mien 
 (for he was well made and very handsome in his person), the King's 
 daughter took a secret inclination to him, and the Marquis of Cara- 
 bas had no sooner cast two or three respectful and somewhat tender 
 glances but she fell in love with him to distraction. The King 
 would needs have him come into the coach and take part of the 
 airing. The Cat, quite overjoyed to see his project begin to sue- 
 
I. 
 
 The Ogre received him as civilly as an ogre could do. 
 
THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 113 
 
 ceed, marched on before, and, meeting with some countrymen, who 
 were mowing a meadow, he said to them: 
 
 "Good people, you who are mowing, if you do not tell the King 
 that the meadow you mow belongs to my Lord Marquis of Carabas, 
 you shall be chopped as small as herbs for the pot." 
 
 The King did not fail asking of the mowers to whom the meadow 
 they were mowing belonged. 
 
 "To my Lord Marquis of Carabas," answered they altogether, 
 for the Cat's threats had made them terribly afraid. 
 
 "You see, sir," said the Marquis, "this is a meadow which never 
 fails to yield a plentiful harvest every year." 
 
 The Master Cat, who went still on before, met with some 
 reapers, and said to them: 
 
 "Good people, you who are reaping, if you do not tell the King 
 that all this corn belongs to the Marquis of Carabas, you shall be 
 chopped as small as herbs for the pot. 
 
 The King, who passed by a moment after, would needs know to 
 whom all that corn, which he then saw, did belong. 
 
 "To my Lord Marquis of Carabas," repUed the reapers, and the 
 King was very well pleased with it, as well as the Marquis, whom 
 he congratulated thereupon. The Master Cat, who went always 
 before, said the same words to all he met, and the King was aston- 
 ished at the vast estates of my Lord Marquis of Carabas. 
 
 Monsieur Puss came at last to a stately castle, the master of 
 which was an ogre, the richest had ever been known; for all the lands 
 which the King had then gone over belonged to this castle. The Cat, 
 who had taken care to inform himself who this ogre was and what he 
 could do, asked to speak with him, saying he could not pass so near 
 his castle without having the honor of paying his respects to him. 
 
 The ogre received him as civilly as an ogre could do, and made 
 him sit down. 
 
 "I have been assured," said the Cat, "that you have the gift of 
 being able to change yourself into all sorts of creatures you have a 
 mind to; you can, for example, transform yourself into a Uon, or 
 elephant, and the Uke." 
 
 "That is true," answered the ogre very briskly; "and to con- 
 vince you, you shall see me now become a hon." 
 
 Puss was so sadly terrified at the sight of a hon so near him 
 that he immediately got into the gutter, not without abundance of 
 trouble and danger, because of his boots, which were of no use at 
 all to him in walking upon the tiles. A httle while after, when 
 Puss saw that the ogre had resumed his natural form, he came 
 down, and owned he had been very much frightened. 
 
114 THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 
 
 "I have been, moreover, informed," said the Cat, "but I know 
 not how to believe it, that you have edso the power to take on you 
 the shape of the smallest animals; for example, to change yoiu"self 
 into a rat or a mouse; but I must own to you I take this to be im- 
 possible." 
 
 "Impossible!" cried the ogre; "you shall see that presently." 
 
 And at the same time he changed himself into a mouse, and 
 began to run about the floor. Puss no sooner perceived this but 
 he fell upon him and ate him up. 
 
 Meanwhile the King, who saw, as he passed, this fine castle of 
 the ogre's, had a mind to go into it. Puss, who heard the noise 
 of his Majesty's coach running over the draw-bridge, ran out, and 
 said to the King: 
 
 "Your Majesty is welcome to this castle of my Lord Marquis of 
 Car abas." 
 
 "What! my Lord Marquis," cried the King, "and does this castle 
 also belong to you? There can be nothing finer than this court 
 and all the stately buildings which surround it; let us go into it, if 
 you please." 
 
 The Marquis gave his hand to the Princess, and followed the 
 King, who went first. They passed into a spacious hall, where they 
 found a magnificent collation, which the ogre had prepared for 
 his friends, who were that very day to visit him, but deired not to 
 enter, knowing the King was there. His Majesty was perfectly 
 charmed with the good quahties of my Lord Marquis of Carabas, 
 as was his daughter, who had fallen violently in love with him, and, 
 seeing the vast estate he possessed, said to him, after having drunk 
 five or six glasses: 
 
 "It will be owing to yourself only, my Lord Marquis, if you are 
 not my son-in-law." 
 
 The Marquis, making several low bows, accepted the honor 
 which his Majesty conferred upon him, Euid forthwith, that very 
 same day, married the Princess. 
 
 Puss became a great lord, and never ran after mice any more 
 but only for his diversion.* 
 
 1 Charles Peirault. 
 
FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was a poor laborer who, feeling that 
 he had not much longer to live, wished to divide his possessions 
 between his son and daughter, whom he loved dearly. 
 
 So he called them to him, and said: "Your mother brought me 
 as her dowry two stools and a straw bed; I have, besides, a hen, 
 a pot of pinks, and a silver ring, which were given me by a noble 
 lady who once lodged in my poor cottage. When she went away 
 she said to me: 
 
 '"Be careful of my gifts, good man; see that you do not lose the 
 ring or forget to water the pinks. As for your daughter, I promise 
 you that she sheill be more beautiful than anyone you ever saw in 
 your life; call her FeUcia, and when she grows up give her the ring 
 and the pot of pinks to console her for her poverty.' Take them 
 both, then, my dear child," he added, "and your brother shall have 
 everything else." 
 
 The two children seemed quite contented, and when their 
 father died they wept for him, and divided his possessions as he had 
 told them. Felicia believed that her brother loved her, but when 
 she sat down upon one of the stools he said angrily: 
 
 "Keep your pot of pinks and your ring, but let my things alone. 
 I like order in my house." 
 
 "Felicia, who was very gentle, said nothing, but stood up crying 
 quietly; while Bruno, for that was her brother's name, sat comfort- 
 ably by the fire. Presently, when supper-time came, Bruno had a 
 delicious egg, and he threw the shell to Fehcia, saying: 
 
 "There, that is all I can give you; if you don't like it, go out and 
 catch frogs; there are plenty of them in the marsh close by." Felicia 
 did not answer, but she cried more bitterly than ever, and went 
 away to her own little room. She found it filled with the sweet 
 scent of the pinks, and, going up to them, she said sadly: 
 
 "Beautiful pinks, you are so sweet and so pretty, you are the 
 only comfort I have left. Be very sure that I will take care of you, 
 and water you well, and never allow any cruel hand to tear you 
 from your stems." 
 
 As she leaned over them she noticed that they were very dry. 
 So taking her pitcher, she ran oflF in the clear moonlight to the foun- 
 
 115 
 
116 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 
 
 tain, which was at some distance. When she reached it she sat 
 down upon the brink to rest, but she had hardly done so when she 
 saw a stately lady coming toward her, surrounded by numbers of 
 attendants. Six maids of honor carried her train, and she leaned 
 upon the arm of another. 
 
 When they came near the fountain a canopy was spread for her, 
 under which was placed a sofa of cloth-of-gold, and presently a 
 dainty supper was served, upon a table covered with dishes of gold 
 and crystal, while the wind in the trees and the falling water of the 
 fountain murmured the softest music. 
 
 FeUcia was hidden in the shade, too much astonished by all she 
 saw to venture to move; but in a few moments the Queen said: 
 
 "I fancy I see a shepherdess near that tree; bid her come hither." 
 
 So Fehcia came forward and saluted the Queen timidly, but 
 with so much grace that all were surprised. 
 
 "What are you doing here, my pretty child?" asked the Queen. 
 "Are you not afraid of robbers?" 
 
 "Ah! madam," said Felicia, "a poor shepherdess who has nothing 
 to lose does not fear robbers." 
 
 "You are not very rich, then?" said the Queen, smiling. 
 
 "I am so poor," answered Felicia, "that a pot of pinks and a 
 silver ring are my only possessions in the world." 
 
 "But you have a heart," said the Queen. "What should you 
 say if anybody wanted to steal that?" 
 
 "I do not know what it is like to lose one's heart, madam," 
 she replied; "but I have always heard that without a heart one 
 cannot Uve, and if it is broken one must die; Eind in spite of my 
 poverty I should be sorry not to Uve." 
 
 "You are quite right to take care of your heart, pretty one," 
 said the Queen. "But tell me, have you supped?" 
 
 "No, madam," answered FeKcia; "my brother ate all the supper 
 there was." 
 
 Then the Queen ordered that a place should be made for her at 
 the table, and herself loaded Felicia's plate with good things; but 
 she was too much astonished to be hungry. 
 
 "I want to know what you were doing at the fountain so late?" 
 said the Queen presently. 
 
 "I came to fetch a pitcher of water for my pinks, madam," she 
 answered, stooping to pick up the pitcher which stood beside her; 
 but when she showed it to the Queen she was amazed to see that it 
 had turned to gold, all sparkhng with great diamonds, and the 
 water, of which it was full, was more fragrant than the sweetest 
 roses. She was afraid to take it until the Queen said : 
 
FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 117 
 
 "It is yours, Felicia; go and water your pinks with it, and let it 
 remind you that the Queen of the Woods is your friend." 
 
 The shepherdess threw herself at the Queen's feet, and thanked 
 her humbly for her gracious words. 
 
 "Ah! madam," she cried, "if I might beg you to stay here a 
 moment I would run and fetch my pot of pinks for you — they could 
 not fall into better hands." 
 
 "Go, FeUcia," said the Queen, stroking her cheek softly; "I will 
 wait here until you come back." 
 
 So Felicia took up her pitcher and ran to her little room, but 
 while she had been away Bruno had gone in and taken the pot of 
 pinks, leaving a great cabbage in its place. When she saw the 
 unlucky cabbage Felicia was much distressed, and did not know what 
 to do; but at last she ran back to the fountain, and, kneeling before 
 the Queen, said: 
 
 "Madam, Bruno has stolen my pot of pinks, so I have nothing 
 but my silver ring; but I beg you to accept it as a proof of my grati- 
 tude." 
 
 "But if I take your ring, my pretty shepherdess," said the 
 Queen, "you will have nothing left; and what wiU you do then.3" 
 
 "Ah! madam," she answered simply, "if I have your friendship 
 I shall do very weU." 
 
 So the Queen took the ring and put it on her finger, and mounted 
 her chariot, which was made of coral studded with emeralds, and 
 drawn by six milk-white horses. And Fehcia looked after her until 
 the winding of the forest path hid her from her sight, and then she 
 went back to the cottage, thinking over all the wonderful things 
 that had happened. 
 
 The first thing she did when she reached her room was to throw 
 the cabbage out of the window. 
 
 But she was very much surprised to heeir an odd little voice cry 
 out: "Oh! I am half killed!" and could not tell where it came from, 
 because cabbages do not generally speak. 
 
 As soon as it was light, Felicia, who was very unhappy about 
 her pot of pinks, went out to look for it, and the first thing she 
 found was the unfortunate cabbage. She gave it a push with her 
 foot, saying: "What are you doing here, and how dared you put 
 yoiu-self in the place of my pot of pinks?" 
 
 "If I hadn't been carried," rephed the cabbage, "you may be 
 very sure that I shouldn't have thought of going there." 
 
 It made her shiver with fright to hear the cabbage talk, but he 
 went on: 
 
 "If you will be good enough to plant me by my comrades again. 
 
118 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 
 
 I can tell you where your pinks are at this moment — Chidden in 
 Bruno's bed!" 
 
 Felicia was in despair when she heard this, not knowing how 
 she was to get them back. But she replanted the cabbage very 
 kindly in his old place, and, as she finished doing it, she saw Bruno's 
 hen, and said, catching hold of it: 
 
 "Come here, horrid little creature! you shall suffer for all the 
 unkind things my brother has done to me." 
 
 "Ahl shepherdess," sedd the hen, "don't kill me; I am rather a 
 gossip, and I can tell you some surprising things that you wiU hke 
 to hear. Don't imagine that you are the daughter of the poor 
 laborer who brought you up; your mother was a queen who had six 
 girls already, and the King threatened that unless she had a son 
 who could inherit his kingdom she should have her head cut off. 
 
 "So when the Queen had another Uttle daughter she was quite 
 frightened, and agreed with her sister (who was a fairy) to exchange 
 her for the fairy's Mttle son. Now the Queen had been shut up in 
 a great tower by the King's orders, and when a great many days 
 went by and still she heard nothing from the Fairy she made her 
 escape from the window by means of a rope ladder, taking her little 
 baby with her. After wandering about until she was half dead 
 with cold and fatigue she reached this cottage. I was the laborer's 
 wife, and was a good nurse, and the Queen gave you into my charge, 
 and told me sill her misfortunes, and then died before she had time 
 to say what was to become of you. 
 
 "As I never in all my hfe could keep a secret, I could not help 
 telling this strange tale to my neighbors, and one day a beautiful 
 lady came here, and I told it to her also. When I had finished she 
 touched me with a wand she held in her hand, and instantly I be- 
 came a hen, and there was an end of my talking! I was very sad, 
 and my husband, who was out when it happened, never knew what 
 had become of me. After seeking me everywhere he beheved that 
 I must have been drowned, or eaten up by wild beasts in the forest. 
 That same lady came here once more, and commanded that you 
 should be called Felicia, and left the ring and the pot of pinks to be 
 given to you; and while she was in the house twenty-five of the 
 King's guards came to search for you, doubtless meeming to kill 
 you; but she muttered a few words, and unmediately they all turned 
 into cabbages. It was one of them whom you threw out of your 
 window yesterday. 
 
 "I don't know how it was that he could speak — I have never 
 heard either of them say a word before, nor have I been able to do 
 it myself until now." 
 
FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 119 
 
 The Princess was greatly astonished at the hen's story, and 
 said kindly: "I am truly sorry for you, my poor nurse, and wish it 
 was in my power to restore you to your real form. But we must 
 not despair; it seems to me, after what you have told me, that some- 
 thing must be going to happen soon. Just now, however, I must go and 
 look for my pinks, which I love better than anything in the world," 
 
 Bruno had gone out into the forest, never thinking that Fehcia 
 would search in his room for the pinks, and she was deUghted by 
 his unexpected absence, and thought to get them back without 
 fiu"ther trouble. But as soon as she entered the room she saw a 
 terrible army of rats, who were guarding the straw bed ; and when 
 she attempted to approach it they sprang at her, biting and scratch- 
 ing furiously. Quite terrified, she drew back,, crying out: "Oh! my 
 dear pinks, how can you stay here in such bad company?" 
 
 Then she suddenly bethought herself of the pitcher of water, 
 and, hoping that it might have some magic power, she ran to fetch 
 it, and sprinkled a few drops over the fierce-looking swarm of rats. 
 In a moment not a tail or a whisker was to be seen. Each one had 
 made for his hole as fast as his legs could carry him, so that the 
 Princess could safely take her pot of pinks. She found them nearly 
 dying for want of water, and hastily poured eJI that was left in the 
 pitcher upon them. As she bent over them, enjoying their delicious 
 scent, a soft voice, that seemed to rustle among the leaves, said : 
 
 "Lovely FeUcia, the day has come at last when I may have the 
 happiness of teUing you how even the flowers love you and rejoice 
 in your beauty." 
 
 The Princess, quite overcome by the strangeness of hearing a 
 cabbage, a hen, and a pink speak, and by the terrible sight of an 
 army of rats, suddenly became very pale, and fainted away. 
 
 At this moment in came Bruno. Working hard in the heat had 
 not improved his temper, and when he saw that Felicia had suc- 
 ceeded in finding her pinks he was so angry that he dragged her 
 out into the garden and shut the door upon her. The fresh air 
 soon made her open her pretty eyes, and there before her stood 
 the Queen of the Woods, looking as charming as ever. 
 
 "You have a bad brother," she said; "I saw how cruelly he turned 
 you out. Shall I punish him for it?" 
 
 "Ah! no, madam," she said; "I am not angry with him." 
 
 "But supposing he was not your brother, after all, what would 
 you say then?" asked the Queen. 
 
 "Oh! but I think he must be," said FeUcia, 
 
 "What!" said the Queen, "have you not heard that you are a 
 Princess?" 
 
120 FELICIA AND THE. POT OF PINKS 
 
 "I was told so a little while ago, madam, but how could I be- 
 heve it without a single proof?" 
 
 "Ah I dear child," said the Queen, "the way you speak assvu-es 
 me that, in spite of your humble upbringing, you are indeed a real 
 princess, and I can save you from being treated in such a way again." 
 
 She was interrupted at this moment by the arrival of a very 
 handsome young man. He wore a coat of green velvet fastened 
 with emerald clasps, and had a crown of pinks on his head. He 
 knelt upon one knee and kissed the Queen's hand. 
 
 "All!" she cried, "my pink, my dear son, what a happiness to 
 see you restored to your natural shape by Felicia's aid!" And she 
 embraced him joyfully. Then, turning to FeUcia, she said: 
 
 "Charming Princess, I know aU the hen told you, but you can- 
 not have heard that the zephyrs, to whom was entrusted the task 
 of carrying my son to the tower where the Queen, your mother, so 
 anxiously waited for him, left him instead in a garden of flowers, 
 while they flew off to tell your mother. Whereupon a fairy with 
 whom I had quarrelled changed him into a pink, and I could do 
 nothing to prevent it. 
 
 "You may imagine how angry I was, and how I tried to find 
 some means of undoing the mischief she had done; but there was no 
 help for it. I could only bring Prince Pink to the place where you 
 were being brought up, hoping that when you grew up he might love 
 you, Eind by your care be restored to his natiural form. And you see 
 everything has come right, as I hoped it would. Your giving me 
 the silver ring was the sign that the power of the charm was nearly 
 over, and my enemy's last chance was to frighten you with her 
 army of rats. That she did not succeed in doing; so now, my dear 
 Felicia, if you will be married to my son with this silver ring your 
 future happiness is certain. Do you think him handsome and 
 amiable enough to be willing to marry himP" 
 
 "Madam," rephed Felicia, blushing, "you overwhelm me with 
 your kindness. I know that you are my mother's sister, and that 
 by your art you turned the soldiers who were sent to kill me into 
 cabbages, and my nurse into a hen, and that you do me only too 
 much honor in proposing that I shall marry your son. How can 
 I explain to you the cause of my hesitation? I feel, for the first 
 time in my fife, how happy it would make me to be beloved. Can 
 you indeed give me the Prince's heart?" 
 
 "It is yours already, lovely Princess!" he cried, taking her hand 
 in his; "but for the horrible enchantment which kept me silent I 
 should have told you long ago how dearly I love you." 
 
 This made the Princess very happy, and the Queen, who could 
 
FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 121 
 
 not bear to see her dressed like a poor shepherdess, touched her with 
 her wand, saying: 
 
 "I wish you to be attired as befits your rank and beauty." And 
 inunediately the Princess's cotton dress became a magnificent robe 
 of silver brocade embroidered with carbuncles, and her soft dark 
 hair was encircled by a crown of diamonds, from which floated a 
 clear white veil. With her bright eyes, and the charming color 
 in her cheeks, she was altogether such a dazzUng sight that the 
 Prince could hardly bear it. 
 
 "How pretty you are, FeHcial" he cried. "Don't keep me in 
 suspense, I entreat you; say that you will marry me." 
 
 "Ahl" said the Queen, smiUng, "I think she will not refuse now." 
 
 Just then Bruno, who was going back to his work, came out of 
 the cottage, and thought he must be dreaming when he saw Fehcia; 
 but she called him very kindly, and begged the Queen to take pity 
 on him. 
 
 "What!" she said, when he was so unkind to you?" 
 
 "Ah! madam," said the Princess, "I am so happy that I should 
 like everybody else to be happy too." 
 
 The Queen kissed her, and said: "Well, to please you, let me see 
 what I can do for this cross Bruno." And with a wave of her wand 
 she turned the poor Uttle cottage into a splendid palace, fuU of 
 treasures; only the two stools and the straw bed remained just as 
 they were, to remind him of his former poverty. Then the Queen 
 touched Bruno himself, and made him gentle and polite and grate- 
 ful, and he thanked her and the Princess a thousand times. Lastly, 
 the Queen restored the hen and the cabbages to their natural forms, 
 and left them all very contented. The Prince and Princess were 
 married as soon as possible with great splendor, emd Uved happily 
 ever after. * 
 
 ' Forlun&e. Par Madame la Comtesse d'Aulnoy. 
 
THE WHITE CAT 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was a king who had three sons, who 
 were all so clever and brave that he begEin to be Eifraid that 
 they would want to reign over the kingdom before he was dead. 
 Now the King, though he felt that he was growing old, did not at 
 all wish to give up the government of his kingdom while he could 
 still manage it very well, so he thought the best way to live in peace 
 would be to divert the minds of his sons by promises which he could 
 always get out of when the time came for keeping them. 
 
 So he sent for them all, and, after speaking to them kindly, he 
 added: 
 
 "You will quite agree with me, my dear children, that my great 
 age makes it impossible for me to look after my edfairs of state as 
 carefully as I once did. I begin to fear that this may affect the wel- 
 fare of my subjects, therefore I wish that one of you should succeed 
 to my crown; but in return for such a gift as this it is only right that 
 you should do something for me. Now, as I think of retiring into 
 the country, it seems to me that a pretty, lively, faithful Uttle dog 
 would be very good company for me; so, without any regard for 
 your ages, I promise that the one who brings me the most beautiful 
 httle dog shall succeed me at once." 
 
 The three Princes were greatly surprised by their father's sud- 
 den fancy for a little dog, but as it gave the two younger ones a 
 chance they would not otherwise have had of being king, and as the 
 eldest was too polite to make any objection, they accepted the com- 
 mission with pleasure. They bade farewell to the King, who gave 
 them presents of silver and precious stones, and appointed to meet 
 them at the same hour, in the same place, after a year had passed, 
 to see the little dogs they had brought for him. 
 
 Then they went together to a castle which was about a league 
 from the city, accompanied by all their particular friends, to whom 
 they gave a grand banquet, and the three brothers promised to be 
 friends always, to share whatever good fortune befell them, and not 
 to be parted by any envy or jealousy; and so they set out, agreeing 
 to meet at the same castle at the appointed time, to present them- 
 selves before the King together. Each one took a different road, 
 and the two eldest met with many adventures; but it is about the 
 
 122 
 
THE WHITE CAT 123 
 
 youngest that you are going to hear. He was young, and gay, and 
 handsome, and knew everything that a prince ought to know; and 
 as for his courage, there was simply no end to it. 
 
 Hardly a day passed without his buying several dogs — big and 
 little, greyhounds, mastiffs, spaniels, and lapdogs. As soon as he 
 had bought a pretty one he was sure to see a still prettier, and then 
 he had to get rid of all the others and buy that one, as, being alone, 
 he found it impossible to take thirty or forty thousand dogs about 
 with him. He journeyed from day to day, not knowing where he 
 was going, until at last, just at nightfall, he reached a great, gloomy 
 forest. He did not know his way, and, to make matters worse, it 
 began to thunder, and the rain poured down. He took the first 
 path he could find, and after walking for a long time he fancied he 
 saw a faint fight, and began to hope that he was coming to some 
 cottage where he might find shelter for the night. At length, guided 
 by the fight, he reached the door of the most splendid castle he could 
 have imagined. This door was of gold covered with carbuncles, and 
 it was the pure red light which shone from them that had shown him 
 the way through the forest. The walls were of the finest porcelain 
 in all the most deficate colors, and the Prince saw that aU the 
 stories he had ever read were pictured upon them; but as he was 
 terribly wet, and the rain still fell in torrents, he could not stay to 
 look about any more, but came back to the golden door. There he 
 saw a deer's foot hanging by a chain of diamonds, and he began to 
 wonder who could five in this magnificent castle. 
 
 "They must feel very secure ageiinst robbers," he said to him- 
 self. "What is to hinder anyone from cutting off that chain and 
 digging out those carbuncles, and making himseff rich for fife?" 
 
 He pulled the deer's foot, and immediately a silver bell sounded 
 and the door flew open, but the Prince could see nothing but numbers 
 of hands in the air, each holding a torch. He was so much sur- 
 prised that he stood quite still, until he felt himself pushed forward 
 by other hands, so that, though he was somewhat uneasy, he could 
 not help going on. With his hand on his sword, to be prepared for 
 whatever might happen, he entered a haU paved with lapis-lazuli, 
 while two lovely voices sang: 
 
 "The hands you see floating above 
 Will swiftly your bidding obey; 
 If your heart dreads not conquering Love, 
 In this place you may fearlessly stay." 
 
 The Prince could not befieve that any danger threatened him 
 when he was welcomed in this way, so, guided by the mysterious 
 
124 THE WHITE CAT 
 
 hands, he went toward a door of coral, which opened of its own 
 accord, and he found himself in a vast haU of mother-of-pearl, out 
 of which opened a number of other rooms, gUttering with thou- 
 sands of hghts, and fuU of such beautiful pictures and precious 
 things that the Prince felt quite bewildered. After passing through 
 sixty rooms the hands that conducted him stopped, and the Prince 
 saw a most comfortable-looking arm-chair drawn up close to the 
 chimney-corner; at the same moment the fire hghted itself, and the 
 pretty, soft, clever hands took off the Prince's wet, muddy clothes, 
 and presented him with fresh ones made of the richest stuffs, all 
 einbroidered with gold and emeralds. He could not help admiring 
 everything he saw, and the deft way in which the hands waited on 
 hun, though they sometimes appeared so suddenly that they made 
 him jump. 
 
 When he was quite ready — and I can assure you that he looked 
 very different from the wet and weary Prince who had stood out- 
 side in the rain, and pulled the deer's foot— the hands led him to 
 a splendid room, upon the walls of which were painted the histories 
 of Puss in Boots and a number of other famous cats. The table 
 was laid for supper with two golden plates, and golden spoons and 
 forks, and the sideboard was covered with dishes and glasses of 
 crystal set with precious stones. The Prince was wondering who 
 the second place could be for, when suddenly in came about a dozen 
 cats carrying guitars and rolls of music, who took their places at 
 one end of the room, and under the direction of a cat who beat time 
 with a roll of paper began to mew in every imaginable key, and to 
 draw their claws across the strings of the guitars, making the 
 strangest kind of music that could be heard. The Prince hastily 
 stopped up his ears, but even then the sight of these comical musi- 
 cigms sent him into fits of laughter. 
 
 "What funny thing shall I see next?" he said to himself, and 
 instantly the door opened, and in came a tiny figm-e covered by a 
 long black veil. It was conducted by two cats wearing black mantles 
 and carrying swords, and a large party of cats followed, who brought 
 in cages full of rats and mice. 
 
 The Prince was so much astonished that he thought he must be 
 dreaming, but the httle figure came up to him and threw back its 
 veil, and he saw that it was the lovehest Uttle white cat it is possible 
 to imagine. She looked very young and very sad, and in a sweet 
 Uttle voice that went straight to his heart she said to the Prince: 
 
 "King's son, you are welcome; the Queen of the Cats is glad to 
 see you." 
 
 "Lady Cat," replied the Prince, "I thank you for receiving me 
 
The Prince could see nothing but a number of hands in the air, 
 
 each holding a torch. 
 
THE WHITE CAT 125 
 
 so kindly, but surely you are no ordinary pussy-cat? Indeed, the 
 way you speak and the magnificence of your castle prove it plainly." 
 
 "King's son," said the White Cat, "I beg you to spare me these 
 compliments, for I am not used to them. But now," she added, 
 "let supper be served, and let the musicians be silent, as the Prince 
 does not understand what they are saying." 
 
 So the mysterious hands began to bring in the supper, and 
 first they put on the table two dishes, one containing stewed 
 
 {)igeons and the other a fricassee of fat mice. The sight of the 
 atter made the Prince feel as if he could not enjoy his supper at 
 all; but the White Cat, seeing this, assured him that the dishes in- 
 tended for him were prepared in a separate kitchen, and he might 
 be quite certain that they contained neither rats nor mice; and the 
 Prince felt so sure that she would not deceive him that he had no 
 more hesitation in beginning. Presently he noticed that on the 
 Httle paw that was next him the White Cat wore a bracelet con- 
 taining a portrait, and he begged to be allowed to look at it. To 
 his great surprise he found it represented an extremely handsome 
 young man, who was so like himself that it might have been his own 
 portrait! The White Cat sighed as he looked at it, and seemed 
 sadder than ever, and the Prince dared not ask any questions for 
 fear of displeasing her; so he began to talk about other things, and 
 found that she was interested in all the subjects he cared for himself, 
 and seemed to know quite well what was going on in the world. 
 After supper they went into another room, which was fitted up as a 
 theatre, and the cats acted and danced for their amusement, and 
 then the White Cat said good-night to him, and the hands conducted 
 him into a room he had not seen before, hung with tapestry worked 
 with butterflies' wings of every color; there were mirrors that reached 
 from the ceiling to the floor, and a little white bed with curtains 
 of gauze tied up with ribbons. The Prince went to bed in silence, 
 as he did not quite know how to begin a conversation with the 
 hands that wsiited on him, and in the morning he was awakened 
 by a noise and confusion outside of his window, and the hands came 
 and quickly dressed him in hunting costume. When he looked out 
 all the cats were assembled in the courtyard, some leading grey- 
 hounds, some blowing horns, for the White Cat was going out hunt- 
 ing. The hands led a wooden horse up to the Prince, and seemed 
 to expect him to mount it, at which he was very indignant; but it 
 was no use for him to object, for he speedily found himself upon 
 its back, and it pranced gaily off with him. 
 
 The White Cat herself was riding a monkey, which climbed even 
 up to the eagles' nests when she had a fancy for the young eaglets. 
 
126 THE WHITE CAT 
 
 Never was there a pleasanter hunting party, and when they returned 
 to the castle the Prince and the White Cat supped together as be- 
 fore, but when they had finished she offered him a crystal goblet, 
 which must have contained a magic draught, for, as soon as he had 
 swallowed its contents, he forgot everything, even the Uttle dog that 
 he was seeking for the King, and only thought how happy he was 
 to be with the White Cat! And so the days passed, in every kind 
 of amusement, until the year was nearly gone. The Prince had 
 forgotten all about meeting his brothers: he did not even know 
 what coxmtry he belonged to; but the White Cat knew when he 
 ought to go back, and one day she sedd to him: 
 
 "Do you know that you have only three days left to look for the 
 Uttle dog for your father, and your brothers have found lovely ones?" 
 
 Then the Prince suddenly recovered his memory, and cried: 
 
 "What can have made me forget such an important thing? my 
 whole fortune depends upon it; and even if I could in such a short 
 time find a dog pretty enough to gain me a kingdom, where should 
 I find a horse who would carry me all that way in three days?" And 
 he began to be very vexed. But the White Cat said to him : "King's 
 son, do not trouble yourself; I am your friend, and will make every- 
 thing easy for you. You can still stay here for a day, as the good 
 wooden horse can take you to yom* country in twelve hours." 
 
 "I thank you, beautiful Cat," said the Prince; "but what good 
 will it do me to get back if I have not a dog to take to my father?" 
 
 "See here," answered the White Cat, holding up an acorn; 
 "there is a prettier one in this than in the Dog-star 1" 
 
 "Oh! White Cat dear," said the Prince, "how unkind you are 
 to laugh at me now!" 
 
 "Only Hsten," she said, holding the acorn to his ear. 
 
 And inside it he distinctly heard a tiny voice say: "Bow-wow!" 
 
 The Prince was dehghted, for a dog that can be shut up in an 
 acorn must be very small indeed. He wanted to take it out and 
 look at it, but the White Cat said it would be better not to open 
 the acorn till he was before the King, in case the tiny dog should be 
 cold on the journey. He thanked her a thousand times, and said 
 good-by quite sadly when the time came for him to set out. 
 
 "The days have passed so quickly with you," he said, "I only 
 wish I could take you with me now." 
 
 But the White Cat shook her head and sighed deeply in answer. 
 
 After all the Prince was the first to arrive at the castle where 
 he had agreed to meet his brothers, but they came soon after, and 
 stared in amazement when they saw the wooden horse in the court- 
 yard jumping like a hunter. 
 
THE WHITE CAT 127 
 
 The Prince met them joyfully, and they began to tell him all 
 their adventures; but he managed to hide from them what he had 
 been doing, and even led them to think that a turnspit dog which 
 he had with him was the one he was bringing for the King. Fond 
 as they all were of one another, the two eldest could not help being 
 glad to think that their dogs certainly had a better chance. The 
 next morning they started in the same chariot. The elder brothers 
 carried in baskets two such tiny, fragile dogs that they hardly dared 
 to touch them. As for the turnspit, he ran after the chariot, and 
 got so covered with mud that one could hardly see what he was 
 like at all. When they reached the palace everyone crowded round 
 to welcome them as they went into the King's great hall; and when 
 the two brothers presented their little dogs nobody could decide 
 which was the prettier. They were already arranging between them- 
 selves to share the kingdom equally, when the youngest stepped for- 
 ward, drawing from his pocket the acorn the White Cat had given 
 him. He opened it quickly, and there upon a white cushion they 
 saw a dog so small that it could easily have been put through a 
 ring. The Prince laid it upon the ground, and it got up at once and 
 began to dance. The Bang did not know what to say, for it was im- 
 possible that anything could be prettier than this little creature. 
 Nevertheless, as he was in no hurry to part with his crown, he told 
 his sons that, as they had been so successful the first time, he would 
 ask them to go once again, and seek by land and sea for a piece of 
 musUn so fine that it could be drawn through the eye of a needle. 
 The brothers were not very willing to set out again, but the two 
 eldest consented because it gave them another chance, and they 
 started as before. The youngest again mounted the wooden horse, 
 and rode back at full speed to his beloved White Cat. Every door 
 of the castle stood wide open, and every window and turret was 
 illuminated, so it looked more wonderful than before. The hands 
 hastened to meet him, and led the wooden horse oS to the stable, 
 while he hurried in to find the White Cat. She was asleep in a Uttle 
 basket on a white satin cushion, but she very soon started up when 
 she heard the Prince, and was overjoyed at seeing him once more. 
 
 "How could I hope that you would come back to me, King's 
 son?" she said. And then he stroked and petted her, and told her 
 of his successful journey, and how he had come back to ask her help, 
 as he believed that it was impossible to find what the Bang demanded. 
 The White Cat looked serious, and said she must think what was 
 to be done, but that, luckily, there were some cats in the castle who 
 could spin very well, and if anybody could manage it they could, 
 and she would set them the task herself. 
 
128 THE WHITE CAT 
 
 And then the hands appeared carrying torches, and conducted 
 the Prince and the White Cat to a long gallery which overlooked 
 the river, from the windows of which they say a magnificent dis- 
 play of fireworks of all sorts; after which they had supper, which 
 the Prince liked even better than the fireworks, for it was very late, 
 and he was hungry after his long ride, And so the days passed 
 quickly as before; it was impossible to feel duU with the White 
 Cat, and she had quite a talent for inventing new amusements — 
 indeed, she was cleverer than a cat has any right to be. But when 
 the Prince asked her how it was that she was so wise, she only said: 
 
 "King's son, do not ask me; guess what you please. I may not 
 tell you anything." 
 
 The Prince was so happy that he did not trouble himself at all 
 about the time, but presently the White Cat told him that the year 
 was gone, and that he need not be at all anxious about the piece 
 of muslin, as they had made it very well. 
 
 "This time," she added, "I can give you a suitable escort"; and 
 on looking out into the courtyard the Prince saw a superb chariot 
 of burnished gold, enameled in flame color with a thousand different 
 devices. It was drawn by twelve snow-white horses, harnessed four 
 abreast; their trappings were flame-colored velvet, embroidered with 
 diamonds. A hundred chariots followed, each drawn by eight horses, 
 and filled with officers in splendid uniforms, and a thousand guards 
 surrounded the procession. "Go!" said the White Cat, "and when 
 you appear before the King in such state he surely will not refuse 
 you the crown which you deserve. Take this wahiut, but do not 
 open it until you are before him, then you will fmd in it the piece of 
 stu£F you asked me for." 
 
 "Lovely Blanchette," said the Prince, "how can I thank you 
 properly for aU your kindness to me? Only tell me that you wish 
 it, and I will give up for ever all thought of being king, and will 
 stay here with you always." 
 
 "King's son," she replied, "it shows the goodness of your heart 
 that you should care so much for a Uttle white cat, who is good for 
 nothing but to catch mice; but you must not stay." 
 
 So the Prince kissed her little paw and set out. You can 
 imagine how fast he traveled when I tell you that they reached 
 the King's palace in just half the time it had taken the wooden 
 horse to get there. This time the Prince was so late that he did 
 not try to meet his brothers at their castle, so they thought he 
 could not be coming, and were rather glad of it, and displayed their 
 pieces of muslin to the King proudly, feeUng sure of success. And 
 indeed the stuff was very fine, and would go through the eye of a 
 
THE WHITE CAT 129 
 
 very large needle; but the King, who was only too glad to make a 
 difficulty, sent for a particular needle, which was kept among the 
 Crown jewels, and had such a small eye that everybody saw at 
 once that it was impossible that the musUn should pass through it. 
 The Princes were angry, and were beginning to compledn that it 
 was a trick, when suddenly the trumpets sounded and the youngest 
 Prince came in. His father and brothers were quite astonished at 
 his magnificence, and after he had greeted them he took the walnut 
 from his pocket and opened it, fully expecting to find the piece of 
 muslin, but instead there was only a hazel-nut. He cracked it, and 
 there lay a cherry-stone. Everybody was looking on, and the King 
 was chuckling to himself at the idea of finding the piece of musUn 
 in a nutshell. 
 
 However, the Prince cracked the cherry-stone, but everyone 
 laughed when he saw it contained only its own kernel. He opened 
 that and found a grain of wheat, and in that was a millet seed. 
 Then he himself began to wonder, and muttered softly: 
 
 "White Cat, White Cat, are you making fun of me.**" 
 
 In an instant he felt a cat's claw give his hand quite a sharp 
 scratch, and hoping that it was meant as an encouragement he 
 opened the millet seed, and drew out of it a piece of muslin foiu" 
 hundred ells long, woven with the lovehest colors and most wonder- 
 ful patterns; and when the needle was brought it went through the 
 eye six times with the greatest ease! The King turned pale, and 
 the other Princes stood silent and sorrowful, for nobody could deny 
 that this was the most marvellous piece of muslin that was to be 
 found in the world. 
 
 Presently the King turned to his sons, and said, with a deep 
 sigh: 
 
 "Nothing could console me more in my old age than to reaUze 
 your wilUngness to gratify my wishes. Go then once more, and 
 whoever at the end of a year can bring back the loveliest princess 
 shall be married to her, and shall, without further delay, receive 
 the crown, for my successor must certainly be married." The 
 Prince considered that he had earned the kingdom fairly twice over, 
 but still he was too well bred to argue about it, so he just went back 
 to his gorgeous chariot, and, surrounded by his escort, returned to 
 the White Cat faster than he had come. This time she was expect- 
 ing him, the path was strewn with flowers, and a thousand braziers 
 were burning scented woods which perfumed the air. Seated in 
 a gallery from which she could see his arrival, the White Cat waited 
 for him. "Well, King's son," she said, "here you are once more, 
 without a crown." "Madam," said he, "thanks to your generosity 
 
130 THE WHITE CAT 
 
 I have earned one twice over; but the fact is that my father is so 
 loth to part with it that it would be no pleasure to me to take it." 
 
 "Never mind," she answered, "it's just as well to try and deserve 
 it. As you must take back a lovely princess with you next time I 
 will be on the look-out for one for you. In the meantime let us 
 enjoy ourselves; to-night I have ordered a battle between my cats 
 and the river rats, on purpose to amuse you." So this year slipped 
 away even more pleasantly than the preceding ones. Sometimes the 
 Prince could not help asking the White Cat how it was she could 
 talk. 
 
 "Perhaps you are a fairy," he said. "Or has some enchanter 
 changed you into a cat?" 
 
 But she only gave him answers that told him nothing. Days 
 go by so quickly when one is very happy that it is certain the Prince 
 would never have thought of its being time to go back, when one 
 evening as they sat together the White Cat said to him that if he 
 wanted to take a lovely princess home with him the next day he 
 must be prepared to do what she told him. 
 
 "Take this sword," she said, "and cut off my head!" 
 
 "I!" cried the Prince, "I cut off your head! Blanchette darUng, 
 how could I do it?" 
 
 "I entreat you to do as I teU you, King's son," she repUed. 
 
 The tears came into the Prince's eyes as he begged her to ask 
 him anything but that — to set him any task she pleased as a proof 
 of his devotion, but to spare him the grief of kiUing his dear Pussy. 
 But nothing he could say altered her determination, and at last 
 he drew his sword, and desperately, with a trembling hand, cut off 
 the httle white head. But imagine his astonishment and deUght 
 when suddenly a lovely princess stood before him, and, while he was 
 still speechless with amazement, the door opened and a goodly 
 company of knights and ladies entered, each carrying a cat's skin! 
 They hastened with every sign of joy to the Princess, kissing her 
 hand and congratulating her on being once more restored to her 
 natural shape. She received them graciously, but after a few minutes 
 begged that they would leave her alone with the Prince, to whom 
 she said: 
 
 "You see. Prince, that you were right in supposing me to be no 
 ordinary cat. My father reigned over six kingdoms. The Queen, my 
 mother, whom he loved dearly, had a passion for traveling and 
 exploring, and when I was only a few weeks old she obtained his 
 permission to visit a certain mountain of which she had heard many 
 marvelous tales, and set out, taking with her a number of her at- 
 tendants. On the way they had to pass near an old castle belong- 
 
THE WHITE CAT 131 
 
 ing to the fairies. Nobody had ever been into it, but it was re- 
 ported to be full of the most wonderful things, and my mother 
 remembered to have heard that the fairies had in their garden 
 such fruits as were to be seen and tasted nowhere else. She began 
 to wish to try them for herself, and turned her steps in the direction 
 of the garden. On arriving at the door, which blazed with gold 
 and jewels, she ordered her servants to knock loudly, but it was 
 useless; it seemed as if aU the inhabitants of the castle must be 
 asleep or dead. Now the more difficult it became to obtain the 
 fruit, the more the Queen was determined that have it she would. 
 So she ordered that they should bring ladders, and get over the 
 wall into the garden; but though the waU did not look very high, 
 and they tied the ladders together to make them very long, it was 
 quite impossible to get to the top. 
 
 "The Queen was in despair, but as night was coming on she 
 ordered that they should encamp just where they were, and went 
 to bed herself, feehng quite iU, she was so disappointed. In the 
 middle of the night she was suddenly awakened, and saw to her sur- 
 prise a tiny, ugly old woman seated by her bedside, who said to her: 
 
 '"I must say that we consider it somewhat troublesome of your 
 Majesty to insist upon tasting our fruit; but to save you annoy- 
 ance, my sisters and I will consent to give you as much as you can 
 carry away, on one condition — that is, that you shall give us your 
 httle daughter to bring up as our own.'" 
 
 " 'Ah! my dear madam,' cried the Queen, 'is there nothing else 
 that you will take for the fruit? I will give you my kingdoms 
 willingly.' 
 
 " 'No,' rephed the old fairy, 'we will have nothing but your 
 httle daughter. She shall be as happy as the day is long, and we 
 will give her everything that is worth having in fairy-land, but you 
 must not see her again until she is married.' 
 
 " 'Though it is a hard condition,' said the Queen, 'I consent, 
 for I shall certainly die if I do not taste the fruit, and so I should 
 lose my httle daughter either way.' 
 
 "So the old fairy led her into the castle, and, though it was still 
 the middle of the night, the Queen could see plainly that it was far 
 more beautiful than she had been told, which you can easily beUeve, 
 Prince," said the White Cat, "when I tell you that it was this castle 
 that we are now in. 'Will you gather the fruit yourself. Queen?' 
 said the old fairy, 'or shall I call it to come to you?' 
 
 " 'I beg you to let me see it come when it is called,' cried the 
 Queen; 'that will be something quite new.' The old fairy whistled 
 twice, then she cried: 
 
132 THE WHITE CAT 
 
 " 'Apricots, peaches, nectarines, cherries, plums, pears, melons, 
 grapes, apples, oreinges, lemons, gooseberries, strawberries, rasp- 
 berries, come!' 
 
 "And in an instant they came tumbling in one over another, and 
 yet they were neither dusty nor spoilt, and the Queen found them 
 quite as good as she had fancied them. You see they grew upon 
 fairy trees. 
 
 "The old fairy gave her golden baskets in which to take the fruit 
 away, and it was as much as four hundred mules could carry. Then 
 she reminded the Queen of her agreement, and led her back to the 
 camp, and next morning she went back to her kingdom, but before 
 she had gone very far she began to repent of her bargain, and when 
 the King came out to meet her she looked so sad that he guessed 
 that something had happened, and asked what was the matter. 
 At first the Queen was afraid to tell him, but when, as soon as they 
 reached the palace, five frightful httle dwarfs were sent by the 
 fairies to fetch me, she was obliged to confess what she had promised. 
 The King was very angry, and had the Queen and myself shut up 
 in a great tower and safely guarded, and drove the httle dwarfs out 
 of his kingdom; but the fairies sent a great dragon who ate up all 
 the people he met, eind whose breath burnt up everything as he 
 passed through the country; and at last, after trying in vain to rid 
 himself of this monster, the King, to save his subjects, was obliged 
 to consent that I should be given up to the fairies. This time 
 they came themselves to fetch me, in a chariot of pearl drawn by 
 sea-horses, followed by the dragon, who was led with chains of 
 diamonds. My cradle was placed between the old fairies, who loaded 
 me with caresses, and away we whirled through the air to a tower 
 which they had built on purpose for me. There I grew up sur- 
 rounded with everything that was beautiful and rare, and learning 
 everything that is ever taught to a princess, but without any com- 
 panions but a parrot and a httle dog, who could both talk; and re- 
 ceiving every day a visit from one of the old fairies, who came 
 mounted upon the dragon. One day, however, as I sat at my 
 window I saw a handsome young prince, who seemed to have been 
 hunting in the forest which surrounded my prison, and who was 
 standing and looking up at me. When he saw that I observed him 
 he saluted me with great deference. You can imagine that I was 
 deUghted to have some one new to talk to, and in spite of the height 
 of my window our conversation was prolonged till night fell, then 
 my prince reluctantly bade me farewell. But after that he came 
 again many times, and at last I consented to marry him, but the 
 question was how was I to escape from my tower. The fairies 
 
THE WHITE CAT 133 
 
 always supplied me with flax for my spinning, and by great dili- 
 gence I made enough cord for a ladder that would reach to the foot 
 of the tower; but, alas! just as my prince was helping me to descend 
 it, the Grossest and ugUest of the old fairies flew in. Before he had 
 time to defend himself my unhappy lover was swallowed up by the 
 dragon. As for me, the fairies, furious at having their plans de- 
 feated, for they intended me to marry the king of the dwarfs, and 
 I utterly refused, changed me into a white cat. When they brought 
 me here I found all the lords and ladies of my father's court awaiting 
 me under the same enchantment, while the people of lesser rank 
 had been made invisible, all but their hands. 
 
 "As they laid me under the enchantment the fairies told me all 
 my history, for until then I had quite believed that I was their 
 child, and warned me that my only chance of regaining my natural 
 form was to win the love of a prince who resembled in every way 
 my unfortunate lover," 
 
 "And you have won it, lovely Princess," interrupted the Prince. 
 
 "You are indeed wonderfully like him," resumed the Princess — 
 "in voice, in features, and everything; and if you really love me all 
 my troubles will be at an end." 
 
 "And mine too," cried the Prince, throwing himself at her feet, 
 "if you will consent to marry me." 
 
 "I love you already better than anyone in the world," she 
 said; "but now it is time to go back to your father, and we shall 
 hear what he says about it." 
 
 So the Prince gave her his hand and led her out, and they 
 mounted the chariot together; it was even more splendid than 
 before, and so was the whole company. Even the horses' shoes 
 were of rubies with diamond nails, and I suppose that is the first 
 time such a thing was ever seen. 
 
 As the Princess was as kind and clever as she was beautiful, you 
 may imagine what a delightful joiu"ney the Prince found it, for 
 everything the Princess said seemed to him quite charming. 
 
 When they came near the castle where the brothers were to 
 meet, the Princess got into a chair carried by four of the guards; it 
 was hewn out of one splendid crystal, and had silken curtains, which 
 she drew round her that she might not be seen. 
 
 The Prince saw his brothers walking upon the terrace, each 
 with a lovely princess, and they came to meet him, asking if he 
 had also found a wife. He said that he had found something much 
 rarer — a white cat! At which they laughed very much, and aked 
 him if he was afraid of being eaten up by mice in the palace. And 
 then they set out together for the town. Each prince and princess 
 
134 THE WHITE CAT 
 
 rode in a splendid carriage; the horses were decked with plumes of 
 feathers, and ghttered with gold. After them came the youngest 
 prince, and last of all the crystal chair, at which everybody looked 
 with admiration and curiosity. When the courtiers saw them coming 
 they hastened to tell the King. 
 
 "Are the ladies beautiful?" he asked anxiously. 
 
 And when they answered that nobody had ever before seen such 
 lovely princesses he seemed quite annoyed. 
 
 However, he received them graciously, but found it impossible 
 to choose between them. 
 
 Then turning to his youngest son he said: 
 
 "Have you come back alone, after all?" 
 
 "Your Majesty," repUed the Prince, "wiU find in that crystal 
 chair a httle white cat, which has such soft paws, and mews so 
 prettily, that I am sure you will be charmed with it." 
 
 The King smiled, and went to draw back the curtains himself, 
 but at a touch from the Princess the crystal shivered into a thou- 
 sand splinters, and there she stood in all her beauty; her fair hair 
 floated over her shoulders and was crowned with flowers, and her 
 softly falling robe was of the purest white. She saluted the King 
 gracefully, while a murmur of admiration rose from all around. 
 
 "Sire," she said, "I £im not come to deprive you of the throne 
 you fill so worthily. I have already six kingdoms, permit me to 
 bestow one upon you, and upon each of your sons. I ask nothing 
 but yoiu- friendship, and your consent to my marriage with your 
 youngest son; we shall still have three kingdoms left for ourselves." 
 
 The King and aU the courtiers could not conceal their joy and 
 astonishment, and the marriage of the three Princes was celebrated 
 at once. The festivities lasted several months, and then each king 
 and queen departed to their own kingdom and lived happily ever 
 after. 1 
 
 ^ La Chatte blanche. Par Madale la Comtesse d'Aulnoy. 
 
THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 
 
 ONCE upon a time, in a large forest, there lived an old woman 
 and three maidens. They were all three beautiful, but the 
 youngest was the fairest. Their hut was quite hidden by trees, and 
 none saw their beauty but the sun by day, and the moon by night, 
 and the eyes of the stars. The old woman kept the girls hard at work, 
 from morning till night, spinning gold flax into yarn, and when one 
 distaff was empty another was given them, so they had no rest. 
 The thread had to be fine and even, and when done was locked up 
 in a secret chamber by the old woman, who twice or thrice every 
 summer went a journey. Before she went she gave out work for 
 each day of her absence, and always returned in the night, so that 
 the girls never saw what she brought back with her, neither would 
 she tell them whence the gold flax came, nor what it was to be used 
 for. 
 
 Now, when the time came round for the old woman to set out 
 on one of these journeys, she gave each maiden work for six days, 
 with the usual warning: "Children, don't let your eyes wander, 
 and on no account speeJi. to a man, for, if you do, your thread wiU 
 lose its brightness, and misfortunes of all kinds will follow." They 
 laughed at this oft-repeated caution, saying to each other: "How 
 can our gold thread lose its brightness, and have we any chance of 
 speaking to a man?" 
 
 On the third day after the old woman's departure a young 
 prince, hunting in the forest, got separated from his companions, 
 and completely lost. Weary of seeking his way, he flung himself 
 down under a tree, leaving his horse to browse at wifl, and fell asleep. 
 
 The sun had set when he awoke and began once more to try 
 and find his way out of the forest. At last he perceived a narrow 
 foot-path, which he eagerly followed and found that it led him to a 
 small hut. The maidens, who were sitting at the door of their hut 
 for coolness, saw him approaching, and the two elder were much 
 alarmed, for they remembered the old woman's warning; but the 
 youngest said: "Never before have I seen anyone hke Mm; let me 
 have one look." They entreated her to come in, but, seeing that 
 she would not, left her, and the Prince, coming up, courteously 
 greeted the medden, and told her he had lost his way in the forest 
 
 135 
 
136 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 
 
 and was both hungry and weary. She set food before him, and was 
 so deUghted with his conversation that she forgot the old woman's 
 caution, and hngered for hours. In the meantime the Prince's 
 companions sought him far and wide, but to no purpose, so they 
 sent two messengers to tell the sad news to the King, who imme- 
 diately ordered a regiment of cavalry and one of infantry to go and 
 look for him. 
 
 After three days' search, they found the hut. The Prince was 
 still sitting by the door and had been so happy in the maiden's 
 company that the time had seemed like a single hour. Before 
 leaving he promised to return and fetch her to his father's court, 
 where he would make her his bride. When he had gone, she sat 
 down to her wheel to make up for lost time, but was dismayed to 
 find that her thread had lost all its brightness. Her heart beat fast 
 and she wept bitterly, for she remembered the old woman's warn- 
 ing and knew not what misfortune might now befall her. 
 
 The old woman returned in the night emd knew by the tarnished 
 thread what had happened in her absence. She was furiously angry 
 and told the maiden that she had brought down misery both on 
 herself and on the Prince. The maiden could not rest for thinking 
 of this. At last she could bear it no longer, and resolved to seek 
 help from the Prince. 
 
 As a child she had learned to understand the speech of birds, and 
 this was now of great use to her, for, seeing a raven pluming itself on 
 a pine bough, she cried softly to it: "Dear bird, cleverest of all birds, 
 as well as swiftest on wing, wilt thou help me?" "How can I help 
 thee?" asked the raven. She answered: "Fly away, until thou 
 comest to a splendid town, where stands a king's palace; seek out 
 the king's son and tell him that a great misfortune has befallen 
 me." Then she told the raven how her thread had lost its bright- 
 ness, how terribly angry the old woman was, and how she feared 
 some great disaster. The raven promised faithfully to-do her bid- 
 ding, and, spreading its wings, flew away. The maiden now went 
 home and worked hard all day at winding up the yarn her elder 
 sisters had spun, for the old woman would let her spin no longer. 
 Toward evening she heard the raven's "craa, craa," from the pine 
 tree and eagerly hastened thither to hear the answer. 
 
 By great good fortune the raven had found a wind wizard's 
 son in the palace garden, who understood the speech of birds, and 
 to him he had entrusted the message. When the Prince heard it, 
 he was very sorrowful, and took counsel with his friends how to free 
 the maiden. Then he said to the wind wizard's son: "Beg the raven 
 to fly quickly back to the maiden and tell her to be ready on the 
 
THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 137 
 
 ninth night, for then will I come and fetch her away." The wind 
 wizard's son did this, and the raven flew so swiftly that it reached 
 the hut that same evening. The maiden thanked the bird heartily 
 and went home, telling no one what she had heard. 
 
 As the ninth night drew near she became very unhappy, for she 
 feared lest some terrible mischance should arise and ruin all. On 
 this night she crept quietly out of the house and waited trembling 
 at some little distance from the hut. Presently she heard the 
 muffled tramp of horses, and soon the armed troop appeared, led by 
 the Prince, who had prudently marked all the trees beforehand, in 
 order to know the way. When he saw the maiden he sprang from 
 his horse, lifted her into the saddle, and then, mounting behind, 
 rode homeward. The moon shone so brightly that they had no 
 difficulty in seeing the marked trees. 
 
 By and by the coming of dawn loosened the tongues of all the 
 birds, and, had the Prince only known what they were saying, or the 
 maiden been listening, they might have been spared much sorrow, 
 but they were thinking only of each other, and when they came out 
 of the forest the sun was high in the heavens. 
 
 Next morning, when the youngest girl did not come to her work, 
 the old woman asked where she was. The sisters pretended not to 
 know, but the old woman easily guessed what had happened, and, 
 as she was in reaUty a wicked witch, determined to punish the 
 fugitives. Accordingly, she collected nine different kinds of en- 
 chanters' nightshade, added some salt, which she first bewitched, 
 and, doing all up in a cloth into the shape of a fluffy ball, sent it 
 after them on the wings of the wind, saying: 
 
 "Whirlwind! — mother of the wind! 
 Lend thy aid 'gainst her who sinned I 
 Carry with thee this magic ball. 
 Cast her from his arms for ever, 
 Bm^ her in the rippling river." 
 
 At midday the Prince and his men came to a deep river, spanned 
 by so narrow a bridge that only one rider could cross at a time. 
 The horse on which the Prince and the maiden were riding had 
 just reached the middle when the magic ball flew by. The horse 
 in its fright suddenly reared, and before anyone could stop it flung 
 the maiden into the swift current below. The Prince tried to jump 
 in after her, but his men held him back, and in spite of his struggles 
 led him home, where for six weeks he shut himself up in a secret 
 chamber, and would neither eat nor drink, so great was his grief. 
 At last he became so ill his fife was despaired of, and in great alarm 
 the King caused all the wizards of his country to be summoned. 
 
138 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 
 
 But. none could cure him. At last the wind wizard's son said to 
 the King: "Send for the old wizard from Finland, he knows more 
 than all the wizards of your kingdom put together." A messenger 
 was at once sent to Finland, and a week later the old wizard himself 
 arrived on the wings of the wind. "Honored King," said the wizard, 
 "the wind has blown this illness upon your son, and a magic baU 
 has snatched away his beloved. This it is which makes him grieve 
 so constantly. Let the wind blow upon him that it may blow 
 away his sorrow." Then the King made his son go out into the 
 wind, and he gradually recovered and told his father all. "Forget 
 the maiden," said the King, "and take another bride;" but the 
 Prince said he could never love another. 
 
 A year afterward he came suddenly upon the bridge where his 
 beloved met her death. As he recalled the misfortune he wept 
 bitterly, and would have given all he possessed to have her once 
 more ahve. In the midst of his grief he thought he heard a voice 
 singing, and looked round, but could see no one. Then he heard 
 the voice again, and it said: 
 
 "Alas! bewitched and all forsaken, 
 'Tis I must lie for ever here I 
 My beloved no thought has taken 
 To free his bride, that was so dear." 
 
 He was greatly astonished, sprang from his horse, and looked every- 
 where to see if no one were hidden under the bridge; but no one 
 was there. Then he noticed a yellow water-Uly floating on the 
 surface of the water, half hidden by its broad leaves; but flowers do 
 not sing, and in great surprise he waited, hoping to hear more. 
 Then again the voice sang: 
 
 "Alas! bewitched and all forsaken, 
 'Tis I must lie for ever here! 
 My beloved no thought has taken 
 To free his bride, that was so dear." 
 
 The Prince suddenly remembered the gold-spinners, and said to 
 himself: "If I ride thither, who knows but that they could explain 
 this to me.!*" He at once rode to the hut, and found the two 
 maidens at the fountain. He told them what had befaUen their 
 sister the year before, and how he had twice heard a strange song, 
 but yet could see no singer. They said that the yellow water-Uly 
 could be none other than their sister, who was not dead, but trans- 
 formed by the magic ball. Before he went to bed, the eldest made 
 a cake of magic herbs, which she gave him to eat. In the night he 
 
THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 139 
 
 dreamed that he was Uving in the forest and could understand all 
 that the birds saidi to each other. Next morning he told this to the 
 maidens, and they said that the charmed cake had caused it, and 
 advised him to Usten well to the birds, and see what they could tell 
 him, and when he had recovered his bride they begged him to re- 
 turn and deUver them from their wretched bondage. 
 
 Having promised this, he joyfully returned home, and as he was 
 riding through the forest he could perfectly understand all that the 
 birds said. He heard a thrush say to a ma.gpie: "How stupid men 
 are! they cannot understand the simplest thing. It is now quite a 
 year since the maiden was transformed into a water-hly, and, though 
 she sings so sadly that anyone going over the bridge must hear 
 her, yet no one comes to her aid. Her former bridegroom rode 
 over it a few days ago and heard her singing, but. was no wiser than 
 the rest." 
 
 "And he is to blame for aU her misfortunes," added the magpie. 
 "If he heeds only the words of men she will remain a flower for 
 ever. She were soon delivered were the matter only laid before 
 the old wizard of Finlemd." 
 
 After hearing this, the Prince wondered how he could get a 
 message conveyed to Finland. He heard one swallow say to 
 another: "Come, let us fly to Finland; we can build better nests 
 there." 
 
 "Stop, kind friends!" cried the Prince. "Will you do something 
 for me?" The birds consented, and he said: "Take a thousand 
 greetings from me to the wizard of Finland, and ask him how I 
 may restore a maiden transformed into a flower to her own form." 
 
 The swallows flew away, and the Prince rode on to the bridge. 
 There he waited, hoping to hear the song. But he heard nothing but 
 the rushing of the water and the moaning of the wind, and, dis- 
 appointed, rode home. 
 
 Shortly after, he was sitting in the garden, thinking that the 
 swaUows must have forgotten his message, when he saw an eagle 
 flying above him. The bird graduaUy descended until it perched 
 on a tree close to the Prince and said: "The wizard of Finland greets 
 thee and bids me say that thou may est free the maiden thus: Go 
 to the river and smear thyself all over with mud; then say: 'From 
 a man into a crab,' and thou wilt become a crab. Plunge boldly 
 into the water, swim as close as thou canst to the water-lily's roots, 
 and loosen them from the mud and reeds. This done, fasten thy 
 claws into the roots and rise with them to the surface. Let the 
 water flow aU over the flower, and drift with the current until thou 
 comest to a mountain ash tree on the left bank. There is near it 
 
140 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 
 
 a large stone. Stop there and say: 'From a crab into a man, from 
 a water-lily into a maiden,' and ye both will be restored to your 
 own forms." 
 
 Full of doubt and fear, the Prince let some time pass before he 
 was bold enough to attempt to rescue the maiden. Then a crow 
 said to him: "Why dost thou hesitate? The old wizard has not 
 told thee wrong, neither have the birds deceived thee; hasten and 
 dry the maiden's tears." 
 
 "Notliing worse than death can befall me," thought the Prince, 
 "and death is better than endless sorrow." So he mounted his horse 
 and went to the bridge. Again he heard the water-hly's lament, 
 and, hesitating no longer, smeared himself all over with mud, and, 
 saying: "From a man into a crab," plunged into the river. For one 
 moment the water hissed in his ears, and then all was silent. He 
 swam up to the plant and began to loosen its roots, but so firmly 
 were they fixed in the mud and reeds that this took him a long 
 time. He then grasped them and rose to the surface, letting the 
 water flow over the flower. The current carried them down the 
 stream, but nowhere could he see the moimtain ash. At last he 
 saw it, and close by the large stone. Here he stopped and said: 
 "From a crab into a man, from a water-hly into a maiden," and to 
 his delight found himself once more a prince, and the maiden was 
 by his side. She was ten times more beautiful than before, and 
 wore a magnificent pale yellow robe, sparkhng with jewels. She 
 thanked him for having freed her from the cruel witch's power, 
 and willingly consented to marry him. 
 
 But when they came to the bridge where he had left his horse 
 it was nowhere to be seen, for, though the Prince thought he had 
 been a crab only a few hours, he had in reaUty been under the water 
 for more than ten days. While they were wondering how they 
 should reach his father's court, they saw a splendid coach driven 
 by six gaily caparisoned horses coming along the bank. In this 
 they drove to the palace. The King and Queen were at church, 
 weeping for their son, whom they had long mourned for dead. 
 Great was their dehght and astonishment when the Prince entered, 
 leading the beautiful maiden by the hand. The wedding was at 
 once celebrated, and there was feasting and merry-making tlirough- 
 out the kingdom for six weeks. 
 
 Some time afterward the Prince and his bride were sitting in 
 the garden, when a crow said to them: "Ungrateful creatures! Have 
 you forgotten the two poor maidens who helped you in your distress? 
 Must they spin gold flax for ever? Have no pity on the old witch. 
 The three maidens are princesses, whom she stole away when they 
 
THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 141 
 
 were children together, with all the silver utensils, which she turned 
 into gold flax. Poison were her fittest punishment." 
 
 The Prince was ashamed of having forgotten his promise and 
 set out at once, and by great good fortune reached the hut when 
 the old woman was away. The maidens had dreamed that he was 
 coming, and were ready to go with him, but first they made a cake 
 in which they put poison, and left it on a table where the old woman 
 was likely to see it when she returned. She did see it, and thought 
 it looked so tempting that she greedily ate it up and at once died. 
 
 In the secret chamber were foimd fifty wagon-loads of gold 
 flax, and as much more was discovered buried. The hut was razed 
 to the ground, and the Prince and his bride and her two sisters lived 
 happUy ever after. 
 
THE TERRIBLE HEAD 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was a king whose only child was a girl. 
 Now the King had been very anxious to have a son, or at least a 
 grandson, to come after him, but he was told by a prophet whom he 
 consulted that his own daughter's son should kill him. This news 
 terrified him so much that he determined never to let his daughter 
 be married, for he thought it was better to have no grandson at aU 
 than to be killed by his grandson. He therefore called his workmen 
 together, and bade them dig a deep round hole in the earth, and 
 then he had a prison of brass built in the hole, and then, when it 
 was finished, he locked up his daughter. No man ever saw her, 
 and she never saw even the fields and the sea, but only the sky and 
 the sun, for there was a wide open window in the roof of the house 
 of brass. So the Princess would sit looking up at the sky, and 
 watching the clouds float across, and wondering whether she should 
 ever get out of her prison. Now one day it seemed to her that the 
 sky opened above her, and a great shower of shining gold fell through 
 the window in the roof, and lay gUtterrng in her room. Not very 
 long after, the Princess had a baby, a little boy, but when the King 
 her father heard of it he was very angry and afraid, for now the 
 child was born that should be his death. Yet, cowardly as he was, 
 he had not quite the heart to kill the Princess and her baby out- 
 right, but he had them put in a huge brass-bound chest and thrust 
 out to sea, that they might either be drowned or starved, or per- 
 haps come to a country where they would be out of his way. 
 
 So the Princess and the baby floated and drifted in the chest on 
 the sea all day and night, but the baby was not afraid of the waves 
 nor of the wind, for he did not know that they could hurt him, 
 and he slept quite soundly. And the Princess sang a song over 
 him, and this was her song: 
 
 "Child, my child, how sound you sleep! 
 Though your mother's care is deep, 
 You can lie with heart at rest 
 In the narrow brass-bound chest; 
 In the starless night and drear 
 You can sleep, and never hear 
 Billows breaking, and the cry 
 Of the night-wind wandering by; 
 142 
 
THE TERRIBLE HEAD 143 
 
 In soft purple mantle sleeping 
 
 With your little face on mine, 
 Hearing not your mother weeping 
 
 And the breaking of the brine." 
 
 Well, the daylight came at last, and the great chest was driven 
 by the waves against the shore of an island. There the brass- 
 bound chest lay, with the Princess and her baby in it, till a man of 
 that country came past, and saw it, and dragged it on to the beach, 
 and when he had broken it open, behold! there was a beautiful lady 
 and a little boy. So he took them home, and was very kind to them, 
 and brought up the boy tiU he was a young man. Now when the 
 boy had come to his full strength the King of that country fell in 
 love with his mother, and wanted to marry her, but he knew that 
 she would never part from her boy. So he thought of a plan to get 
 rid of the boy, and this was his plan: A great Queen of a country 
 not far off was going to be married, and this king said that all his 
 subjects must bring him wedding presents to give her. And he 
 made a feast to which he invited them all, and they all brought 
 their presents; some brought gold cups, and some brought neck- 
 laces of gold and amber, and some brought beautiful horses; but 
 the boy had nothing, though he was the son of a princess, for his 
 mother had nothing to give him. Then the rest of the company 
 began to laugh at him, and the King said: "If you have nothing else 
 to give, at least you might go and fetch the Terrible Head." 
 
 The boy was proud, and spoke without thinking: 
 
 "Then I swear that I will bring the Terrible Head, if it may be 
 brought by a hving man. But of what head you speak I know not." 
 
 Then they told him that somewhere, a long way off, there 
 dwelt three dreadful sisters, monstrous ogrish women, with golden 
 wings and claws of brass, and with serpents growing on their heads 
 instead of hair. Now these women were so awful to look on that 
 whoever saw them was turned at once into stone. And two of them 
 could not be put to death, but the youngest, whose face was very 
 beautiful, could be killed, and it was her head that the boy had 
 promised to bring. You may imagine it was no easy adventure. 
 
 When he heard all this he was perhaps sorry that he had sworn 
 to bring the Terrible Head, but he was determined to keep his oath. 
 So he went out from the feast, where they all sat drinking and 
 making merry, and he walked alone beside the sea in the dusk of 
 the evening, at the place where the great chest, with himseff and 
 his mother in it, had been cast ashore. 
 
 There he went Eind sat down on a rock, looking toward the sea, 
 and wondering how he should begin to fulfil his vow. Then he 
 
144 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 
 
 felt some one touch him on the shoulder; and he turned, and saw a 
 young man like a king's son, having with him a tall and beautiful 
 lady, whose blue eyes shone like stars. They were taller than 
 mortal men, and the young man had a staff in his hand with golden 
 wings on it, and two golden serpents twisted round it, and he had 
 wings on his cap and on his shoes. He spoke to the boy, and asked 
 him why he was so unhappy; and the boy told him how he had 
 sworn to bring the Terrible Head, and knew not how to begin to 
 set about the adventure. 
 
 Then the beautiful lady also spoke, and seiid that "it was a foohsh 
 oath and a hasty, but it might be kept if a brave man had sworn it." 
 Then the boy answered that he was not afraid, if only he knew the 
 way. 
 
 Then the lady said that to kill the dreadful woman with the 
 golden wings and the brass claws, and to cut off her head, he 
 needed three things: first, a Cap of Darkness, which would make 
 him invisible when he wore it; next, a Sword of Sharpness, which 
 would cleave iron at one blow; and last, the Shoes of Swiftness, 
 with which he might fly in the air. 
 
 The boy answered that he knew not where such things were to 
 be procured, and that, wanting them, he could only try and fail. 
 Then the young man, taking off his own shoes, said: "First, you shall 
 use these shoes till you have taken the Terrible Head, and then you 
 must give them back to me. And with these shoes you will Hy as 
 fleet as a bird, or a thought, over the land or over the waves of the 
 sea, wherever the shoes know the way. But there are ways which 
 they do not know, roads beyond the borders of the world. And 
 these roads have you to travel. Now first you must go to the Three 
 Gray Sisters, who live far off in the north, and are so very cold that 
 they have only one eye and one tooth among the three. You must 
 creep up close to them, and as one of them passes the eye to the 
 other you must seize it, and refuse to give it up till they have told 
 you the way to the Three Fairies of the Garden, and they will give 
 you the Cap of Darkness and the Sword of Sharpness, and show you 
 how to wing beyond this world to the land of the Terrible Head." 
 
 Then the beautiful lady said: "Go forth at once, and do not re- 
 turn to say good-by to your mother, for these things must be done 
 quickly, and the Shoes of Swiftness themselves will carry you to 
 the land of the Three Gray Sisters — ^for they know the measure of 
 that way." 
 
 So the boy thanked her, and he fastened on the Shoes of Swift- 
 ness, and turned to say good-by to the young man and the lady. 
 But, behold! they had vanished, he knew not how or where! Then 
 
THE TERRIBLE HEAD 145 
 
 he leaped in the air to try the Shoes of Swiftness, and they carried 
 him more swiftly than the wind, over the warm blue sea, over the 
 happy lands of the south, over the northern peoples who drank 
 mare's milk and Uved in great wagons, wandering after their flocks. 
 Across the wide rivers, where the wild fowl rose and fled before him, 
 and over the plains and the cold North Sea he went, over the fields 
 of snow and the hiUs of ice, to a place where the world ends, and aU 
 water is frozen, and there are no men, nor beasts, nor any green 
 grass. There in a blue cave of the ice he found the Three Gray 
 Sisters, the oldest of hving things. Their hair was as white as the 
 snow, and their flesh of an icy blue, and they mmnbled and nodded 
 in a kind of dream, and their frozen breath hung round them like ■ 
 a cloud. Now the opening of the cave in the ice was narrow, and 
 it was not easy to pass in without touching one of the Gray Sisters. 
 But, floating on the Shoes of Swiftness, the boy just managed to 
 steal in, and waited till one of the sisters said to emother, who had 
 their one eye: 
 
 "Sister, what do you see.** do you see old times coming back.!*" 
 
 "No, sister." 
 
 "Then give me the eye, for perhaps I can see farther than you." 
 
 Then the first sister passed the eye to the second, but as the 
 second groped for it the boy caught it cleverly out of her hand. 
 
 "Where is the eye, sister?" said the second gray woman. 
 
 "You have taken it yourself, sister," said the first gray woman. 
 
 "Have you lost the eye, sister .3 have you lost the eye?" said the 
 third gray woman; "shaU we never find it again, and see old times 
 coming back?" 
 
 Then the boy slipped from behind them out of the cold cave 
 into the air, and he laughed aloud. 
 
 When the gray women heard that laugh they began to weep, for 
 now they knew that a stranger had robbed them, and that they 
 could not help themselves, and their tears froze as they fell from 
 the hollows where no eyes were, and rattled on the icy ground of 
 the cave. Then they began to implore the boy to give them their 
 eye back again, and he could not help being sorry for them, they 
 were so pitiful. But he said he would never give them the eye till 
 they told him the way to the Fairies of the Garden. 
 
 Then they wrung their hands miserably, for they guessed why he 
 had come, and how he was going to try to win the Terrible Head. 
 Now the t)readful Women were akin to the Three Gray Sisters, and 
 it was hard for them to teU the boy the way. But at last they told 
 him to keep always south, and with the land on his left and the 
 sea on his right, till he reached the Island of the Fairies of the Gar- 
 
146 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 
 
 den. Then he gave them back the eye, and they began to look 
 out once more for the old times coming back again. But the boy 
 flew south between sea and land, keeping the land always on his 
 left hand, till he saw a beautiful island crowned with flowering 
 trees. There he ahghted, and there he found the Three Fairies of 
 the Garden. They were Kke three very beautiful young women, 
 dressed one in green, one in white, and one in red, and they were 
 dancing and singing round an apple tree with apples of gold, and 
 this was their song: 
 
 THE SONG OF THE WESTERN FAIRIES. 
 
 Round and roimd the apples of gold, 
 
 Round and roimd dance we; 
 Thus do we dance from the days of old 
 
 About the enchanted tree; 
 Round, and round, and round we go, 
 While the spring is green, or the stream shall flow, 
 
 Or the wind shall stir the seal 
 
 There is none may taste of the golden fruit 
 
 Till the golden new time come; 
 Many a tree shall spring from shoot, 
 Many a blossom be withered at root, 
 
 Many a song be dumb; 
 Broken and still shall be many a lute 
 
 Or ever the new times come! 
 
 Round and round the tree of gold. 
 
 Round and round dance we. 
 So doth the great world spin from of old. 
 Summer and winter, and fire and cold. 
 Song that is sung, and tale that is told. 
 Even as we dance, that fold and unfold 
 
 Round the stem of the fairy tree! 
 
 These grave dancing fairies were very unlike the Gray Women, 
 and they were glad to see the boy, and treated him kindly. Then 
 they asked him why he had come; and he told them how he was sent 
 to find the Sword of Sharpness and the Cap of Darkness. And the 
 fairies gave him these, and a wallet, and a shield, and belted the 
 sword, which had a diamond blade, round his waist, and the cap 
 they set on his head, and told him that now even they could not 
 see him though they were fairies. Then he took it off, and they 
 each kissed hnn and wished him good fortune, and then they began 
 again their eternal dance round the golden tree, for it is their busi- 
 ness to guard it till the new times come, or till the world's ending. 
 So the boy put the cap on his head, and hung the wallet round his 
 
THE TERRIBLE HEAD 147 
 
 waist, and the shining shield on his shoulders, and flew beyond the 
 
 great river that hes coiled like a serpent round the whole world. 
 
 And by the banks of that river, there he found the three Terrible 
 
 Women all asleep beneath a poplar tree, and the dead poplar leaves 
 
 lay all about them. Their golden wings were folded and their 
 
 brass claws were crossed, and two of them slept with their hideous 
 
 heads beneath their wings like birds, and the serpents in their hair 
 
 writhed out from under the feathers of gold. But the youngest 
 
 slept between her two sisters, and she lay on her back, with her 
 
 beautiful sad face turned to the sky; and though she slept her eyes 
 
 were wide open. If the boy had seen her he would have been changed 
 
 into stone by the terror and the pity of it, she was so awful; but 
 
 he had thought of a plan for kilHng her without looking on her face. 
 
 As soon as he caught sight of the three from far off he took his 
 
 shining shield from his shoulders, and held it up like a mirror, so 
 
 that he saw the Dreadful Women reflected in it, and did not see 
 
 the Terrible Head itseK. Then he came nearer and nearer, tiU he 
 
 reckoned that he was within a sword's stroke of the youngest, and 
 
 he guessed where he should strike a back blow behind him. Then 
 
 he drew the Sword of Sharpness and struck once, and the Terrible 
 
 Head was cut from the shoulders of the creatm-e, and the blood 
 
 leaped out and struck him like a blow. But he thrust the Terrible 
 
 Head into his wallet, and flew away without looking behind. Then 
 
 the two Dreadful Sisters who were left wakened, and rose in the 
 
 air hke great birds; and though they could not see him because of 
 
 his Cap of Darkness, they flew after him up the wind, foUowing by 
 
 the scent through the clouds, hke hounds hunting in a wood. They 
 
 came so close that he could hear the clatter of their golden wings, 
 
 and their shrieks to each other: "Here, here" "No, there; this way 
 
 he went," as they chased him. But the Shoes of Swiftness flew too 
 
 fast for them, and at last their cries and the rattle of their wings 
 
 died away as he crossed the great river that runs round the world. 
 
 Now when the horrible creattu-es were far in the distance, and 
 the boy found himself on the right side of the river, he flew straight 
 eastward, trying to seek his own country. But as he looked down 
 from the air he saw a very strange sight — a beautiful girl chained to 
 a stEike at the high-water mark of the sea. The girl was so fright- 
 ened or so tired that she was only prevented from faUing by the 
 iron cheiin about her waist, and there she hung, as if she were dead. 
 The boy was very sorry for her Eind flew down and stood beside her. 
 When he spoke she raised her head and looked roimd, but his voice 
 only seemed to frighten her. Then he remembered that he was wear- 
 ing the Cap of Darkness, and that she could only hear him, not see 
 
148 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 
 
 him. So he took it off, and there he stood before her, the handsomest 
 young man she had ever seen in all her life, with short curly yellow 
 hair, and blue eyes, and a laughing face. And he thought her the 
 most beautiful girl in the world. So first with one blow of the 
 Sword of Sharpness he cut the iron chain that bound her, and then 
 he asked her what she did there, and why men treated her so cruelly. 
 And she told him that she was the daughter of the King of that 
 country, and that she was tied there to be eaten by a monstrous 
 beast out of the sea; for the beast came and devoured a girl every 
 day. Now the lot had fallen on her; and as she was just saying this 
 a long fierce head of a cruel sea creature rose out of the waves and 
 snapped at the girl. But the beast had been too greedy and too 
 hurried, so he missed his aim the first time. Before he could rise 
 and bite again the boy had whipped the Terrible Head out of his 
 wallet and held it up. And when the sea beast leaped out once 
 more its eyes fell on the head, and instantly it was turned into 
 a stone. And the stone beast is there on the sea-coast to this day. 
 
 Then the boy and the girl went to the palace of the King, her 
 father, where everyone was weeping for her death, and they could 
 hardly beUeve their eyes when they saw her come back well. And 
 the King and Queen made much of the boy, and could not contain 
 themselves for delight when they found he wanted to marry their 
 daughter. So the two were married with the most splendid re- 
 joicings, and when they had passed some time at court they went 
 home in a ship to the boy's own country. For he could not carry 
 his bride through the air, so he took the Shoes of Swiftness, and the 
 Cap of Darkness, and the Sword of Sharpness up to a lonely place 
 in the hiUs. There he left them, and there they were found by the 
 man and woman who had met him at home beside the sea, and 
 had helped him to start on his jom-ney. 
 
 When this had been done the boy and his bride set forth for 
 home, and landed at the harbor of his native land. But whom 
 should he meet in the very street of the town but his own mother, 
 flying for her life from the wicked Bang, who now wished to kill 
 her because he found that she would never marry him! For if she 
 had liked the King ill before, she liked him far worse now that he 
 had caused her son to disappear so suddenly. She did not know, 
 of course, where the boy had gone, but thought the King had slain 
 him secretly. So now she was running for her very life, and the 
 wicked King was following her with a sword in his hand. Then, 
 behold! she ran into her son's very arms, but he had only time to kiss 
 her and step in front of her, when the King struck at him with his 
 sword. The boy caught the blow on his shield, and cried to the King: 
 
THE TERRIBLE HEAD 149 
 
 "I swore to bring you the Terrible Head, and see how I keep my 
 oath!" 
 
 Then he drew forth the head from his wallet, and when the 
 king's eyes fell on it, instantly he was turned into stone, just as he 
 stood there with his sword lifted I 
 
 Now all the people rejoiced, because the wicked King should rule 
 them no longer. And they asked the boy to be their king, but 
 he said no, he must take his mother home to her father's house. 
 So the people chose for king the man who had been kind to his 
 mother when first she was cast on the island in the great chest. 
 
 Presently the boy and his mother and his wife set sail for his 
 mother's own country, from which she had been driven so unkindly. 
 But on the way they stayed at the court of a king, and it happened 
 that he was holding games, and giving prizes to the best runners, 
 boxers, and quoit-throwers. Then the boy would try his strength 
 with the rest, but he threw the quoit so far that it went beyond 
 what had ever been thrown before, and fell in the crowd, striking a 
 man so that he died. Now this man was no other than the father 
 of the boy's mother, who had fled away from his own kingdom for 
 fear his grandson should find him and kill him after all. Thus he 
 was destroyed by his own cowardice and by chance, and thus the 
 prophecy was fulfilled. But the boy and his wife and his mother 
 went back to the kingdom that was theirs, and lived long and hap- 
 pily after all their troubles. 
 
THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was a princess who was the prettiest 
 creature in the world. And because she was so beautiful, and 
 because her hair was like the finest gold, and waved and rippled 
 nearly to the ground, she was called Pretty Goldilocks. She always 
 wore a crown of flowers, and her dresses were embroidered with dia- 
 monds and pearls, and everybody who saw her fell in love with her. 
 
 Now one of her neighbors was a young king who was not mar- 
 ried. He was very rich and handsome, and when he heard all that 
 was said about Pretty Goldilocks, though he had never seen her, he 
 fell so deeply in love with her that he could neither eat nor drink. 
 So he resolved to send an ambassador to ask her in marriage. He 
 had a splendid carriage made for this ambassador, and gave him 
 more than a himdred horses and a hundred servants, and told him 
 to be sm"e and bring the Princess back with him. After he had 
 started nothing else was talked of at Court, and the King felt so sure 
 that the Princess would consent that he set his people to work at 
 pretty dresses and splendid furniture, that they might be ready by 
 the time she came. Meanwhile, the ambassador arrived at the 
 Princess's palace and deUvered his httle message, but whether she 
 happened to be cross that day, or whether the compliment did not 
 please her, is not known. She only answered that she was very 
 much obUged to the King, but she had no wish to be married. The 
 ambassador set off sadly on his homeward way, bringing all the 
 King's presents back with him, for the Princess was too well brought 
 up to accept the pearls and diamonds when she would not accept 
 the King, so she had only kept twenty-five EngUsh pins that he might 
 not be vexed. 
 
 When the ambassador reached the city, where the King was 
 waiting impatiently, everybody was very much annoyed with him 
 for not bringing the Princess, and the King cried Uke a baby, and 
 nobody could console him. Now there was at the Court a young 
 man, who was more clever and handsome than anyone else. He 
 was called Charming, and everyone loved him, excepting a few 
 envious people who were angry at his being the King's favorite 
 and knowing all the State secrets. He happened to one day be with 
 some people who were speaking of the ambassador's return and 
 
 150 
 
THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 151 
 
 saying that his going to the Princess had not done much good, when 
 Charming said rashly: 
 
 "If the King had sent me to the Princess Goldilocks I am sure 
 she would have come back with me." 
 
 His enemies at once went to the King and said: 
 
 "You will hardly believe, sire, what Charming has the audacity 
 to say — ^that if he had been sent to the Princess Goldilocks she 
 would certainly have come back with him. He seems to think that 
 he is so much handsomer than you that the Princess would have 
 fallen in love with him and followed him willingly." The King was 
 very angry when he heard this. 
 
 "Ha, ha!" said he; "does he laugh at my unhappiness, and 
 think himself more fascinating than I am? Go, and let him be 
 shut up in my great tower to die of hunger." 
 
 So the King's guards went to fetch Charming, who had thought 
 no more of his rash speech, and carried him off to prison with great 
 cruelty. The poor prisoner had only a httle straw for his bed, and 
 but for a Uttle stream of water which flowed through the tower he 
 would have died of thirst. 
 
 One day when he was in despair he said to himself: 
 
 "How can I have offended the King? I am his most faithful 
 subject, and have done nothing against Mm." 
 
 The King chanced to be passing the tower and recognized the 
 voice of his former favorite. He stopped to listen in spite of 
 Charming's enemies, who tried to persuade him to have nothing 
 more to do with the traitor. But the King said: 
 
 "Be quiet, I wish to hear what he says." 
 
 And then he opened the tower door and called to Charming, 
 who came very sadly emd kissed the King's hand, saying: 
 
 "What have I done, sire, to deserve this cruel treatment?" 
 
 "You mocked me and my ambassador," said the King, "and 
 you said that if I had sent you for the Princess Goldilocks you 
 would certainly have brought her back." 
 
 "It is quite true, sire," rephed Charming; "I should have drawn 
 such a picture of you, and represented your good quahties in such a 
 way, that I am certain the Princess would have found you irresist- 
 ible. But I cannot see what there is in that to make you angry." 
 
 The King could not see any cause for anger either when the 
 matter was presented to him in this Ught, and he began to frown 
 very fiercely at the courtiers who had so misrepresented his favorite. 
 
 So he took Charming back to the palace with him, and after 
 seeing that he had a very good supper he said to him: 
 
 "You know that I love Pretty Goldilocks as much as ever, her 
 
152 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 
 
 refusal has not made any difference to me; but I don't know how 
 to make her change her mind; I really should like to send you, to 
 see if you can persuade her to marry me." 
 
 Charming repUed that he was perfectly willing to go, and would 
 set out the very next day. 
 
 "But you must wait till I can get a grand escort for you," said 
 the King. But Chtuming said that he only wanted a good horse to 
 ride, and the King, who was delighted at his being ready to start so 
 promptly, gave him letters to the Princess, and Kade him good speed. 
 It was on a Monday morning that he set out all alone upon his 
 errand, thinking of nothing but how he could persuade the Princess 
 Goldilocks to marry the King. He had a writing-book in his pocket, 
 and whenever any happy thought struck him he dismounted from 
 his horse and sat down under the trees to put it into the harangue 
 which he was preparing for the Princess, before he forgot it. 
 
 One day when he had started at the very earUest dawn, and was 
 riding over a great meadow, he suddenly had a capital idea, and, 
 springing from his horse, he sat down under a willow tree which 
 grew by a little river. When he had written it down he was look- 
 ing round him, pleased to find himself in such a pretty place, when 
 all at once he saw a great golden carp lying gasping and exhausted 
 upon the grass. In leaping after little flies she had thrown herself 
 high upon the bank, where she had lain tiU she was nearly dead. 
 Charming had pity upon her, and, though he couldn't help thinking 
 that she would have been very nice for dinner, he picked her up 
 gently and put her back into the water. As soon as Dame Carp 
 felt the refreshing coolness of the water she sank down joyfuUy to 
 the bottom of the river, then, swimming up to the bank quite boldly, 
 she said: 
 
 "I thank you, Charming, for the kindness you have done me. 
 You have saved my hfe; one day I will repay you." So saying, she 
 sank down into the water again, leaving Charming greatly astonished 
 at her politeness. 
 
 Another day, as he journeyed on, he saw a raven in great dis- 
 tress. The poor bird was closely pvusued by an eagle, which would 
 soon have eaten it up, had not Charming quickly fitted an arrow to 
 his bow and shot the eagle dead. The raven perched upon a tree 
 very joyfuUy. 
 
 "Charming," said he, "it was very generous of you to rescue a 
 poor raven; I am not ungrateful, some day I will repay you." 
 
 Charming thought it was very nice of the raven to say so, and 
 went on his way. 
 
 Before the sun rose he found himself in a thick wood where it 
 
THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 153 
 
 was too dark for him to see his path, and here he heard an owl cry- 
 ing as if it were in despair. 
 
 "Hark!" said he, "that must be an owl in great trouble, I am 
 sure it has gone into a snare"; and he began to hunt about, and 
 presently found a great net which some bird-catchers had spread 
 the night before. 
 
 "What a pity it is that men do nothing but torment and perse- 
 cute poor creatures which never do them any harm!" said he, and 
 he took out his knife and cut the cords of the net, and the owl flitted 
 away into the darkness, but then turning, with one flicker of her 
 wings, she came back to Charming and said: 
 
 "It does not need many words to tell you how great a service 
 you have done me. I was caught; in a few minutes the fowlers 
 would have been here — without your help I should have been kiUed. 
 I am grateful, and one day I will repay you." 
 
 These three adventures were the only ones of Euiy consequence 
 that befeU Charming upon his journey, and he made all the haste 
 he could to reach the palace of the Princess Goldilocks. 
 
 When he arrived he thought everything he saw delightful and 
 magnificent. Diamonds were as plentiful as pebbles, euid the gold 
 and silver, the beautiful dresses, the sweetmeats and pretty things 
 that were everywhere quite amazed him; he thought to himself: "If 
 the Princess consents to leave all this, and come with me to marry 
 the King, he may think himself luckyl" 
 
 Then he dressed himself carefully in rich brocade, with scarlet 
 and white plumes, and threw a splendid embroidered scarf over his 
 shoulder, and, looking as gay and as graceful as possible, he pre- 
 sented himself at the door of the palace, carrying in his arm a tiny 
 pretty dog which he had bought on the way. The guards saluted 
 him respectfully, and a messenger was sent to the Princess to an- 
 nounce the arrival of Charming as ambassador of her neighbor the 
 King. 
 
 "Charmiag," said the Princess, "the name promises well; I have 
 no doubt that he is good looking and fascinates everybody." 
 
 "Indeed he does, madam," said all her maids of honor in one 
 breath. "We saw him from the window of the garret where we were 
 spinning flax, and we could do nothing but look at him as long as 
 he was in sight." 
 
 "Well to be sure," said the Princess, "that's how you amuse 
 yourselves, is it? Looking at strangers out of the window! Re 
 quick and give me my blue satin embroidered dress, and comb out 
 my golden hair. Let somebody make me fresh garlands of flowers, 
 and give me my high-heeled shoes and my fan, and tell them to 
 
154 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 
 
 sweep my great hall and my throne, for I want everyone to say I 
 am really 'Pretty Goldilocks.' " 
 
 You can imagine how all her maids scurried this way and that 
 to make the Princess ready, and how in their haste they knocked 
 their heads together and hindered each other, till she thought they 
 would never have done. However, at last they led her into the 
 gallery of mirrors that she might assure herself that nothing was 
 lacking in her appeareince, and then she mounted her throne of 
 gold, ebony, and ivory, while her ladies took their guitars and began 
 to sing softly. Then Charming was led in, and was so struck with 
 astonishment and admiration that at first not a word could he say. 
 But presently he took courage and dehvered his harangue, bravely 
 ending by begging the Princess to spare him the disappointment of 
 going back without her. 
 
 "Sir Charming," answered she, "all the reasons you have given 
 me are very good ones, and I assure you that I should have more 
 pleasiu-e in obliging you than anyone else, but you must know that 
 a month ago as I was walking by the river with my ladies I took 
 oflF my glove, and as I did so a ring that I was wearing slipped off 
 my finger and rolled into the water. As I vsdued it more than my 
 kingdom, you may imagine how vexed I was at losing it, and I 
 vowed to never hsten to any proposal of marriage imless the am- 
 bassador first brought me back my ring. So now you know what 
 is expected of you, for if you talked for fifteen days and fifteen 
 nights you could not make me change my mind." 
 
 Charming was very much sin-prised by this answer, but he 
 bowed low to the Princess, and begged her to accept the embroidered 
 scarf and the tiny dog he had brought with him. But she answered 
 that she did not want any presents, and that he was to remember 
 what she had just told hun. When he got back to his lodging he 
 went to bed without eating any supper, and his httle dog, who was 
 called Frisk, couldn't eat any either, but came and lay down close 
 to him. All night Charming sighed and lamented. 
 
 "How am I to find a ring that fell into the river a month ago?" 
 said he, "It is useless to try; the Princess must have told me to do 
 it on purpose, knowing it was impossible." And then he sighed 
 again. 
 
 Frisk heard him and said : 
 
 "My dear master, don't despair; the luck may change, you are 
 too good not to be happy. Let us go down to the river as soon as 
 it is fight." 
 
 But Charming only gave him two little pats and said nothing, 
 and very soon he fell asleep. 
 
THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 155 
 
 At the fjxst glimmer of dawn Frisk began to jump about, and 
 when he had waked Charming they went out together, first into 
 the garden, and then down to the river's brink, where they wandered 
 up and down. Charming was thinking sadly of having to go back 
 unsuccessfxil when he heard someone caUing: "Charming, Charm- 
 ing!" He looked all about him and thought he must be dreaming, 
 as he could not see anybody. Then he walked on and the voice 
 called again: "Charming, Charming!" 
 
 "Who calls mei*" said he. Frisk, who was very small and 
 could look closely into the water, cried out: "I see a golden carp 
 coming." And sure enough there was the great carp, who said to 
 Charming: 
 
 "You saved my hfe in the meadow by the willow tree, and I 
 promised that I would repay you. Take this, it is Princess Goldi- 
 lock's ring." Charming took the ring out of Dame Carp's mouth, 
 thanking her a thousand times, £ind he and tiny Frisk went straight 
 to the palace, where someone told the Princess that he was asking 
 to see her. 
 
 "Ah! poor fellow," said she, "he must have come to say good- 
 by, finding it impossible to do as I asked." 
 
 So in came Charming, who presented her with the ring and 
 said: 
 
 "Madam, I have done your bidding. Will it please you to 
 marry my master?" When the Princess saw her ring brought back 
 to her imhiu-t she was so astonished that she thought she must be 
 dreaming. 
 
 "Truly, Charming," said she, "you must be the favorite of some 
 fairy, or you could never have found it." 
 
 "Madam," answered he, "I was helped by nothing but my desire 
 to obey yoiu* wishes." 
 
 "Since you are so kind," said she, "perhaps you wiU do me 
 aiiother service, for till it is done I will never be married. There 
 is a prince not far from here whose name is Galifron, who once 
 wanted to marry me, but when I refused he uttered the most terrible 
 threats against me, and vowed that he would lay waste my country. 
 But what could I do? I could not marry a frightful giant as tall 
 as a tower, who eats up people as a monkey eats chestnuts, and who 
 talks so loud that anybody who has to Usten to him becomes quite 
 deaf. Nevertheless, he does not cease to persecute me and to kiU 
 my subjects. So before I can Usten to your proposal you must 
 kill him and bring me his head." 
 
 Charming was rather dismayed at this command, but he an- 
 swered: 
 
156 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 
 
 "Very well, Princess, I wiU fight this Galifron; I believe that 
 he will kill me, but at any rate I shall die in your defense." 
 
 Then the Princess was frightened and said everything she could 
 think of to prevent Charming from fighting the giant, but it was of 
 no use, and he went out to arm himself suitably, and then, taking 
 Uttle Frisk with him, he mounted his horse and set out for Gafifron's 
 country. Everyone he met told him what a terrible giant GaUfron 
 was, and that nobody dared go near him; and the more he heard, 
 the more frightened he grew. Frisk tried to encourage him by 
 paying: "Whale you are fighting the giant, dear master, I will go 
 and bite his heels, and when he stoops down to look at me you can 
 kill him." 
 
 Charming praised his fittle dog's plan, but knew that this help 
 would not do much good. 
 
 At last he drew near the giant's castle, and saw to his horror 
 that every path that led to it was strewn with bones. Before long 
 he saw GaUfron coming. His head was higher thein the tallest 
 trees, and he sang in a terrible voice: 
 
 "Bring out your little boys and girls, 
 Pray do not stay to do their curls, 
 For I shall eat so very many, 
 I shall not know if they have any." 
 
 Thereupon Charming sang out as loud as he could to the same 
 tune: 
 
 "Come out and meet the valiant Charming, 
 Who finds you not at all alarming; 
 Although he is not very tall, 
 He's big enough to make you fall." 
 
 The rhymes were not very correct, but you see he had made 
 them up so quickly that it is a miracle that they were not worse; 
 especially as he was horribly frightened all the time. When Galifron 
 heard these words he looked all about him, and saw Charming 
 standing, sword in hand; this put the giant into a terrible rage, 
 and he aimed a blow at Charming with his huge iron club, which 
 would certainly have killed him if it had reached him, but at that 
 instant a raven perched upon the giant's head, and, pecking with its 
 strong beak and beating with its great wings, so confused and blinded 
 him that aU his blows fell harmlessly upon the air, and Charming, 
 rushing in, gave him several strokes with his sharp sword so that he 
 fell to the ground. Whereupon Charming cut oflF his head before he 
 knew anything about it, and the raven from a tree close by croaked 
 out: 
 
THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 157 
 
 "You see I have not forgotten the good turn you did me in 
 killing the eagle. Today I think I have fulfilled my promise of 
 repaying you." 
 
 "Indeed, I owe you more gratitude than you ever owed me," 
 rephed Charming. 
 
 And then he moimted his horse and rode off with Galifron's 
 head. 
 
 When he reached the city the people ran after him in crowds, 
 crying: 
 
 "Behold the brave Charming, who has killed the giant!" And 
 their shouts reached the Princess's ear, but she dared not ask what 
 was* happening, for fear she should hear that Charming had been 
 killed. But very soon he arrived at the palace with the giant's 
 head, of which she weis still terrified, though it could no longer do 
 her any harm. 
 
 "Princess," said Charming, "I have killed your enemy; I hope 
 you will now consent to marry the King my master." 
 
 "Oh dear! no," said the Princess, "not until you have brought 
 me some water from the Gloomy Cavern. 
 
 "Not far from here there is a deep cave, the entrance to which 
 is guarded by two dragons with fiery eyes, who will not allow any- 
 one to pass them. "When you get into the cavern you will find an 
 immense hole, which you must go down, and it is full of toads and 
 snakes; at the bottom of this hole there is another httle cave, in 
 which rises the Fountain of Health and Beauty. It is some of this 
 water that I really must have: everything it touches becomes won- 
 derful. The beautiful things will always remain beautiful, and the 
 ugly things become lovely. If one is yoimg one never grows old, 
 and if one is old one becomes young. You see. Charming, I could 
 not leave my kingdom without taking some of it with me." 
 
 "Princess," said he, "you at least can never need this water, but 
 I am an unhappy ambassador, whose death you desire. Where you 
 send me I wiU go, though I know I shall never return." 
 
 And, as the Princess Goldilocks showed no sign of relenting, he 
 started with his little dog for the Gloomy Cavern. Everyone he 
 met on the way said: 
 
 "What a pity that a handsome young man should throw away 
 his life so carelessly! He is going to the cavern alone, though if he 
 had a hundred men with him he could not succeed. Why does the 
 Princess ask impossibilities?" 
 
 Charming said nothing, but he was very sad. When he was 
 near the top of a hill he dismounted to let his horse graze, while 
 Frisk amused himself by chasing flies. Charming knew he could 
 
158 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 
 
 not be far from the Gloomy Cavern, and on looking about him he 
 saw a black hideous rock from which came a thick smoke, followed 
 in a moment by one of the dragons with fire blazing from his mouth 
 and eyes. His body was yellow and green, and his claws scarlet, 
 and his tail was so long that it lay in a hundred coils. Frisk was 
 so terrified at the sight of it that he did not know where to hide. 
 Charming, quite determined to get the water or die, now drew his 
 sword, and, taking the crystal flask which Pretty Goldilocks had 
 given him to fill, said to Frisk: 
 
 "I feel sure that I shall never come back from this expedition; 
 when I am dead, go to the Princess and tell her that her errand has 
 cost me my life. Then find the King my master, and relate all my 
 adventures to him." 
 
 As he spoke he heard a voice caUing: "Charming, Charmingl" 
 
 "Who calls me?" said he; then he saw an owl sitting in a hollow 
 tree, who said to him: 
 
 "You saved my life when I was caught in the net, now I can 
 repay you. Trust me with the flask, for I know aU the ways of the 
 Gloomy Cavern, and can fiU it from the Fountain of Beauty." 
 Charming was only too glad to give her the flask, and she flitted 
 into the cavern quite unnoticed by the dragon, and after some 
 time returned with the flask, filled to the very brim with sparkling 
 water. Charming thanked her with aU his heart, and joyfully 
 hastened back to the town. 
 
 He went straight to the palace and gave the flask to the Prin- 
 cess, who had no further objection to make. So she thanked Charm- 
 ing, and ordered that preparations should be made for her departure, 
 and they soon set out together. The Princess found Charming 
 such an agreeable companion that she sometimes said to him: 
 "Why didn't we stay where we were? I could have made you 
 king, and we should have been so happy!" 
 
 But Charming only answered: 
 
 "I could not have done anything that would have vexed my 
 master so much, even for a kingdom, or to please you, though I 
 think you are as beautiful as the sun." 
 
 At last they reached the King's great city, and he came out to 
 meet the Princess, bringing magnificent presents, and the marriage 
 was celebrated with great rejoicings. But Goldilocks was so fond 
 of Charming that she could not be happy unless he was near her, 
 and she was always singing his praises. 
 
 "If it hadn't been for Charming," she said to the King, "I should 
 never have come here; you ought to be very much obUged to him, 
 for he did the most impossible things and got me water from the 
 
THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 159 
 
 Fountain of Beauty, so I can never grow old, and shall get prettier 
 every year." 
 
 Then Charming's enemies said to the King: 
 
 "It is a wonder that you are not jealous, the Queen thinks there 
 is nobody in the world like Charming. As if anybody you had 
 sent could not have done just as muchi" 
 
 "It is quite true, now I come to think of it," said the King. 
 "Let him be chained hand and foot, and thrown into the tower." 
 
 So they took Charming, and as a reward for having served the 
 King so faithfully he was shut up in the tower, where he only saw 
 the jailer, who brought him a piece of black bread and a pitcher of 
 water every day. 
 
 However, Uttle Frisk came to console him, and told him all the 
 news. 
 
 When Pretty Goldilocks heard what had happened she threw 
 herself at the King's feet and begged him to set Charming free, but 
 the more she cried, the more angry he was, and at last she saw that 
 it was useless to say any more; but it made her very sad. Then 
 the King took it into his head that perhaps he was not handsome 
 enough to please the Princess Goldilocks, and he thought he would 
 bathe his face with the water from the Fountain of Beauty, which 
 was in the flask on a shelf in the Princess's room, where she had 
 placed it that she might see it often. Now it happened that one of 
 the Princess's ladies in chasing a spider had knocked the flask off 
 the shelf and broken it, and every drop of the water had been spilt. 
 Not knowing what to do, she had hastily swept away the pieces of 
 crystal, and then remembered that in the King's room she had seen 
 a flask of exactly the same shape, also filled with sparkUng water. 
 So, without saying a word, she fetched it and stood it upon the 
 Queen's shelf. 
 
 Now the water in this flask was what was used in the kingdom 
 for getting rid of troublesome people. Instead of having their 
 heads cut off in the usual way, their faces were bathed with the 
 water, and they instantly feU asleep and never woke up any more. 
 So, when the King, thinking to improve his beauty, took the flask 
 and sprinkled the water upon his face, he feU asleep, and nobody 
 could wake him. 
 
 Little Frisk was the first to hear the news, and he ran to tell 
 Charming, who sent him to beg the Princess not to forget the poor 
 prisoner. AJl the palace was in confusion on account of the King's 
 death, but tiny Frisk made his way through the crowd to the Prin- 
 cess's side, and said : 
 
 "Madam, do not forget poor Charming." 
 
160 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 
 
 Then she remembered all he had done for her, and without 
 saying a word to anyone went straight to the tower, and with her 
 own hands took off Charming's chains. Then, putting a golden 
 crown upon his head, and the royal mantle upon his shoulders, she 
 said: 
 
 "Come, faithful Charming, I make you king, and will take you 
 for my husband." 
 
 Charming, once more free and happy, fell at her feet and 
 thanked her for her gracious words. 
 
 Everybody was dehghted that he should be king, and the 
 wedding, which took place at once, was the prettiest that can be 
 imagined, and Prince Charming and Princess Goldilocks lived hap- 
 pily ever after. ^ 
 
 ' Madame d'Aulnoy. 
 
Goldilocks, putting a golden crown upon his head, and the royal 
 
 mantle upon his shoulders, said, " Come, faithful Charming, 
 
 I make you king, and will take you for my husband." 
 
THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 
 
 DICK WHITTINGTON was a very little boy when his father and 
 mother died; so little, indeed, that he never knew them, nor 
 the place where he was born. He strolled about the country as 
 ragged as a colt, till he met with a wagoner who was going to Lon- 
 don, and who gave him leave to walk all the way by the side of 
 his wagon without paying anything for his passage. This pleased 
 little Whittington very much, as he wanted to see London sadly, 
 for he had heard that the streets were paved with gold, and he was 
 willing to get a bushel of it; but how great was his disappointment, 
 poor boy! when he saw the streets covered with dirt instead of 
 gold, and found himself in a strange place, without a friend, without 
 food, and without money. 
 
 Though the wagoner was so charitable as to let him walk up 
 by the side of the wagon for nothing, he took care not to know him 
 when he came to town, and the poor boy was, in a httle time, so 
 cold and hungry that he wished himself in a good kitchen and by 
 a warm fire in the country. 
 
 In this distress he asked charity of several people, and one of 
 them bid him "Go to work for an idle rogue," "That I will," said 
 Whittington, "with all my heart; I will work for you if you will 
 let me." 
 
 The man, who thought this savored of wit and impertinence 
 (though the poor lad intended only to show his readiness to work), 
 gave him a blow with a stick which broke his head so that the blood 
 Tan down. In this situation, and fainting for want of food, he 
 laid himself down at the door of one Mr. Fitzwarren, a merchant, 
 where the cook saw him, and, being an ill-natured hussey, ordered 
 him to go about his business or she would scald him. At this time 
 Mr. Fitzwarren came from the Exchange, and began also to scold 
 at the poor boy, bidding him to go to work. 
 
 Whittington answered that he should be glad to work if any- 
 body would employ him, and that he should be able if he could 
 get some victuals to eat, for he had had nothing for three days, 
 and he was a poor country boy, and knew nobody, and nobody 
 would employ him. 
 
 He then endeavored to get up, but he was so very weak that 
 
 161 
 
162 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 
 
 he fell down again, which excited so much compassion in the mer- 
 chant that he ordered the servants to take him in and give him 
 some meat and drink, and let him help the cook to do any dirty 
 work that she had to set him about. People are too apt to reproach 
 those who beg with being idle, but give themselves no concern to 
 put them in the way of getting business to do, or considering whether 
 they are able to do it, which is not charity. 
 
 But we return to Whittington, who would have lived happy in 
 this worthy family had he not been bumped about by the cross 
 cook, who must be always roasting and basting, or when the spit 
 was idle employed her hands upon poor Whittington! At last Miss 
 AUce, his master's daughter, was informed of it, and then she took 
 compassion on the poor boy, and made the servants treat him kindly. 
 
 Besides the crossness of the cook, Whittington had another 
 difficulty to get over before he could be happy. He had, by order 
 of his master, a flock-bed placed for him in a garret, where there 
 was a number of rats and mice that often ran over the poor boy's 
 nose and disturbed him in his sleep. After some time, however, 
 a gentleman who came to his master's house gave Whittington a 
 penny for brushing his shoes. This he put into his pocket, being 
 determined to lay it out to the best advantage; and the next day, 
 seeing a woman in the street with a cat under her arm, he ran up 
 to know the price of it. The woman (as the cat was a good mouser) 
 asked a deal of money for it, but on Whittington's telling her he 
 had but a penny in the world, and that he wanted a cat sadly, she 
 let him have it. 
 
 This cat Whittington concealed in the garret, for fear she should 
 be beat about by his mortal enemy the cook, and here she soon 
 killed or frightened away the rats and mice, so that the poor boy 
 could now sleep as sound as a top. 
 
 Soon after this the merchant, who had a ship ready to sail, 
 called for his servants, as his custom was, in order that each of 
 them might venture something to try their luck; and whatever 
 they sent was to pay neither freight nor custom, for he thought 
 justly that God Almighty would bless him the more for his readiness 
 to let the poor partake of his fortune. 
 
 AH the servants appeared but poor Whittington, who, having 
 neither money nor goods, could not think of sending anything to 
 try his luck; but his good friend Miss Alice, thinking his poverty 
 kept him away, ordered him to be called. 
 
 She then offered to lay down something for him, but the mer- 
 chant told his daughter that would not do, it must be something 
 of his own. Upon which poor Whittington said he had nothing but 
 
THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 163 
 
 a cat which he bought for a penny that was given him. "Fetch thy 
 cat, boy," said the merchant, "and send her." Whittington brought 
 poor puss and dehvered her to the captain, with tears in his eyes, 
 for he said he should now be disturbed by the rats and mice as much 
 as ever. All the company laughed at the adventure but Miss 
 Alice, who pitied the poor boy, and gave him something to buy 
 another cat. 
 
 While puss was beating the billows at sea, poor Whittington 
 was severely beaten at home by his tyrannical mistress the cook, 
 who used ham so cruelly, and made such game of him for sending 
 his cat to sea, that at last the poor boy determined to run away 
 from his place, and, having packed up the few things he had, he 
 set out very early in the morning on All-Hallows day. He traveled 
 as far as HoUoway, and there sat down on a stone to consider what 
 course he should take; but while he was thus ruminating. Bow bells, 
 of which there were only six, began to ring; and he thought their 
 sounds addressed him in this manner: 
 
 "Turn again, Whittington, 
 Thrice Lord Mayor of London." 
 
 "Lord Mayor of London!" said he to himself, "what would not 
 one endure to be Lord Mayor of London, and ride in such a fine 
 coach? Well, I'll go back again, and bear all the pummelUng and 
 ill-usage of Cicely rather than miss the opportunity of being Lord 
 Mayor!" So home he went, and happily got into the house and 
 about his business before Mrs. Cicely made her appearemce. 
 
 We must now follow Miss Puss to the coast of Africa. How 
 perilous are voyages at sea, how uncertain the winds and the waves, 
 and how many accidents attend a naval life! 
 
 The ship that had the cat on board was long beaten at sea, 
 and at last, by contrary winds, driven on a part of the coast of 
 Barbary which was inhabited by Moors unknown to the English. 
 These people received our countrymen with civility, and therefore 
 the captain, in order to trade with them, showed them the patterns 
 of the goods he had on board, and sent some of them to the King of 
 the country, who was so well pleased that he sent for the captain 
 and the factor to come to his palace, which was about a mile from the 
 sea. Here they were placed, according to the custom of the country, 
 on rich carpets, flowered with gold and silver; and the King and 
 Queen being seated at the upper end of the room, dinner was brought 
 in, which consisted of many dishes; but no sooner were the dishes 
 put down but an amazing number of rats and mice came from all 
 quarters, and devoiu-ed all the meat in an instant. 
 
164 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 
 
 The factor, in surprise, turned round to the nobles and asked if 
 these vermin were not offensive. "Oh! yes," said they, "very 
 offensive; and the King would give half his treasure to be freed of 
 them, for they not only destroy his dinner, as you see, but they 
 assault him ui his chamber, and even in bed, so that he is obliged 
 to be watched while he is sleeping, for fear of them." 
 
 The factor jumped for joy; he remembered poor Whittington 
 and his cat, and told the King he had a creature on board the ship 
 that would despatch all these vermin immediately. The King's 
 heart heaved so high at the joy which this news gave him that his 
 turban dropped off his head. "Bring this creature to me," said he; 
 "vermin are dreadful ia a court, and if she wiU perform what you 
 say I wiU load your ship with gold and jewels in exchange for her." 
 The factor, who knew his business, took this opportunity to set 
 forth the merits of Miss Puss. He told his Majesty that it would 
 be inconvenient to part with her, as, when she was gone, the rats 
 and mice might destroy the goods in the ship — but to oblige his 
 Majesty he would fetch her. "Rim, run," said the Queen; "I am 
 impatient to see the dear creature." 
 
 Away flew the factor, while another dinner was providing, and 
 returned with the cat just as the rats and mice were devom"ing that 
 also. He immediately put down Miss Puss, who killed a great 
 number of them. 
 
 The King rejoiced greatly to see his old enemies destroyed by 
 so small a creature, and the Queen was highly pleased, £tnd desired 
 the cat might be brought near that she might look at her. Upon 
 which the factor called "Pussy, pussy, pussy!" and she came to 
 him. He then presented her to the Queen, who started back, and 
 was afraid to touch a creature who had made such a havoc among 
 the rats and mice; however, when the factor stroked the cat and 
 called "Pussy, pussy!" the Queen also touched her and cried "Putty, 
 putty!" for she had not learned EngUsh. 
 
 He then put her down on the Queen's lap, where she, purring, 
 played with her Majesty's hand, and then sang herseff to sleep. 
 
 The King having seen the exploits of Miss Puss, and being 
 informed that her kittens would stock the whole country, bargained 
 with the captain and factor for the whole ship's cargo, and then 
 gave them ten times as much for the cat as all the rest amounted 
 to. On which, taking leave of their Majesties and other great 
 personages at court, they sailed with a fair wind for England, wMther 
 We must now attend them. 
 
 The morn had scarcely dawned when Mr. Fitzwarren arose to 
 count over the cash and settle the business for that day. He had 
 
THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 165 
 
 just entered the counting-house, and seated himself at the desk, 
 when somebody came, tap, tap, at the door. "Who's there?" said 
 Mr. Fitzwarren. "A friend," answered the other. "What friend 
 can come at this unseasonable time?" "A real friend is never 
 unseasonable," answered the other. "I come to bring you good 
 news of your ship Unicorn." The merchant bustled up in such 
 a hurry that he forgot his gout; instantly opened the door, and 
 who should be seen waiting but the captain and factor, with a cab- 
 inet of jewels, and a bill of lading, for which the merchant lifted 
 up his eyes and thanked heaven for sinding him such a prosperous 
 voyage. Then they told him the adventures of the cat, and showed 
 him the cabinet of jewels which they had brought for Mr. Whit- 
 tington. Upon which he cried out with great earnestness, but not 
 in the most poetical manner: 
 
 "Go, send him in, and tell him of his fame. 
 And call him Mr. Whittington by name." 
 
 It is not our business to animadvert upon these lines; we are 
 not critics, but historians. It is sufficient for us that they are the 
 words of Mr. Fitzwarren; and though it is beside our purpose, and 
 perhaps not in our power to prove him a good poet, we shall soon 
 convince the reader that he was a good man, which was a much 
 better character; for when some who were present told him that 
 this treasiure was too much for such a poor boy as Whittington, he 
 said: "God forbid that I should deprive him of a penny; it is his 
 own, and he shall have it to a farthing." He then ordered Mr. 
 Whittington in, who was at this time cleaning the kitchen and 
 would have excused himself from going into the counting-house, 
 saying the room was swept and his shoes were dirty and fuU of 
 hob-nails. The merchant, however, made him come in, and ordered 
 a chair to be set for him. Upon which, thinking they iutended 
 to make sport of him, as had been too often the case ia the kitchen, 
 he besought his master not to mock a poor simple fellow, who intended 
 them no harm, but let him go about his business. The merchant, 
 taking him by the hand, said: "Indeed, Mr. Whittington, I am in 
 earnest with you, and sent for you to congratulate you on your 
 great success. Your cat has procured you more money than I am 
 worth in the world, and may you long enjoy it and be happy!" 
 
 At length, being shown the treasure, and convinced by them 
 that all of it belonged to him, he fell upon his knees and thanked 
 the Almighty for his providential care of such a poor and miserable 
 creature. He then laid all the treasure at his master's feet, who 
 refused to take any part of it, but told him he heartily rejoiced at 
 
166 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 
 
 his prosperity, and hoped the wealth he had acquired would be a 
 comfort to him, and would make him happy. He then applied to 
 his mistress, and to his good friend Miss Alice, who refused to take 
 any peirt of the money, but told him she heartily rejoiced at his 
 good success, and wished him all imaginable felicity. He then 
 gratified the captain, factor, and the ship's crew for the care they 
 had taken of his cargo. He hkewise distributed presents to all the 
 servants in the house, not forgetting even his old enemy the cook, 
 though she Uttle deserved it. 
 
 After this Mr. FitzwEirren advised Mr. Whittington to send for 
 the necessary people and dress himself Uke a gentleman, and made 
 him the offer of his house to hve in till he could provide himself 
 with a better. 
 
 Now it came to pass when Mr. Whittington's face was washed, 
 his hair ciu"led, and he dressed in a rich suit of clothes, that he turned 
 out a genteel young fellow; and, as wealth contributes much to 
 give a man confidence, he in a little time dropped that sheepish 
 behavior which was principally occasioned by a depression of spirits, 
 and soon grew a sprightly and good companion, insomuch that Miss 
 Alice, who had forinerly pitied him, now fell in love with him. 
 
 When her father perceived they had this good liking for each 
 other he proposed a match between them, to which both parties 
 cheerfully consented, and the Lord Mayor, Court of Aldermen, 
 Sheriffs, the Company of Stationers, the Royal Academy of Arts, 
 and a number of eminent merchants attended the ceremony, and 
 were elegantly treated at an entertainment made for that purpose. 
 
 History further relates that they Uved very happy, had several 
 children, and died at a good old age. Mr. Whittington served 
 Sheriff of London and was three times Lord Mayor. In the last 
 year of his mayoralty he entertEuned King Henry V and his Queen, 
 after his conquest of France, upon which occasion the King, iu 
 consideration of Whittington's merit, said: "Never had prince such 
 a subject"; which being told to Whittington at the t£d)le, he re- 
 plied: "Never had subject such a king." His Majesty, out of respect 
 to his good character, conferred the honor of knighthood on him 
 soon after. 
 
 Sir Richard many years before his death constantly fed a great 
 ninnber of poor citizens, built a church and a college to it, with a 
 yearly allowance for poor scholars, and near it erected a hospital. 
 
 He also built Newgate for criminals, and gave liberally to St. 
 Bartholomew's Hospital and other pubUc charities. 
 
THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 
 
 ONCE upon a time — ^in the days when the fairies lived — there 
 was a king who had three daughters, who were all young, and 
 clever, and beautiful; but the youngest of the three, who was called 
 Mirainda, was the prettiest and the most beloved. 
 
 The King, her father, gave her more dresses and jewels in a 
 month than he gave the others in a year; but she was so generous 
 that she shared everything with her sisters, and they were all as 
 happy and as fond of one einother as they could be. 
 
 Now, the King had some quarrelsome neighbors, who, tired of 
 leaving him in peace, began to make weit upon him so fiercely that 
 he feared he would be altogether beaten if he did not make an 
 effort to defend himself. So he collected a great army and set off 
 to fight them, leaving the Princesses with their governess in a castle 
 where news of the war were brought every day — sometimes that 
 the King had taken a town, or won a battle, and, at last, that he 
 had altogether overcome his enemies and chased them out of his 
 kingdom, and was coming back to the castle as quickly as possible, 
 to see his dear httle Miranda whom he loved so much. 
 
 The three Princesses put on dresses of satin, which they had 
 had made on purpose for this great occasion, one green, one blue, 
 and the third white; their jewels were the same colors. The eldest 
 wore emeralds, the second turquoises, and the youngest diamonds, 
 and thus adorned they went to meet the King, singing verses which 
 they had composed about his victories. 
 
 When he saw them all so beautiful and so gay he embraced 
 them tenderly, but gave Miranda more kisses than either of the 
 others. 
 
 Presently a splendid banquet was served, and the King and his 
 daughters sat down to it, and as he always thought that there was 
 some special meaning in everything, he said to the eldest: 
 
 "Tell me why you. have chosen a green dress." 
 
 "Sire," she answered, "having heard of your victories I thought 
 that green would signify my joy and the hope of your speedy re- 
 turn." 
 
 "That is a very good answer," said the King; "and you, my 
 daughter," he continued, "why did you take a blue dress?" 
 
 167 
 
168 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 
 
 "Sire," said the Princess, "to show that we constantly hoped 
 for your success, and that the sight of you is as welcome to me as 
 the sky with its most beautiful stars." 
 
 "Why," said the King, "your wise answers astonish me; and 
 you, Miranda. What made you dress yourself aU in white?" 
 
 "Because, sire," she answered, "wMte suits me better than any- 
 thing else." 
 
 "What!" said the King angrily, "was that all you thought of, 
 vain child?" 
 
 "I thought you would be pleased with me," said the Princess; 
 "that was aU." 
 
 The King, who loved her, was satisfied with this, and even 
 pretended to be pleased that she had not told him all her reasons at 
 first. 
 
 "And now," said he, "as I have supped well, and it is not time 
 yet to go to bed, tell me what you dreamed last night." 
 
 The eldest said she had dreamed that he brought her a dress, 
 and the precious stones and gold embroidery on it were brighter 
 than the sun. 
 
 The dream of the second was that the King had brought her a 
 spinning wheel and a distaif, that she might spin him some shirts. 
 
 But the youngest said: "I dreamed that my second sister was to 
 be married, and on her wedding-day, you, father, held a golden 
 ewer and said: "Come, Miranda, and I will hold the water that you 
 may dip your hands in it.' " 
 
 The King was very angry indeed when he heard this dream, 
 and frowned horribly; indeed, he made such an ugly face that every- 
 one knew how angry he was, and he got up and went off to bed 
 in a great hurry; but he could not forget his daughter's dream. 
 "Does the proud girl wish to make me her slave?" he said to him- 
 self. "I am not surprised at her choosing to dress herself in white 
 satin without a thought of me. She does not think me worthy of 
 her consideration! But I will soon put an end to her pretensions!" 
 
 He rose in a fury, and although it was not yet dayhght, he sent 
 for the Captain of his Bodyguard, and said to him: 
 
 "You have heard the Princess Miranda's dream? I consider 
 that it means strange things against me, therefore I order you to 
 take her away into the forest and kill her, and, that I may be sure 
 it is done, you must bring me her heart and her tongue. If you 
 attempt to deceive me you shall be put to death!" 
 
 The Captain of the Guard was very much astonished when he 
 heard this barbarous order, but he did not dare to contradict the 
 King for fear of making him still more angry, or causing him to 
 
©DMSK 
 
 The three princesses put on dresses oi satin, which they had made 
 on purpose tor this great occasion. 
 
THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 169 
 
 send someone else, so he answered that he would fetch the Princess 
 and do as the King had said. When he went to her room they 
 would hardly let him in, it was so early, but he said that the King 
 had sent for Miranda, and she got up quickly and came out; a little 
 black girl called Patypata held up her train, and her pet monkey 
 and her Uttle dog ran after her. The monkey was called Grabu- 
 geon, and the Uttle dog Tintin. 
 
 The Captain of the Guard begged Miranda to come down into 
 the garden where the King was enjoying the fresh air, and when 
 they got there, he pretended to search for him, but as he was not 
 to be found, he said: 
 
 "No doubt his Majesty has strolled into the forest," and he 
 opened the httle door that led to it and they went through. 
 
 By this time the dayUght had begun to appear, and the Princess, 
 looking at her conductor, saw that he had tears in his eyes and 
 seemed too sad to speak. 
 
 "What is the matter?" she said in the kindest way. "You 
 seem very sorrowful." 
 
 "Alas! Princess," he answered, "who would not be sorrowful 
 who was ordered to do such a terrible thing as I am? The King 
 has commanded me to kill you here, and carry your heart and your 
 tongue to him, and if I disobey I shall lose my life." 
 
 The poor Princess was terrified, she grew very pale and began 
 to cry softly. 
 
 Looking up at the Captain of the Guard with her beautiful eyes, 
 she said gently: 
 
 "WiU you reaUy have the heart to kiU me? I have never done 
 you any harm, and have always spoken well of you to the King. 
 If I had deserved my father's anger I would suffer without a mur- 
 mur, but, alas! he is unjust to complain of me, when I have always 
 treated him with love and respect." 
 
 "Fear nothing, Princess," said the Captain of the Guard. "I 
 would far rather die myself than hurt you; but even if I am killed 
 you will not be safe: we must find some way of making the King 
 beheve that you are dead." 
 
 "What can we do?" said Miranda; "unless you take him my 
 heart and my tongue he wiU never believe you." 
 
 The Princess and the Captain of the Guard were talking so 
 earnestly that they did not think of Patypata, but she had over- 
 heard ail they said, and now came and threw herself at Miranda's 
 feet. 
 
 "Madam," she said, "I offer you my Ufe; let me be killed, I 
 shall be only too happy to die for such a kind mistress." 
 
170 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 
 
 "Why, Patypata," cried the Princess, kissing her, "that would 
 never do; your life is as precious to me as my own, especially after 
 such a proof of your affection as you have just given me." 
 
 "You are right. Princess," said Grabugeon, coming forward, "to 
 love such a faithful slave as Patypata; she is of more use to you than 
 I am, I offer you my tongue and my heart most wiUingly, especially 
 as I wish to make a great name for myseff in Goblin Land." 
 
 "No, no, my Uttle Grabugeon," rephed Miranda; "I cannot bear 
 the thought of taking your life." 
 
 "Such a good Uttle dog as I am," cried Tintin, "could not think 
 of letting either of you die for his mistress. If anyone is to die for 
 her it must be me." 
 
 And then began a great dispute between Patypata, Grabugeon, 
 and Tintin, and they came to high words, until at last Grabugeon, 
 who was quicker than the others, ran up to the very top of the 
 nearest tree, and let herseff fall, head first, to the ground, and there 
 she lay — quite dead! 
 
 The Princess was very sorry, but as Grabugeon was really dead, 
 she allowed the Captain of the Guard to take her tongue; but, alas! 
 it was such a httle one — ^not bigger than the Princess's thumb — that 
 they decided sorrowfully that it was of no use at all: the King would 
 not have been taken in by it for a moment! 
 
 "Alas! my Uttle monkey," cried the Princess, "I have lost you, 
 and yet I am no better off than I was before." 
 
 "The honor of saving yoiu* Ufe is to be mine," interrupted 
 Patypata, and, before they could prevent her, she had picked up a 
 knife and cut her head off in an instant. 
 
 But when the Captain of the Guard would have taken her 
 tongue it turned out to be quite black, so that would not have 
 deceived the King either. 
 
 "Am I not unlucky?" cried the poor Princess; "I lose every- 
 thing I love, and am none the better for it." 
 
 "If you had accepted my offer," said Tintin, "you would only 
 have had me to regret, and I should have had all your gratitude." 
 
 Miranda kissed her Uttle dog, crying so bitterly, that at last she 
 could bear it no longer, and turned away into the forest. When she 
 looked back the Captain of the Guard was gone, and she was alone, 
 except for Patypata, Grabugeon, and Tintin, who lay upon the 
 ground. She could not leave the place until she had buried them 
 in a pretty Uttle mossy grave at the foot of a tree, and she wrote 
 their names upon the bark of the tree, and how they had aU died 
 to save her Ufe. And then she began to think where she could go 
 for safety — ^for this forest was so close to her father's castle that she 
 
THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 171 
 
 might be seen and recognized by the first passer-by, and, besides 
 that, it was full of lions and wolves, who would have snapped up a 
 princess just as soon as a stray chicken. So she began to walk as 
 fast as she could, but the forest was so large and the sun was so 
 hot that she nearly died of heat and terror and fatigue; look which 
 way she would there seemed to be no end to the forest, and she 
 was so frightened that she fancied every minute that she heard the 
 King running after her to kill her. You may imagine how miser- 
 able she was, and how she cried as she went on, not knowing which 
 path to follow, and with the thorny bushes scratching her dreadfully 
 and tearing her pretty frock to pieces. 
 
 At last she heard the bleating of a sheep, and said to herself: 
 
 "No doubt there are shepherds here with their flocks; they will 
 show me the w-ay to some village where I can live disguised as a 
 peasant girl. Alas! it is not always kings and princes who are the 
 happiest people in the world. Who could have believed that I 
 should ever be obliged^to run away and hide because the King, for 
 no reason at all, wishes to kill me?" 
 
 So saying she advanced toward the place where she heard the 
 bleating, but what was her surprise when, in a lovely little glade 
 quite surrounded by trees, she saw a large sheep; its wool was as 
 white as snow, and its horns shone hke gold; it had a garland of 
 flowers round its neck, and strings of great pearls about its legs, and 
 a coUar of diamonds; it lay upon a bank of orange-flowers, under a 
 canopy of cloth of gold which protected it from the heat of the sun. 
 Nearly a hundred other sheep were scattered about, not eating the 
 grass, but some drinking coff'ee, lemonade, or sherbet, others eating 
 ices, strawberries and cream, or sweetmeats, while others, again, 
 were playing games. Many of them wore golden collars with jewels, 
 flowers, and ribbons. 
 
 Miranda stopped short in amazement at this unexpected sight, 
 and was looking in all directions for the shepherd of this surprising 
 flock, when the beautiful sheep came bounding toward her. 
 
 "Approach, lovely Princess," he cried; "have no fear of such 
 gentle and peaceable animals as we are." 
 
 "What a marvel!" cried the Princess, starting back a httle. 
 "Here is a sheep that can talk." 
 
 "Your monkey and your dog could talk, madam," sedd he; "are 
 you more astonished at us than at them.3" 
 
 "A fairy gave them the power to speak," replied Miranda. "So 
 I was used to them." 
 
 "Perhaps the same thing has happened to us," he said, smiUng 
 sheepishly. "But, Princess, what can have led you here?" 
 
172 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 
 
 "A thousand misfortunes, Sir Sheep," she answered. "I am the 
 unhappiest princess in the world, and I am seeking a shelter against 
 my father's anger." 
 
 "Come with me, madam," said the Sheep; "I offer you a hiding- 
 place which you only will know of, and where you will be mistress 
 of everything you see." 
 
 "I reaUy cannot follow you," said Miranda, "for I am too tired 
 to walk another step." 
 
 The Sheep with the golden horns ordered that his chariot should 
 be fetched, and a moment after appeared six goats, harnessed to a 
 pumpkin, which was so big that two people could quite well sit in 
 it, and was all hned with cushions of velvet and down. The Princess 
 stepped into it, much amused at such a new kind of carriage, the 
 King of the Sheep took his place beside her, and the goats ran away 
 with them at full speed, and only stopped when they reached a 
 cavern, the entrance to which was blocked by a great stone. This 
 the King touched with his foot, £ind immediately it fell down, and 
 he invited the Princess to enter without fear. Now, if she had 
 not been so alarmed by everything that had happened, nothing 
 could have induced her to go into this frightful cave, but she was 
 so afraid of what might be behind her that she would have thrown 
 herself even down a well at this moment. So, without hesitation, 
 she followed the Sheep, who went before her, down, down, down, 
 until she thought they must come out at the other side of the world 
 — indeed, she was not sure that he wasn't leading her into Fairy- 
 land. At last she saw before her a great plain, quite covered with 
 all sorts of flowers, the scent of which seemed to her nicer than 
 anything she had ever smelled before; a broad river of orange-flower 
 water flowed round it and fountains of wine of every kind ran in 
 all directions and made the prettiest Uttle cascades £ind brooks. 
 The plain was covered with the strangest trees, there were whole 
 avenues where partridges, ready roasted, hung from every branch, 
 or, if you preferred pheasants, quails, turkeys, or rabbits, you had 
 only to turn to the right hand or to the left and you were sure to 
 find them. In places the air was darkened by showers of lobster- 
 patties, white puddings, sausages, tarts, and all sorts of sweetmeats, 
 or with pieces of gold and silver, diamonds and pearls. This un- 
 usual kind of rain, and the pleasantness of the whole place, would, 
 no doubt, have attracted numbers of people to it, if the King of 
 the Sheep had been of a more sociable disposition, but from all 
 accounts it is evident that he was as grave as a judge. 
 
 As it was quite the nicest time of the year when Miranda arrived 
 in this delightful land the only palace she saw was a long row of 
 
THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 173 
 
 orange trees, jasmines, honeysuckles, and musk-roses, and their 
 interlacing branches made the prettiest rooms possible, which were 
 hung with gold and silver gauze, and had great mirrors and candle- 
 sticks, and most beautiful pictures. The Wonderful Sheep begged 
 that the Princess would consider herself queen over all that she 
 saw, and assured her that, though for some years he had been very 
 sad and in great trouble, she had it in her power to make him forget 
 all his grief, 
 
 "You are so kind and generous, noble Sheep," said the Princess, 
 "that I cannot thank you enough, but I must confess that aU I see 
 here seems to me so extraordinary that I don't know what to think 
 of it." 
 
 As she spoke a band of lovely fairies came up and oflfered her 
 amber baskets full of fruit, but when she held out her hands to 
 them they gUded away, and she could feel nothing when she tried 
 to touch them. 
 
 "Oh!" she cried, "what can they be? Whom am I with?" and 
 she began to cry. 
 
 At this instant the King of the Sheep came back to her, and 
 was so distracted to find her in tears that he could have torn his 
 wool. 
 
 "What is the matter, lovely Princess?" he cried. "Has anyone 
 failed to treat you with due respect?" 
 
 "Oh! no," said Miranda; "only I am not used to living with 
 sprites and with sheep that talk, and everything here frightens me. 
 It was very kind of you to bring me to this place, but I shall be 
 even more grateful to you if you will take me up into the world 
 again." 
 
 "Do not be srfraid," said the Wonderful Sheep; "I entreat you to 
 have patience, and listen to the story of my misfortunes. I was 
 once a king, and my kingdom was the most splendid in the world. 
 My subjects loved me, my neighbors envied and feared me. I was 
 respected by everyone, and it was said that no king ever deserved 
 it more. 
 
 "I was very fond of hunting, and one day, while chasing a stag, 
 I left my attendants far behind; suddenly I saw the animal leap 
 into a pool of water, and I rashly urged my horse to follow it, but 
 before we had gone many steps I felt an extraordinary heat, instead 
 of the coolness of the water; the pond dried up, a great gulf opened 
 before me, out of which flames of fire shot up, and I fell helplessly 
 to the bottom of a precipice. 
 
 "I gave myself up for lost, but presently a voice said: 'Ungrate- 
 ful Prince, even this fire is hardly enough to warm your cold heart!' 
 
174 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 
 
 " 'Who complains of my coldness in this dismal place?' I 
 cried. 
 
 " 'An unhappy being who loves you hopelessly,' replied the 
 voice, and at the same moment the flames began to flicker and cease 
 to burn, and I saw a fairy, whom I had known as long as I could 
 remember, and whose ugliness had always horrified me. She was 
 leaning upon the arm of a most beautiful young girl, who wore 
 chains of gold on her wrists and was evidently her slave. 
 
 " 'Why, Ragotte,' I said, for that was the fairy's name, 
 'what is the meaning of all this? Is it by yom* orders that I am 
 here?' 
 
 " 'And whose fault is it,' she answered, 'that you have never 
 understood me until now? Must a powerful fairy hke myself con- 
 descend to explain her doings to you who are no better than an ant 
 by comparison, though you think yourself a great king?' 
 
 " 'Call me what you Uke,' I said impatiently; 'but what is it 
 that you wemt — ^my crown, or my cities, or my treasures?' 
 
 " 'Treasures!' said the fairy, disdainfully. 'If I chose I could 
 make any one of my scuUions richer and more powerful than you. 
 I do not want your treasures, but,' she added softly, 'if you will give 
 me your heart — if you will marry me — I will add twenty kingdoms to 
 the one you have already; you shall have a hundred castles full of 
 gold and five hundred full of silver, and, in short, anything you like 
 to ask me for.' 
 
 " 'Madam Ragotte,' said I, 'when one is at the bottom of a pit 
 where one has fuUy expected to be roasted ahve, it is impossible to 
 think of asking such a charming person as you are to marry one! 
 I beg that you will set me at liberty, and then I shall hope to answer" 
 you fittingly.' 
 
 " 'Ah!' said she, 'if you really loved me you would not care 
 where you were — a cave, a wood, a fox-hole, a desert, would please 
 you equally weU. Do not think that you can deceive me; you 
 fancy you are going to escape, but I assure you that you are going 
 to stay here, and the first thing I shall give you to do will be to 
 keep my sheep — they are very good company and speak quite as 
 well as you do.' 
 
 "As she spoke she advanced, and led me to this plain where we 
 now stand, and showed me her flock, but I paid little attention to 
 it or to her. 
 
 "To tell the truth, I was so lost in admiration of her beautiful 
 slave that I forgot everything else, and the cruel Ragotte, perceiving 
 this, turned upon her so furious and terrible a look that she fell 
 lifeless to the ground. 
 
THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 175 
 
 "At this dreadful sight I drew my sword and rushed at Ragotte, 
 and should certainly have cut off her head had she not by her magic 
 arts chained me to the spot on which I stood; aU my e£Forts to move 
 were useless, and at last, when I threw myself down on the ground 
 in despair, she said to me, with a scornful smile: 
 
 " 'I intend to make you feel my power. It seems that you are 
 a Uon at present, I mean you to be a sheep.' 
 
 "So saying, she touched me with her wand, and I became what 
 you see. I did not lose the power of speech, or of feeUng the misery 
 of my present state. 
 
 " 'For five years,' she said, 'you shall be a sheep, and lord of 
 this pleasant land, while I, no longer able to see your face, which 
 I loved so much, shall be better able to hate you as you deserve to 
 be hated.' 
 
 "She disappeared as she finished speaking, and if I had not been 
 too unhappy to care about anything I should have been glad that 
 she was gone. 
 
 "The talking sheep received me as their king, and told me that 
 they, too, were unfortunate princes who had, in different ways, 
 ofiFended the revengeful fairy, and had been added to her flock for 
 a certain nmnber of years; some more, some less. From time to 
 time, indeed, one regains his own proper form and goes back again 
 to his place in the upper world; but the other beings whom you 
 saw are the rivals or the enemies of Ragotte, whom she has im- 
 prisoned for a hundred years or so; though even they will go back 
 at last. The young slave of whom I told you about is one of these; 
 I have seen her often, and it has been a great pleasure to me. She 
 never speaks to me, and if I were nearer to her I know I should 
 find her only a shadow, which wotdd be vei*y annoying. However, 
 I noticed that one of my companions in misfortune was also very 
 attentive to this fittle sprite, and I found out that he had been her 
 lover, whom the cruel Ragotte had taken away from her long before; 
 since then I have cared for, and thought of, nothing but how I 
 might regain my freedom. I have often been in the forest; that 
 is where I have seen you, lovely Princess, sometimes driving your 
 chariot, which you did with all the grace and skill in the world; 
 sometimes riding to the chase on so spirited a horse that it seemed 
 as if no one but yourself could have managed it, and sometimes 
 running races on the plain with the Princesses of your Court — 
 running so hghtly that it was you always who won the prize. Oh! 
 Princess, I have loved you so long, and yet how dare I tell you of 
 my love! what hope can there be for an unhappy sheep Uke myself?" 
 
 Miranda was so siffprised and confused by all that she had 
 
176 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 
 
 heard that she hardly knew what answer to give to the King of the 
 Sheep, but she managed to make some kind of httle speech, which 
 certainly did not forbid him to hope, and said that she should not 
 be afraid of the shadows now she knew that they would some day 
 come to life again. "Alas!" she continued, "if my poor Patypata, my 
 dear Grabugeon, and pretty little Tintia, who all died for my sake, 
 were equally well oS, I should have nothing left to wish for here!" 
 
 Prisoner though he was, the King of the Sheep had stiU some 
 powers and privileges. 
 
 "Go," said he to his Master of the Horse, "go and seek the 
 shadows of the little black girl, the monkey, and the dog: they will 
 amuse our Princess." 
 
 And an instant afterward Miranda saw them coming toward 
 her, and their presence gave her the greatest pleasure, though they 
 did not come near enough for her to touch them. 
 
 The King of the Sheep was so kind and amusing, and loved 
 Miranda so dearly, that at last she began to love him too. Such a 
 heuidsome sheep, who was so polite and considerate, could hardly 
 fail to please, especially if one knew that he was really a king, and 
 that his strange imprisonment would soon come to an end. So 
 the Princess's days passed very gaily whUe she waited for the happy 
 time to come. The King of the Sheep, with the help of all the 
 flock, got up balls, concerts, and hunting parties, and even the 
 shadows joined in all the fun, and came, making believe to be their 
 own real selves. 
 
 One evening, when the couriers arrived (for the King sent most 
 carefuUy for news — and they always brought the very best kinds), 
 it was announced that the sister of the Princess Miranda was going 
 to be married to a great Prince, and that nothing could be more 
 splendid than all the preparations for the wedding. 
 
 "Ah!" cried the young Princess, "how imlucky I am to miss the 
 sight of so many pretty things! Here am I imprisoned under the 
 earth, with no company but sheep and shadows, while my sister is 
 to be adorned like a queen and surrounded by aU who love and 
 admire her, and everyone but myself can go to wish her joy!" 
 
 "Why do you complain, Princess?" said the King of the Sheep. 
 "Did I say that you were not to go to the wedding.** Set out as 
 soon as you please; only promise me that you will come back, for 
 I love you too much to be able to live without you." 
 
 Miranda was very grateful to him, and promised faithfully that 
 nothing in the world should keep her from coming back. The King 
 caused an escort suitable to her rank to be got ready for her, and 
 she dressed herself spendidly, not forgetting anything that could 
 
THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 177 
 
 make her more beautiful. Her chariot was of mother-of-pearl, 
 drawn by six dun-colored griffins just brought from the other side 
 of the world, and she was attended by a number of guards in splendid 
 uniforms, who were aU at least eight feet high and had come from 
 far and near to ride in the Princess's train. 
 
 Miranda reached her father's palace just as the wedding cere- 
 mony began, and everyone, as soon as she came in, was struck with 
 surprise at her beauty and the splendor of her jewels. She heard 
 exclamations of admiration on aU sides; and the King her father 
 looked at her so attentively that she was afraid he must recognize 
 her; but he was so sure that she was dead that the idea never 
 occurred to him. 
 
 However, the fear of not getting away made her leave before 
 the marriage was over. She went out hastily, leaving behind her 
 a little coral casket set with emeralds. On it was written in 
 diamond letters: "Jewels for the Bride," and when they opened it, 
 which they did as soon as it was found, there seemed to be no end 
 to the pretty things it contained. The King, who had hoped to 
 join the unknown Princess and find out who she was, was dread- 
 fully disappointed when she disappeared so suddenly, alid gave 
 orders that if she ever came again the doors were to be shut that 
 she might not get away so easily. Short as Miranda's absence had 
 been it had seemed hke a hundred years to the King of the Sheep. 
 He was waiting for her by a fountain in the thickest part of the 
 forest, and the ground was strewn with splendid presents which he 
 had prepared for her to show his joy and gratitude at her coming 
 back. 
 
 As soon as she was in sight he rushed to meet her, leaping and 
 bounding hke a real sheep. He caressed her tenderly, throwing 
 himself at her feet and kissing her hands, and told her how imeasy 
 he had been in her absence, and how impatient for her return, with 
 an eloquence which charmed her. 
 
 After some time came the news that the King's second daughter 
 was going to be married. When Miranda heard it she begged the 
 King of the Sheep to allow her to go and see the wedding as before. 
 This request made him feel very sad, as if some misfortune must 
 surely come of it, but his love for the Princess being stronger than 
 anything else he did not hke to refuse her. 
 
 "You wish to leave me, Princess," said he; "it is my un- 
 happy fate — ^you are not to blame. I consent to yoxu" going, but, 
 believe me, I can give you no stronger proof of my love than by 
 so doing." 
 
 The Princess assured him that she would only stay a very short 
 
178 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 
 
 time, as she had done before, and begged him not to be uneasy, as 
 she would be quite as much grieved if anything detained her as he 
 could possibly be. 
 
 So, with the same escort, she set out, and reached the palace as 
 the marriage ceremony began. Everybody was delighted to see her; 
 she was so pretty that they thought she must be some fairy 
 princess, and the Princes who were there could not take their eyes 
 off her. 
 
 The King was more glad than anyone else that she had come 
 again, and gave orders that the doors should all be shut and bolted 
 that very minute. When the wedding was all but over the Princess 
 got up quickly, hoping to sUp away unnoticed among the crowd, 
 but, to her great dismay, she found every door fastened. 
 
 She felt more at ease when the King came up to her, and with 
 the greatest respect begged her not to run away so soon, but at 
 least to honor him by staying for the splendid feast which was 
 prepared for the Princes and Princesses. He led her into a mag- 
 nificent hall, where all the Coiu:t was assembled, and himself taking 
 up the golden bowl full of water, he offered it to her that she might 
 dip her pretty fingers into it. 
 
 At this the Princess could no longer contain herself; throwing 
 herself at the King's feet, she cried out: 
 
 "My dream has come true after aU — ^you have offered me water 
 to wash my hands on my sister's wedding day, and it has not vexed 
 you to do it." 
 
 The King recognized her at once — ^indeed, he had already thought 
 several times how much like his poor Uttle Miranda she was. 
 
 "Oh! my dear daughter," he cried, kissing her, "can you ever 
 forget my cruelty? I ordered you to be put to death because I 
 thought your dream portended the loss of my crown. And so it 
 did," he added, "for now your sisters are both married and have 
 kingdoms of their own — and mine shall be for you." So saying he 
 put his crown on the Princess's head and cried: 
 
 "Long five Queen Miranda!" 
 
 AU the Court cried: "Long five Queen Miranda!" after him, and 
 the young Queen's two sisters came running up, and threw their 
 arms round her neck, and kissed her a thousand times, and then 
 there was such a laughing and crying, talking and kissing, all at 
 once, and Miranda thanked her father, and began to ask after 
 everyone — particularly the Captain of the Guard, to whom she owed 
 so much; but, to her great sorrow, she heard that he was dead. 
 Presently they sat down to the banquet, and the King asked 
 Miranda to tell them all that had happened to her since the terrible 
 
THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 179 
 
 morning when he had sent the Captain of the Guard to fetch her. 
 This she did with so much spirit that all the guests Ustened with 
 breathless interest. But while she was thus enjoying herself with 
 the King and her sisters, the King of the Sheep was waiting im- 
 patiently for the time of her return, and when it came and went, 
 and no Princess appeared, his anxiety became so great that he 
 could bear it no longer, 
 
 "She is not coming back any more," he cried. "My miserable 
 sheep's face displeases her, and without Miranda what is left to 
 me, wretched creature that I ami Oh! cruel Ragotte; my punish- 
 ment is complete." 
 
 For a long time he bewailed his sad fate like this, and then, 
 seeing that it was growing dark, and that still there was no sign of 
 the Princess, he set out as fast as he could in the direction of the 
 town. When he reached the palace he asked for Miranda, but by 
 this time everyone had heard the story of her adventures, and did 
 not want her to go back again to the King of the Sheep, so they 
 refused sternly to let him see her. In vain he begged and prayed 
 them to let him in; though his entreaties might have melted hearts 
 of stone they did not move the guards of the palace, and at last, 
 quite broken-hearted, he fell dead at their feet. 
 
 In the meantime the King, who had not the least idea of the 
 sad thing that was happening outside the gate of his palace, pro- 
 posed to Miranda that she should be driven in her chariot all round 
 the town, which was to be illuminated with thousands and thou- 
 sands of torches, placed in windows and balconies, and in aU the 
 grand squares. But what a sight met her eyes at the very entrance 
 of the palace! There lay her dear, kind sheep, silent and motion- 
 less, upon the pavement! 
 
 She threw herself out of the chariot and ran to him, crying 
 bitterly, for she realized that her broken promise had cost him his 
 life, and for a long, long time she was so unhappy that they thought 
 she would have died too. 
 
 So you see that even a princess is not always happy — especially 
 if she forgets to keep her word; and the greatest misfortunes often 
 happen to people just as they think they have obtained their 
 heart's desires l^ 
 
 ' Madame d'Aulnoy. 
 
LITTLE THUMB 
 
 THERE was, once upon a time, a man and his wife, fagot-makers 
 by trade, who had several children, aU boys. The eldest was but 
 ten years old, and the youngest only seven. 
 
 They were very poor, and their seven children incommoded 
 them greatly, because not one of them was able to earn his bread. 
 That which gave them yet more uneasiness was that the yoimgest 
 was of a very puny constitution, Eind scarce ever spoke a word, 
 which made them take that for stupidity which was a sign of good 
 sense. He was very httle, and when born'^no bigger than one's 
 thumb, which made him be called Little Thumb. 
 
 The poor child bore the blame of whatsoever was done amiss 
 in the house, and, guilty or not, was always in the wrong; he 
 was, notwithstanding, more cunning and had a far greater share of 
 wisdom than all his brothers put together; and, if he spake httle, he 
 heard and thought the more. 
 
 There happened now to come a very bad year, and the famine 
 was so great that these poor people resolved to rid themselves of 
 their children. One evening, when they were aU in bed and the 
 fagot-maker was sitting with his wife at the fire, he said to her, 
 with his heart ready to burst with grief: 
 
 "Thou seest plainly that we are not able to keep our children, 
 and I cannot see them starve to death before my face; I am resolved 
 to lose them in the wood to-morrow, which may very easily be done; 
 for, while they are busy in tying up fagots, we may run away, and 
 leave them, without their taking any notice." 
 
 "Ah!" cried his wife; "and canst thou thyself have the heart 
 to take thy children out along with thee on purpose to lose them?" 
 
 In vaui did her husband represent to her their extreme poverty: 
 she would not consent to it; she was indeed poor, but she was their 
 mother. However, having considered what a grief it would be to 
 her to see them perish with hunger, she at last consented, and went 
 to bed all in tears. 
 
 Little Thiunb heard every word that had been spoken; for 
 observing, as he lay in his bed, that they were talking very busily, 
 he got up softly, and hid himself under his father's stool, that he 
 might hear what they said without being seen. He went to bed 
 
 180 
 
LITTLE THUMB 181 
 
 again, but did not sleep a wink all the rest of the night, thinking 
 on what he had to do. He got up early in the morning, and went 
 to the river-side, where he filled his pockets full of small white 
 pebbles, and then returned home. 
 
 They all went abroad, but Little Thumb never told his brothers 
 one syllable of what he knew. They went into a very thick forest, 
 where they could not see one another at ten paces distance. The 
 fagot-maker began to cut wood, and the children to gather up the 
 sticks to make fagots. Their father and mother, seeing them busy 
 at their work, got away from them insensibly, and ran away from 
 them all at once, along a by-way through the winding bushes. 
 
 When the children saw they were left alone, they began to cry 
 as loud as they could. Little Thumb let them cry on, knowing 
 very well how to get home again, for, as he came, he took care to 
 drop all along the way the little white pebbles he had in his pockets. 
 Then he said to them: 
 
 "Be not afraid, brothers; father and mother have left us here, 
 but I will lead you home again, only follow me." 
 
 They did so, and he brought them home by the very same way 
 they came into the forest. They dared not go in, but sat them- 
 selves down at the door, hstening to what their father and mother 
 were saying. 
 
 The very moment the fagot-maker and his wife reached home 
 the lord of the manor sent them ten crowns, which he had owed 
 them a long while, and which they never expected. This gave them 
 new fife, for the poor people were almost famished. The fagot-maker 
 sent his wife immediately to the butcher's. As it was a long while 
 since they had eaten a bit, she bought thrice as much meat as 
 would sup two people. When they had eaten, the woman said: 
 
 "Alas! where are now our poor children? they would make a 
 good feast of what we have left here; but it was you, William, who 
 had a mind to lose them: I told you we should repent of it. What 
 are they now doing in the forest.*^ Alas! dear God, the wolves have 
 perhaps already eaten them up: thou art very inhuman thus to have 
 lost thy children." 
 
 The fago1>-maker grew at last quite out of patience, for she 
 repeated it above twenty times, that they should repent of it, and 
 that she was in the right of it for so saying. He threatened to beat 
 her if she did not hold her tongue. It was not that the fagot-maker 
 was not, perhaps, more vexed than his wife, but that she teased 
 him, and that he was of the humor of a great many others, who love 
 wives to speak well, but think those very importunate who are 
 continually doing so. She was half-drowned in tears, crying out: 
 
182 LITTLE THUMB 
 
 "Alas! where are now my children, my poor children?" 
 
 She spake this so very loud that the children, who were at the 
 gate, began to cry out all together: 
 
 "Here we arel Here we are!" 
 
 She ran immediately to open the door, and said, hugging them: 
 
 "I am glad to see you, my dear children; you are very hungry 
 and weary; £uid my poor Peter, thou art, horribly bemired; come in 
 and let me clean thee." 
 
 Now, you must know that Peter was her eldest son, whom she 
 loved above all the rest, because he was somewhat carroty, as she 
 he;rself was. They sat down to supp>er, and ate with such a good 
 appetite as pleased both father and mother, whom they acquainted 
 how frightened they were in the forest, speaking almost always all 
 together. The good folks were extremely glad to see their children 
 once more at home, and this joy continued while the ten crowns 
 lasted; but, when the money was aU gone, they fell again into their 
 former uneasiness, and resolved to lose them again; and, that they 
 might be the surer of doing it, to carry them to a much greater 
 distance than before. 
 
 They could not talk of this so secretly but they were over- 
 heard by Little Thumb, who made accoimt to get out of this dif- 
 ficulty as well as the former; but, though he got up very early 
 in the morning to go and pick up some little pebbles, he was dis- 
 appointed, for he found the house-door double-locked, and was at 
 a stand what to do. When their father had given each of them a 
 piece of bread for their breakfast. Little Thvunb fancied he might 
 make use of this instead of the pebbles by throwing it in little bits 
 all along the way they should pass; and so he put the bread in his 
 pocket. 
 
 Their father and mother brought them into the thickest and 
 most obscm-e part of the forest, when, stealing away into a by-path, 
 they there left them. Little Thumb was not very uneasy at it, for 
 he thought he could easily find the way again by means of his bread, 
 which he had scattered all along as he came; but he was very much 
 surprised when he could not find so much as one crumb: the birds 
 had come and had eaten it up, every bit. They were now in great 
 affliction, for the farther they went the more they were out of their 
 way, and were more and more bewildered in the forest. 
 
 Night now came on, and there arose a terribly high wind, which 
 made them dreadfully afraid. They fancied they heard on every 
 side of them the howHng of wolves coming to eat them up. They 
 scarce dared to speak or turn their heads. After this, it rained 
 very hard, which wetted them to the skin; their feet shpped at 
 
LITTLE THUMB 183 
 
 every step they took, and they fell into the mire, whence they got 
 up in a very dirty pickle; their hands were quite benumbed. 
 
 Little Thumb climbed up to the top of a tree, to see if he could 
 discover anything; and having turned his head about on every side, he 
 saw at last a glimmering light, like that of a candle, but a long way 
 from the forest. He came down, and, when upon the ground, he could 
 see it no more, which grieved him sadly. However, having walked 
 for some time with his brothers toward that side on which he had 
 seen the Ught, he perceived it again as he came out of the wood. 
 
 They came at last to the house where this candle was, not 
 without an abundance of fear: for very often they lost sight of it. 
 which happened every time they came into a bottom. They knocked 
 at the door, and a good womgui came and opened it; she asked them 
 what they would have. 
 
 Little Thumb told her they were poor children who had been 
 lost in the forest, and desired to lodge there for God's sake. 
 
 The woman, seeing them so very pretty, began to weep, and 
 said to them: 
 
 "Alas! poor babies; whither are ye come? Do ye know that 
 this house belongs to a cruel ogre who eats up httle children?" 
 
 "Ah! dear madam," answered Little Thumb (who trembled 
 every joint of him, as well as his brothers), "what shall we do? To 
 be sure the wolves of the forest will devour us to-night if you refuse 
 us to lie here; and so we would rather the gentleman should eat us; 
 and perhaps he may take pity upon us, especially if you please to 
 beg it of him." 
 
 The Ogre's wife, who beUeved she could conceal them from her 
 husband till morning, let them come in, and brought them to warm 
 themselves at a very good fire; for there was a whole sheep upon 
 the spit, roasting for the Ogre's supper. 
 
 As they begem to be a little warm they heard three or four great 
 raps at the door; this was the Ogre, who had come home. Upon 
 this she hid them under the bed and went to open the door. The 
 Ogre presently asked if supper was ready and the wine drawn, and 
 then sat himself down to table. The sheep was as yet aU raw and 
 bloody; but he Uked it the better for that. He sniffed about to 
 the right and left, saying: 
 
 "I smell fresh meat." 
 
 "What you smell so," said his wife, "must be the calf which I 
 have just now killed and flayed." 
 
 "I smell fresh meat, I tell thee once more," repUed the Ogre, 
 looking crossly at his wife; "and there is something here which I 
 do not understand." 
 
184 LITTLE THUMB 
 
 As he spoke these words he got up from the table and went 
 directly to the bed. 
 
 "Ah, ah!" said he; "I see then how thou wouldst cheat me, 
 thou cursed woman; I know not why I do not eat thee up too, but 
 it is well for thee that thou art a tough old carrion. Here is good 
 game, which comes very quickly to entertain three ogres of my 
 acquaintance who are to pay me a visit in a day or two." 
 
 With that he dragged them out from under the bed one by 
 one. The poor children fell upon their knees, and begged his pardon; 
 but they had to do with one of the most cruel ogres in the world, 
 who, far from having any pity on them, had already devoured 
 them with his eyes, and told his wife they would be dehcate eating 
 when tossed up with good savory sauce. He then took a great 
 knife, and, coming up to these poor children, whetted it upon a 
 great whel^stone which he held in his left hand. He had akeady 
 taken hold of one of them when his wife said to him: 
 
 "Why need you do it now.»> Is it not time enough to-morrow.I>" 
 
 "Hold your prating," said the Ogre; "they will eat the tenderer." 
 
 "But you have so much meat already," rephed his wife, "you 
 have no occasion; here are a calf, two sheep, and half a hog." 
 
 "That is true," said the Ogre; "give them their beUy full that 
 they may not fall away, and put them to bed." 
 
 The good woman was overjoyed at this, and gave them a good 
 supper; but they were so much afraid they could not eat a bit. 
 As for the Ogre, he sat down again to drink, being highly pleased 
 that he had got wherewithal to treat his friends. He drank a 
 dozen glasses more than ordinary, which got up into his head and 
 obliged him to go to bed. 
 
 The Ogre had seven daughters, all httle children, and these 
 young ogresses had all of them very fine complexions, because they 
 used to eat fresh meat hke their father; but they had little gray eyes, 
 quite round, hooked noses, and very long sharp teeth, standing at a 
 good distance from each other. They were not as yet over and above 
 mischievous, but they promised very fair for it, for they had already 
 bitten little children, that they might suck their blood. 
 
 They had been put to bed early, with every one a crown of gold 
 upon her head. There was in the same chamber a bed of the hke 
 bigness, and it was into this bed the Ogre's wife put the seven Uttle 
 boys, after which she went to bed to her husband. 
 
 Little Thumb, who had observed that the Ogre's daughters had 
 crowns of gold upon their heads, and was afraid lest the Ogre should 
 repent his not kilUng them, got up about midnight, and, taking his 
 brothers' bonnets and his own, went very softly and put them upon 
 
LITTLE THUMB 185 
 
 the heads of the seven Uttle ogresses, after having taken off their 
 crowns of gold, which he put upon his own head and his brothers', 
 that the Ogre might take them for his daughters, and his daughters 
 for the Uttle boys whom he wanted to kill. 
 
 All this succeeded according to his desire; for, the Ogre waking 
 about midnight, and sorry that he deferred to do that till morning 
 which he might have done over-night, threw himself hastily out of 
 bed, and, taking his great knife, 
 
 "Let us see," said he, "how our little rogues do, and not make 
 two jobs of the matter." 
 
 He then went up, groping all the way, into his daughters' 
 chamber, and, coming to the bed where the little boys lay, and who 
 were every soul of them fast asleep, except Little Thumb, who was 
 terribly afraid when he found the Ogre fumbling about his head, 
 as he had done about his brothers', the Ogre, feeUng the golden 
 crowns, said: 
 
 "I should have made a fine piece of work of it, truly; I find I 
 drank too much last night." 
 
 Then he went to the bed where the girls lay; and, having found 
 the boys' little bonnets, 
 
 "Ah!" said he, "my merry lads, are you there? Let us work 
 as we ought." 
 
 And saying these words, without more ado, he cut the throats 
 of all his seven daughters. 
 
 Well pleased with what he had done, he went to bed again to 
 his wife. So soon as Little Thumb heard the Ogre snore, he waked 
 his brothers, and bade them all put on their clothes presently and 
 follow him. They stole down softly into the garden, and got over 
 the wall. They kept running about all night, and trembled all the 
 while, without knowing which way they went. 
 
 The Ogre, when he awoke, said to his wife: "Go upstairs and 
 dress those young rascals who came here last night." 
 
 The wife was very much surprised at this goodness of her 
 husband, not dreaming after what manner she should dress them; 
 but, thinking that he had ordered her to go and put on their clothes, 
 she went up, and was strangely astonished when she perceived her 
 seven daughters killed, and weltering in their blood. 
 
 She fainted away, for this is the first expedient almost all 
 women find in such cases. The Ogre, fearing his wife would be too 
 long in doing what he had ordered, went up himself to help her. 
 He was no less amazed than his wife at this frightful spectacle. 
 
 "Ah! what have I done?" cried he. "The wretches shall pay 
 for it, and that instantly." 
 
186 LITTLE THUMB 
 
 He threw a pitcher of water upon his wife's face, and, having 
 brought her to herself, said : 
 
 "Give me quickly my boots of seven leagues, that I may go and 
 catch them," 
 
 He went out, and, having run over a vast deal of ground, both 
 on this side and that, he came at last into the very road where the 
 poor children were, and not above a hundred paces from their 
 father's house. They espied the Ogre, who went at one step from 
 mountain to mountain, and over rivers as easily as the narrowest 
 kennels. Little Thumb, seeing a hollow rock near the place where 
 they were, made his brothers hide themselves in it, and crowded 
 into it himself, minding always what would become of the Ogre. 
 
 The Ogre, who found himself much tired with his long and 
 fruitless journey (for these boots of seven leagues greatly fatigued 
 the wearer), had a great mind to rest himself, and, by chance, went 
 to sit down upon the rock where the little boys had hid themselves. 
 As it was impossible he could be more weary than he was, he fell 
 asleep, and, after reposing himseK some time, began to snore so 
 frightfully that the poor children were no less afraid of him than 
 when he held up his great knife and was going to cut their throats. 
 Little Thumb was not so much frightened as his brothers, and told 
 them that they should run away immediately toward home while 
 the Ogre was asleep so soundly, and that they should not be in 
 any pain about him. They took his advice, and got home presently. 
 Little Thumb came up to the Ogre, pulled off his boots gently and 
 jut them on his own legs. The boots were very long and large, 
 3ut, as they were fairies, they had the gift of becoming big and 
 ittle, according to the legs of those who wore them; so that they 
 fitted his feet and legs as well as if they had been made on purpose 
 for him. He went immediately to the Ogre's house, where he saw 
 his wife crying bitterly for the loss of her murdered daughters. 
 
 "Your husband," said Little Thumb, "is in very great danger, 
 being taken by a gang of thieves, who have sworn to kill him if 
 he does not give them all his gold and silver. The very moment 
 they held their daggers at his throat he perceived me, and desired 
 me to come and tell you the condition he is in, and that you shoizld 
 give me whatsoever he has of value, without retaining any one 
 thing: for otherwise they will kill him without mercy; and, as his 
 case is very pressing, he desired me to make use (you see I have 
 them on) of his boots, that I might make the more haste and to 
 show you that I do not impose upon you." 
 
 The good woman, being sadly frightened, gave him all she had: 
 for this Ogre was a very good husband, though he used to eat up 
 
LITTLE THUMB 187 
 
 Kttle children. Little Thumb, having thus got all the Ogre's money, 
 came home to his father's house, where he was received with 
 abundance of joy. 
 
 There are many people who do not agree in this circumstance, 
 and pretend that Little Thumb never robbed the Ogre at all, and 
 that he only thought he might very justly, and with a safe con- 
 science, take off his boots of seven leagues, because he made no 
 other use of them but to run after Uttle children. These folks 
 aifirm that they are very well assured of this, and the more as having 
 drunk and eaten often at the fagot-maker's house. They aver that 
 when Little Thumb had taken off the Ogre's boots he went to Court, 
 where he was informed that they were very much in pain about a 
 certain army, which was two hundred leagues off, and the success 
 of a battle. He went, say they, to the King, and told him that, 
 if he desired it, he would bring him news from the army before 
 night. 
 
 The King promised him a great sum of money upon that con- 
 dition. Little Thumb was as good as his word, and returned that 
 very same night with the news; and, this first expedition causing 
 him to be known, he got whatever he pleased, for the King paid 
 him very weU for carrying his orders to the army. After having 
 for some time carried on the business of a messenger, and gained 
 thereby great wealth, he went home to his father, where it was im- 
 possible to express the joy they were all in at his return. He made 
 the whole family very easy, bought places for his father and brothers, 
 and, by that means, settled them very handsomely in the world, 
 and, in the meantime, made his court to perfection. ^ 
 
 * Charles Perrault. 
 
THE FORTY THIEVES 
 
 IN a town in Persia there dwelt two brothers, one named Cassim, 
 the other Ali Baba. Cassim was married to a rich wife and lived 
 in plenty, while AJi Baba had to maintain his wife and children by 
 cutting wood in a neighboring forest and selling it in the town. 
 One day, when Ali Baba was in the forest, he saw a troop of men 
 on horseback, coming toward him in a cloud of dust. He was 
 afraid they were robbers, and climbed into a tree for safety. When 
 they came up to him and dismounted, he counted forty of them. 
 They imbridled their horses and tied them to trees. The finest man 
 among them, whom Ali Baba took to be their captain, went a httle 
 way among some bushes, and said: "Open, Sesame!"* so plainly that 
 Ali Baba heard him. A door opened in the rocks, and having made 
 the troop go in, he followed them, and the door shut again of itself. 
 They stayed some time inside, and AU Baba, fearing they might 
 come out and catch him, was forced to sit patiently in the tree. At 
 last the door opened again, and the Forty Thieves came out. As 
 the Captain went in last he came out first, and made them aU pass 
 by him; he then closed the door, saying: "Shut, Sesame!" Every 
 man bridled his horse and mounted, the Captain put himself at 
 their head, and they returned as they came. 
 
 Then AJi Baba climbed down and went to the door concealed 
 among the bushes, and said: "Open, Sesame!" and it flew open. Ali 
 Baba, who expected a dull, dismal place, was greatly surprised to 
 find it large and well lighted, and hollowed by the hand of man in 
 the form of a vault, which received the light from an opening in the 
 ceihng. He saw rich bales of merchandise — silk, stuff-brocades, aU 
 piled together, and gold and silver in heaps, and money ia leather 
 purses. He went in and the door shut beliind him. He did not 
 look at the silver, but brought out as many bags of gold as he thought 
 his asses, which were browsing outside, could carry, loaded them 
 with the bags, and hid it all with fagots. Using the words: "Shut, 
 Sesame!" he closed the door and went home. 
 
 Then he drove his asses into the yard, shut the gates, carried 
 the money-bags to his wife, and emptied them out before her. He 
 bade her keep the secret, and he would go and bury the gold. "Let 
 
 ' Sesame is a kind of grain. 
 188 
 
THE FORTY THIEVES 189 
 
 me first measure it," said his wife. "I will go borrow a measm-e of 
 someone, while you dig the hole." So she ran to the wife of Cassim 
 and borrowed a measure. Knowing Ali Baba's poverty, the sister 
 was curious to find out what sort of grain his wife wished to measure, 
 and artfully put some suet at the bottom of the measure. Ah Baba's 
 wife went home and set the measure on the heap of gold, and filled 
 it and emptied it often, to her great content. She then carried it 
 back to her sister, without noticing that a piece of gold was stick- 
 ing to it, which Cassim's wife perceived directly her back was turned. 
 She grew very curious, and said to Cassim when he came home: 
 "Cassim, your brother is richer than you. He does not count his 
 money, he measures it." He begged her to explain this riddle, 
 which she did by showing him the piece of money and telling him 
 where she found it. Then Cassim grew so envious that he could not 
 sleep, and went to his brother in the morning before sunrise. "Ali 
 Baba," he said, showing him the gold piece, "you pretend to be poor 
 and yet you measure gold." By this Ali Baba perceived that 
 through his wife's folly Cassim and his wife knew their secret, so he 
 confessed all and offered Cassim a share. "That I expect," said 
 Cassim; "but I must know where to find the treasure, otherwise 
 I will discover all, and you will lose aU." AU Baba, more out of 
 kindness than fear, told him of the cave, and the very words to use. 
 Cassim left Ali Baba, meaning to be beforehand with him and get 
 the treasure for himself. He rose early next morning, and set out 
 with ten mules loaded with great chests. He soon found the place, 
 and the door in the rock. He said: "Open, Sesame!" and the door 
 opened and shut behind him. He could have feasted his eyes all 
 day on the treasures, but he now hastened to gather together as 
 much of it as possible; but when he was ready to go he could not 
 remember what to say for thinking of his great riches. Instead of 
 "Sesame," he said: "Open, Barley!" Etad the door remained fast. 
 He named several different sorts of grain, all but the right one, and 
 the door still stuck fast. He was so frightened at the danger he 
 was in that he had as much forgotten the word as if he had never 
 heard it. 
 
 About noon the robbers returned to their cave, and saw Cassim's 
 mules roving about with great chests on their backs. This gave them 
 the alarm: they drew their sabres, and went to the door, which 
 opened on their Captain's saying: "Open, Sesame!" Cassim, who 
 had heard the trampling of their horses' feet, resolved to sell his 
 life dearly, so when the door opened he leaped out and threw the 
 Captain down. In vain, however, for the robbers with their sabres 
 soon killed him. On entering the cave they saw all the bags laid 
 
190 THE FORTY THIEVES 
 
 ready, and could not imagine how anyone had got in without know- 
 ing their secret. They cut Cassim's body into four quarters, and 
 nailed them up inside the cave, in order to frighten anyone who 
 should venture in, and went away in search of more treasure. 
 
 As night drew on Cassim's wife grew very imeasy, and ran to her 
 brother-in-law, and told him where her husband had gone. Ali 
 Baba did his best to comfort her, and set out to the forest in search 
 of Cassim. The first thing he saw on entering the cave was his 
 dead brother. Full of horror, he put the body on one of his asses, 
 and bags of gold on the other two, and, covering all with some fagots, 
 returned home. He drove the two asses laden with gold into his 
 own yard, and led the other to Cassim's house. The door was 
 opened by the slave Morgiana, whom he knew to be both brave 
 and cunning. Unloading flie ass, he said to her: "This is the body 
 of your master, who has been murdered, but whom we must bury as 
 though he had died in his bed. I will speak with you again, but now 
 teU your mistress I am come." The wife of Cassim, on learning the 
 fate of her husband, broke out into cries and tears, but Ali Baba 
 offered to take her to live with him and his wife if she would promise 
 to keep his counsel and leave everything to Morgiana; whereupon 
 she agreed, and dried her eyes. 
 
 Morgiana, meanwhile, sought an apothecary and asked him for 
 some lozenges. "My poor master," she said, "can neither eat nor 
 speak, and no one knows what his distemper is." She carried home 
 the lozenges and returned next day weeping, and asked for an essence 
 only given to those just about to die. Thus, in the evening, no one 
 was surprised to hear the AAretched shrieks and cries of Cassim's 
 wife and Morgiana, telling everyone that Cassim was dead. The 
 day after Morgiana went to an old cobbler near the gates of the 
 town who opened his stall early, put a piece of gold in his hand, 
 and bade ham follow her with his needle and thread. Having 
 bound his eyes with a handkerchief, she took him to the room where 
 the body lay, pulled off the bandage, and bade him sew the quarters 
 together, after which she covered his eyes again and led him home. 
 Then they buried Cassim, and Morgiana his slave followed him to 
 the grave, weeping and tearing her hair, while Cassim's wife stayed 
 at home uttering lamentable cries. Next day she went to live with 
 Ali Baba, who gave Cassim's shop to his eldest son. 
 
 The Forty Thieves, on their return to the cave, were much 
 astonished to find Cassim's body gone and some of their money- 
 bags. "We are certainly discovered," said the Captain, "and shall 
 be imdone if we cannot find out who it is that knows our secret. 
 Two men must have known it; we have killed one, we must now find 
 
eDM?K 
 
 He could have feasted his eyes all day on the treasure, but he now hastened] 
 jL to gather together as much of it as possible. i 
 
THE FORTY THIEVES 191 
 
 the other. To this end one of you who is bold and artful must go into 
 the city dressed as a traveler, and discover whom we have killed, 
 and whether men talk of the strange manner of his death. If the 
 messenger fails he must lose his Hfe, lest we be betrayed." One of 
 the thieves started up and offered to do this, and after the rest had 
 highly commended him for his bravery he disguised himself, arid 
 happened to enter the town at daybreak, just by Baba Mustapha's 
 stall. The thief bade him good-day, saying: "Honest man, how can 
 you possibly see to stitch at your age?" "Old as I am," rephed the 
 cobbler, "I have very good eyes, and will you beUeve me when I 
 tell you that I sewed a dead body together in a place where I had 
 less light than I have now." The robber was overjoyed at his good 
 fortune, and, giving him a piece of gold, desired to be shown the 
 house where he stitched up the dead body. At first Mustapha re- 
 fused, saying that he had been blindfolded; but when the robber 
 gave him another piece of gold he began to think he might remember 
 the turnings if blindfolded as before. This means succeeded; the 
 robber partly led him, and was partly guided by him, right in front 
 of Cassim's house, the door of which the robber marked with a 
 piece of chalk. Then, well pleased, he bade farewell to Baba Mus- 
 tapha and retm-ned to the forest. By and by Morgiana, going out, 
 saw the mark the robber had made, quickly guessed that some 
 mischief was brewing, and fetching a piece of chalk marked two or 
 three doors on each side, without saying anything to her master or 
 mistress. 
 
 The thief, meantime, told his comrades of his discovery. The 
 Captain thanked him, and bade him show him the house he had 
 marked. But when they came to it they saw that five or six of 
 the houses were chalked in the same manner. The guide was so 
 confounded that he knew not what answer to make, and when they 
 returned he was at once beheaded for having failed. Another 
 robber. was dispatched, and, having won over Baba Mustapha, 
 marked the house in red chalk; but Morgiana being again too clever 
 for them, the second messenger was put to death also. The Captain 
 now resolved to go himself, but, wiser than the others, he did not 
 mark the house, but looked at it so closely that he could aaot fail to 
 remember it. He returned, and ordered his men to go Lato the 
 neighboring villages and buy nineteen mules, and thirty-eight 
 leather jars, all empty except one, which was full of oil. The Cap- 
 tain put one of his men, fully armed, into each, rubbing the outside 
 of the jars with oil from the full vessel. Then the nineteen mules 
 were loaded with thirty-seven robbers in jars, and the jar of oil, 
 and reached the town by dusk. The Captain stopped his mules 
 
192 THE FORTY THIEVES 
 
 in front of Ali Baba's house, and said to Ali Baba, who was sitting 
 outside for coobiess: "I have brought some oil from a distance 
 to sell at to-morrow's market, but it is now so late that I know not 
 where to pass the night, unless you will do me the favor to take me 
 in." Though Ah Baba had seen the Captain of the robbers in the 
 forest, he did not recognize him in the disguise of an oil merchant. 
 He bade him welcome, opened his gates for the mules to enter, and 
 went to Morgiana to bid her prepare a bed and supper for his guest. 
 He brought the stranger into his hall, and after they had supped 
 went again to speak to Morgiana in the kitchen, while the Captain 
 went into the yard under pretense of seeing after his mules, but 
 really to tell his men what to do. Beginning at the first jar and 
 ending at the last, he said to each man: "As soon as I throw some 
 stones from the window of the chamber where I he, cut the jars 
 open with your knives and come out, and I wiQ be with you in a 
 trice." He returned to the house, and Morgiana led him to his 
 chamber. She then told AbdaUah, her fellow-slave, to set on the 
 pot to make some broth for her master, who had gone to bed. Mean- 
 while her lamp went out, and she had no more oil in the house. 
 "Do not be uneasy," said Abdallah; "go into the yard and take 
 some out of one of those jars." Morgiana thanked him for his 
 advice, took the oil pot, and went into the yard. When she came 
 to the first jar the robber inside said softly: "Is it time?" 
 
 Any other slave but Morgiana, on finding a man in the jar in- 
 stead of the oil she wanted, would have screamed and made a noise; 
 but she, knowing the danger her master was in, bethought herself 
 of a plan, and answered quietly: "Not yet, but presently." She 
 went to all the jars, giving the same answer, tiU she came to the 
 jar of oil. She now saw that her master, thinking to entertain an 
 oil merchant, had let thirty-eight robbers into his house. She 
 filled her oil pot, went back to the kitchen, and, having lit her lamp, 
 went again to the oil jar and filled a large kettle full of oil. When 
 it boiled she went and poiu-ed enough oil into every jar to stifle and 
 kill the robber inside. When this brave deed was done she went 
 back to the kitchen, put out the fire and the lamp, and waited to 
 see what would happen. 
 
 In a quarter of an hour the Captain of the robbers awoke, got 
 up, and opened the window. As all seemed quiet, he threw down 
 some little pebbles which hit the jars. He hstened, and as none of 
 his men seemed to stir he grew uneasy, and went down into the 
 yard. On going to the first jar and saying, "Are you asleep.*>" he 
 smelt the hot boiled oil, and knew at once that his plot to murder 
 AU Baba and his household had been discovered. He found all the 
 
THE FORTY THIEVES 193 
 
 gang were dead, and, missing the oil out of the last jar, became 
 aware of the manner of their death. He then forced the lock of a 
 door leading into a garden, and chmbing over several walls made 
 his escape. Morgiana heard and saw all this, and, rejoicing at her 
 success, went to bed and fell asleep. 
 
 At daybreak AH Baba arose, and, seeing the oil jars still there, 
 asked why the merchant had not gone with his mules. Morgiana 
 bade him look in the first jar and see if there was any oil. Seeing 
 a man, he started back in terror. "Have no fear," said Morgiana; 
 "the man cannot harm you: he is dead." AU Baba, when he had 
 recovered somewhat from his astonishment, asked what had become 
 of the merchant. "Merchant!" said she, "he is no more a merchant 
 than I am!" and she told him the whole story, assuring him that it 
 was a plot of the robbers of the forest, of whom only three were 
 left, and that the white and red chalk marks had something to do 
 with it. AU Baba at once gave Morgiana her freedom, saying that 
 he owed her his life. They then buried the bodies in Ali Baba's 
 garden, while the mules were sold in the market by his slaves. 
 
 The Captain returned to his lonely cave, which seemed frightful 
 to him without his lost companions, and firmly resolved to avenge 
 them by kilhng AU Baba. He dressed himself carefuUy, and went 
 into the town, where he took lodgings in an inn. In the course of 
 a great many journeys to the forest he carried away many rich 
 stuffs and much fine Unen, and set up a shop opposite that of AU 
 Baba's son. He caUed himself Cogia Hassan, and as he was both 
 civil and weU dressed he soon made friends with AU Baba's son, 
 and through him with AU Baba, whom he was continually asking 
 to sup with him. AU Baba, wishing to return his kindness, invited 
 him into his house Eind received him smiling, thanking him for 
 his kindness to his son. When the merchant was about to take 
 his leave AU Baba stopped him, saying: "Where are you going, sir, 
 in such haste? WiU you not stay and sup with meP" The mer- 
 chant refused, saying that he had a reason; and, on AU Baba's ask- 
 ing him what that was, he repUed: "It is, sir, that I can eat no 
 victuals that have any salt in them." "If that is all," said AU 
 Baba, "let me teU you that there shall be no salt in either the meat 
 or the bread that we eat to-night." He went to give this order to 
 Morgiana, who was much surprised. "Who is this man," she said, 
 "who eats no salt with his meat?" "He is an honest man, Mor- 
 giana," returned her master; "therefore do as I bid you." But she 
 could not withstand a desire to see this strange man, so she helped 
 Abdallah to carry up the dishes, and saw in a moment that Cogia 
 Hassan was the robber Captain, and carried a dagger under his gar- 
 
194 THE FORTY THIEVES 
 
 ment. "I am not surprised," she said to herself, "that this wicked 
 man, who intends to kill my master, will eat no salt with him; but 
 I will hinder his plans." 
 
 She sent up the supper by Abdallah, while she made ready for 
 one of the boldest acts that could be thought on. When the dessert 
 had been served, Cogia Hassan was left alone with Ah Baba and 
 his son, whom he thought to make drunk and then to murder them. 
 Morgiana, meanwhile, put on a head-dress like a dancing-girl's, and 
 clasped a girdle round her waist, from which hung a dagger with a 
 silver hilt, and SEud to Abdallah: "Take your tabor, and let us go 
 and divert our master and his guest." Abdallah took his tabor and 
 played before Morgiana until they came to the door, where Abdallah 
 stopped playing and Morgiana made a low courtesy. "Come in, 
 Morgiana," said AU Baba, "and let Cogia HassEin see what you can 
 do"; and, turning to Cogia Hassan, he said: "She's my slave and my 
 housekeeper." Cogia Hassan was by no means pleased, for he feared 
 that his chance of kiUing AU Baba was gone for the present; but he 
 pretended great eagerness to see Morgiana, and Abdallah begEin to 
 play and Morgiana to dance. After she had performed several 
 dances she drew her dagger and made passes with it, sometimes 
 pointing it at her own breast, sometimes at her master's, as if it 
 were part of the dance. Suddenly, out of breath, she snatched 
 the tabor from Abdallah with her left hand, and, holding the dagger 
 in her right hand, held out the tabor to her master. Ah Baba and his 
 son put a piece of gold into it, and Cogia Hassan, seeing that she 
 was coming to him, pulled out his purse to make her a present, but 
 while he was putting his hand into it Morgiana plunged the dagger 
 into his heart. 
 
 "Unhappy girl!" cried AU Baba and his son, "what have you 
 done to ruin us?" 
 
 "It was to preserve you, master, not to ruin you," answered 
 Morgiana. "See here," opening the false merchant's garment and 
 showing the dagger; "see what an enemy you have entertained! 
 Remember, he would eat no salt with you, and what more would 
 you have? Look at him! he is both the false oil merchant and the 
 Captain of the Forty Thieves." 
 
 AU Baba was so grateful to Morgiana for thus saving his life 
 that he offered her to his son in marriage, who readily consented, 
 and a few days after the wedding was celebrated with greatest 
 splendor. 
 
 At the end of a year AU Baba, hearing nothing of the two 
 remaining robbers, judged they were dead, and set out to the cave. 
 The door opened on his saying: "Open Sesame!" He went in, and 
 
THE FORTY THIEVES 195 
 
 saw that nobody had been there since the Captain left it. He 
 brought away as much gold as he could carry, and returned to 
 town. He told his son the secret of the cave, which his son handed 
 down in his turn, so the children and grandchildren of Ah Baba 
 were rich to the end of their Uves.^ 
 
 ' Arabian Nights. 
 
HANSEL AND GRETTEL 
 
 ONCE upon a time there dwelt on the outskirts of a large forest a 
 poor woodcutter with his wife and two children; the boy was 
 called Hansel and the girl Grettel. He had always httle enough 
 to hve on, and once, when there was a great famine in the land, 
 he couldn't even pro\dde them with daily bread. One night, as he 
 was tossing about in bed, full of cares and worry, he sighed and 
 said to his wife: "What's to become of us? how are we to support 
 our poor children, now that we have nothing more for ourselves?" 
 "I'U tell you what, husband," answered the woman; "early to- 
 morrow morning we'U take the children out into the thickest part 
 of the wood; there we shall light a fire for them and give them each 
 a piece of bread; then we'U go on to our work and leave them alone. 
 They won't be able to find their way home, and we shall thus be 
 rid of them." "No, wife," said her husband, "that I won't do; 
 how could I find it in my heart to leave my children alone in the 
 wood? the wild beasts would soon come and tear them to pieces." 
 "Ohl you fool," said she, "then we must all four die of himger, and 
 you may just as well go and plane the boards for our coffins"; and 
 she left him no peace till he consented. "But I can't help feeling 
 sorry for the poor children," added the husband. 
 
 The children, too, had not been able to sleep for hunger, and 
 had heard what their step-mother had said to their father. Grettel 
 wept bitterly and spoke to Hansel: "Now it's all up with us." "No, 
 no, Grettel," said Hansel, "don't fret yourself; I'll be able to find a 
 way to escape, no fear." And when the old people had fallen 
 asleep he got up, sUpped on his little coat, opened the back door 
 and stole out. The moon was shining clearly, and the white pebbles 
 which lay in front of the house ghttered like bits of silver. Hansel 
 bent down and filled his pocket with as many of them as he could 
 craim in. Then he went back and said to Grettel: "Be comforted, 
 my dear httle sister, and go to sleep: God will not desert us"; and 
 he lay down in bed again. 
 
 At daybreak, even before the srni was up, the woman came and 
 woke the two children: "Get up, you he-abeds, we're all going to the 
 forest to fetch wood." She gave them each a bit of bread and 
 said: "There's somethiug for your luncheon, but don't you eat it 
 
 196 
 
HANSEL AND GRETTEL 197 
 
 up before, for it's all you'll get." Grettel took the bread under her 
 apron, as Hansel had the stones in his pocket. Then they aU set 
 out together on the way to the forest. After they had walked for a 
 little, Hansel stood still and looked back at the house, and this 
 maneuver he repeated again and again. His father observed him, 
 and said: "Hansel, what are you gazing at there, and why do you 
 always remain behind? Take care, and don't lose your footing." 
 "Oh! father," said Haiisel, "I am looking back at my white kitten, 
 which is sitting on the roof, waving me a farewell." The woman ex- 
 claimed: "What a donkey you are! that isn't yoiu" kitten, that's the 
 morning sun shining on the chimney." But Hansel had not looked 
 back at his kitten, but had always dropped one of the white pebbles 
 out of his pocket on to the path. 
 
 When they had reached the middle of the forest the father said: 
 "Now, children, go and fetch a lot of wood, and I'll light a fire that 
 you may not feel cold." Hansel and Grettel heaped up brushwood 
 till they had made a pile nearly the size of a small hiU. The brush- 
 wood was set fire to, and when the flames leaped high the woman 
 said: "Now lie down at the fire, children, and rest yom-selves: we 
 are going into the forest to cut down wood; when we've finished 
 we'll come back and fetch you." Hansel and Grettel sat down 
 beside the fire, and at midday ate their Uttle bits of bread. They 
 heard the strokes of the axe, so they thought their father was quite 
 near. But it was no axe they heard, but a bough he had tied on 
 a dead tree, and that was blown about by the wind. And when 
 they had sat for a long time their eyes closed with fatigue, and 
 they fell fast asleep. When they awoke at last it was pitch dark. 
 Grettel began to cry, and said: "How are we ever to get out of the 
 wood.!*" But Hansel comforted her. "Wait a bit," he said, "till 
 the moon is up, eind then we'll find our way sure enough." And 
 when the full moon had risen he took his sister by the hand and 
 followed the pebbles, which shone fike new threepenny bits, and 
 showed them the path. They wedked on through the night, and at 
 daybreak reached their father's house again. They knocked at the 
 door, and when the woman opened it she exclaimed: "You naughty 
 children, what a time you've slept in the wood! we thought you were 
 never going to come back." But the father rejoiced, for his con- 
 science had reproached him for leaving his children behind by them- 
 selves. 
 
 Not long afterward there was again great dearth in the land, 
 and the children heard their mother address their father thus in 
 bed one night: "Everything is eaten up once more; we have only 
 half a loaf in the house, and when that's done it's all up with us. 
 
198 HANSEL AND GRETTEL 
 
 The children must be got rid of; we'll lead them deeper into the 
 wood this time, so that they won't be able to find their way out 
 again. There is no other way of saving ourselves." The man's 
 heart smote him heavily, and he thought: "Surely it would be better 
 to share the last bite with one's children!" But his wife wouldn't 
 listen to his arguments, and did nothing but scold and reproach 
 him. If a man yields once he's done for, and so, because he had 
 given in the first time, he was forced to do so the second. 
 
 But the children were. awake, and had heard the conversation. 
 When the old people were asleep Hansel got up, and wanted to go 
 out and pick up pebbles again, as he had done the first time; but the 
 woman had barred the door, and Hansel couldn't get out. But he 
 consoled his httle sister, and said: "Don't cry, Grettel, and sleep 
 peacefully, for God is sure to help us." 
 
 At early dawn the woman came and made the children get up. 
 They received their bit of bread, but it was even smaller than the 
 time before. On the way to the wood Hansel crumbled it in his 
 pocket, and every few minutes he stood still and dropped a crumb 
 on the groimd. "Hansel, what are you stopping and looking about 
 you for?" said the father. "I'm looking back at my httle pigeon, 
 which is sitting on the roof waving me a farewell," answered 
 Hansel. "Fool!" said the wife; "that isn't your pigeon, it's the morn- 
 ing sun gUttering on the chimney," But Hansel gradually threw aU 
 his crumbs on to the path. The womsm led the children still 
 deeper into the forest, farther than they had ever been in their Uves 
 before. Then a big fire was fit again, and the mother said: "Just sit 
 down there, children, and if you're tired you can sleep a bit; we're 
 going into the forest to cut down wood, and in the evening when 
 we're finished we'll come back to fetch you." At midday Grettel 
 divided her bread with Hansel, for he had strewn his all along their 
 path. Then they fell asleep, and evening passed away, but nobody 
 came to the poor children. They didn't aweike till it was pitch 
 dark, and Hansel comforted his sister, saying: "Only wait, Grettel, 
 tiU the moon rises, then we shall see the bread-crimabs I scattered 
 along the path; they wiU show us the way back to the house." 
 When the moon appeared they got up, but they found no crumbs, 
 for the thousands of birds that fly about the woods and fields had 
 picked them all up. "Never mind," said Hansel to Grettel; "you'll 
 see we'll still find a way out"; but all the same they did not. They 
 wandered about the whole night, and the next day, from morning 
 till evening, but they could not find a path out of the wood. They 
 were very hungry, too, for they had nothing to eat but a few berries 
 they found growing on the ground. And at last they were so tired 
 
HANSEL AND GRETTEL 199 
 
 that their legs refused to carry them any longer, so they lay down 
 under a tree and fell fast asleep. 
 
 On the third morning after they had left their father's house 
 they set about their wandering again, but only got deeper and 
 deeper into the wood, and now they felt that if help did not come 
 to them soon they must perish. At midday they saw a beautiful 
 little snow-white bird sitting on a branch, which sang so sweetly 
 that they stopped stiU and listened to it. And when its song was 
 finished it flapped its wings and flew on in front of them. They 
 followed it and came to a Uttle house, on the roof of which it perched; 
 and when they came quite near they saw that the cottage was made 
 of bread and roofed with cakes, while the window was made of 
 transparent sugar. "Now we'll set to," said Hansel, "and have a 
 regular blow-out. ^ I'll eat a bit of the roof, and you, Grettel, can 
 eat some of the window, which you'll find a sweet morsel." Hansel 
 stretched up his hand and broke off a httle bit of the roof to see what 
 it was like, and Grettel went to the casement and began to nibble 
 at it. Thereupon a shrill voice caUed out from the room inside: 
 
 "Nibble, nibble, little mouse. 
 Who's nibbling my house?" 
 
 The children answered: 
 
 " 'Tis Heaven's own child. 
 The tempest wild," 
 
 and went on eating, without putting themselves about. Hansel, 
 who thoroughly appreciated the roof, tore down a big bit of it, while 
 Grettel pushed out a whole round window-pane, and sat down the 
 better to enjoy it. Suddenly the door opened, and an ancient dame 
 IcEuiing on a staff hobbled out. Hansel and Grettel were so terrified 
 that they let what they had in their hands fall. But the old woman 
 shook her head and said: "Oh, hoi you dear children, who led you 
 here? Just come in and stay with me, no ill shall befall you." She 
 took them both by the hand and led them into the house, and laid 
 a most sumptuous dinner before them — ^milk and sugared peincakes, 
 with apples and nuts. After they had finished, two beautiful little 
 white beds were prepared for them, and when Hansel and Grettel 
 lay down in them they felt as if they had got into heaven. 
 
 The old woman had appeared to be most friendly, but she was 
 really an old witch who had waylaid the children, and had only 
 built the Uttle bread house in order to lure them in. When anyone 
 
 ' He was a vulgar boy I 
 
200 HANSEL AND GRETTEL 
 
 came into her power she killed, cooked, and ate him, and held a 
 regular feast-day for the occasion. Now witches have red eyes, and 
 cannot see far, but, Uke beasts, they have a keen sense of smell, and 
 know when hmnan beings pass by. When Hansel and Grettel fell 
 into her hands she laughed mahciously, and said jeeringly: "I've got 
 them now; they shan't escape me." Early in the morning, before 
 the children were awEike, she rose up, and when she saw them both 
 sleeping so peacefully, with their round rosy cheeks, she muttered 
 to herself: "That'll be a dainty bite." Then she seized Hansel with 
 her bony hand and carried him into a Uttle stable, and barred the 
 door on him; he might scream as much as he liked, it did him no 
 good. Then she went to Grettel, shook her till she awoke, and 
 cried: "Get up, you lazy-bones, fetch water and cook something for 
 your brother. When he's fat I'll eat him up." Grettel began to 
 cry bitterly, but it was of no use: she had to do what the wicked 
 witch bade her. 
 
 So the best food was cooked for poor Hansel, but Grettel got 
 nothing but crab-shells. Every morning the old woman hobbled 
 out to the stable and cried: "Hansel, put out your jBnger, that I may 
 feel if you are getting fat." But Hansel always stretched out a bone, 
 and the old dame, whose eyes were dim, couldn't see it, and think- 
 ing always it was Hansel's finger, wondered why he fattened so 
 slowly. When four weeks had passed and Hansel still remained thin, 
 she lost patience and determined to wait no longer. "Hi! Grettel," 
 she called to the girl, "be quick and get some water. Hansel may 
 be fat or thin, I'm going to kill him to-morrow and cook him." Oh! 
 how the poor httle sister sobbed as she carried the water, and how 
 the tears rolled down her cheeks! "Kind heaven help us now!" she 
 cried; "if only the wild beasts in the wood had eaten us, then at least 
 we should have died together." "Just hold your peace," said the 
 old hag; "it won't help you." 
 
 Early in the morning Grettel had to go out and hang up the 
 kettle full of water, and Ught the fire. "First we'll bake," said the 
 old dame; "I've heated the oven aheady and kneaded the dough." 
 She pushed Grettel out to the oven, from which fiery flames were 
 already issuing. "Creep in," said the witch, "and see if it's properly 
 heated, so that we can shove in the bread." For when she had 
 got Grettel in she meant to close the oven and let the girl bake, 
 that she might eat her up too. But Grettel perceived her inten- 
 tion, and said: "I don't know how I'm to do it; how do I get in?" 
 "You silly goose!" said the hag, "the opening is big enough; see, I 
 could get in myself," and she crawled toward it, and poked her 
 head into the oven. Then Grettel gave her a shove that sent her 
 
HANSEL AND GRETTEL 201 
 
 right in, shut the iron door, and drew the bolt. Gracious 1 how she 
 yelled! it was quite horrible; but Grettel fled, and the wretched 
 old woman was left to perish miserably. 
 
 Grettel flew straight to Hansel, opened the little stable-door, 
 and cried: "Hansel, we are free; the old witch is dead." Then 
 Hansel sprang hke a bird out of a cage when the door is opened. 
 How they rejoiced, and feU on each other's necks, and jumped for 
 joy, and kissed one another! And as they had no longer any cause 
 for fear, they went into the old hag's house, and here they found, in 
 every corner of the room, boxes with pearls and precious stones. 
 "These are even better than pebbles," said Hansel, and crammed his 
 pockets full of them; and Grettel said: "I too will bring something 
 home," and she filled her apron fuU. "But now," said Hansel, 
 "let's go and get weU away from the witch's wood." When they 
 had wandered about for some hours they came to a big lake. "We 
 can't get over," said Hansel; "I see no bridge of any sort or kind." 
 "Yes, and there's no ferry-boat either," answered Grettel; "but look, 
 there swims a white duck; if I ask her she'll help us over," and 
 she called out: 
 
 "Here are two children, mournful very, 
 
 Seeing neither bridge nor ferry; 
 
 Take us upon your white back, 
 
 And row us over, quack, quack!" 
 
 The duck swam toward them, and Hansel got on her back and 
 bade his Uttle sister sit beside him. "No," answered Grettel, "we 
 should be too heavy a load for the duck: she shaU carry us across 
 separately." The good bird did this, and when they were landed 
 safely on the other side, emd had gone on for a while, the wood 
 became more and more famihar to them, and at length they saw 
 their father's house in the distance. Then they set off to run, and 
 bounding into the room feU on their father's neck. The man had 
 not passed a happy hour since he left them in the wood, but the 
 woman had died. Grettel shook out her apron so that the pearls 
 and precious stones rolled about the room, and Hansel threw down 
 one handful after the other out of his pocket. Thus all their 
 troubles were ended, and they hved happily ever afterward. 
 
 My story is done. See! there runs a little mouse; anyone who 
 catches it may make himself a large fur cap out of it.' 
 
 1 Grimm. 
 
SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 
 
 A POOR widow once lived in a little cottage with a garden in front 
 of it, in which grew two rose trees, one bearing white roses Eind 
 the other red. She had two children, who were just like the two 
 rose trees; one was called Snow-white and the other Rose-red, and 
 they were the sweetest and best children in the world, always dih- 
 gent and always cheerful; but Snow-white was quieter and more 
 gentle than Rose-red. Rose-red loved to run about the fields and 
 meadows, and to pick flowers and catch butterflies; but Snow-white 
 sat at home with her mother and helped her in the household, or 
 read aloud to her when there was no work to do. The two children 
 loved each other so dearly that they always walked about hand in 
 hand whenever they went out together, and when Snow-white said, 
 "We will never desert each other," Rose-red answered: "No, not as 
 long as we hve"; and the mother added: "Whatever one gets she 
 shall share with the other." They often roamed about in the woods 
 gathering berries and no beast offered to hurt them; on the con- 
 trary, they came up to them in the most confiding manner; the 
 Uttle hare would eat a cabbage leeif from their hands, the deer 
 grazed beside them, the stag would bound past them merrily, and 
 the birds remained on the branches and sang to them with all their 
 might. 
 
 No evil ever befell them; if they tarried late in the wood and 
 night overtook them, they lay down together on the moss and slept 
 till morning, and their mother knew they were quite safe, and never 
 felt anxious about them. Once, when they had slept all night in 
 the wood and had been wakened by the morning sun, they per- 
 ceived a beautiful child in a shining white robe sitting close to their 
 resting-place. The figure got up, looked at them kindly, but said 
 nothing, and vanished into the wood. And when they looked round 
 about them they became aware that they had slept quite close to 
 a precipice, over which they would certainly have fallen had they 
 gone on a few steps further in the darkness. And when they told 
 their mother of their adventure, she said what they had seen must 
 have been the angel that guards good children. 
 
 Snow-white and Rose-red kept their mother's cottage so beauti- 
 fully clean and neat that it was a pleasure to go into it. In sum- 
 
 202 
 
SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 203 
 
 mer Rose-red looked after the house, and every morning before her 
 mother awoke she placed a bunch of flowers before the bed, from 
 each tree a rose. In wmter Snow-white Ut the fire and put on the 
 kettle, which was made of brass, but so beautifully poUshed that it 
 shone like gold. In the evening when the snownakes fell their 
 mother said: "Snow-white, go and close the shutters," and they drew 
 round the fire, while the mother put on her spectacles and read 
 aloud from a big book and the two girls listened and sat and span. 
 Beside them on the ground lay a Uttle lamb, and behind them perched 
 a httle white dove with its head tucked under its wings. 
 
 One eveniQg as they sat thus cosily together someone knocked 
 at the door as though he desired admittance. The mother said: 
 "Rose-red, open the door quickly; it must be some traveler seeking 
 shelter." Rose-red hastened to unbar the door, and thought she saw 
 a poor man standing in the darkness outside; but it was no such 
 thing, only a bear, who poked his thick black head through the 
 door. Rose-red screamed aloud £uid sprang back in terror, the lamb 
 began to bleat, the dove flapped its wings, and Snow-white ran and 
 hid behind her mother's bed. But the bear began to speak, and 
 said: "Don't be afraid: I won't hurt you. I am half frozen, and 
 only wish to warm myself a little." "My poor bear," said the 
 mother, "he down by the fire, only take care you don't burn your 
 fur." Then she called out: "Snow-white and Rose-red, come out; 
 the bear will do you no harm: he is a good, honest creature." So 
 they both came out of their hiding-places, and graduaUy the lamb 
 and dove drew near too, and they all forgot their fear. The bear 
 asked the children to beat the snow a httle out of his fur, and they 
 fetched a brush and scrubbed him till he was dry. Then the beast 
 stretched himself in front of the fire, and growled quite happily and 
 comfortably. The children soon grew quite at their ease with him, 
 and led their helpless guest a fearful life. They tugged his fur with 
 their hands, put their small feet on his back, and rolled him about 
 here and there, or took a hazel wand and beat him with it; and if 
 he growled they only laughed. The bear submitted to everything 
 with the best possible good-nature, only when they went too far he 
 cried: "Oh! children, spare my fife! 
 
 "Snow-white and Rose-red, 
 Dont' beat your lover dead." 
 
 When it was time to retire for the night, and the others went to bed, 
 the mother said to the bear: "You can he there on the hearth, in 
 heaven's name; it will be shelter for you from the cold and wet." 
 As soon as day dawned the children let him out, and he trotted over 
 
204 SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 
 
 the snow into the wood. From this time on the bear came every 
 evening at the same hour, and lay down by the hearth and let the 
 children play what pranks they liked with him; and they got so 
 accustomed to him that the door was never shut till their black 
 friend had made his appearance. 
 
 When spring came, and all outside was green, the bear ssdd one 
 morning to Snow-white: "Now I must go away, and not return 
 again the whole summer." "Where are you going to, dear bear?" 
 asked Snow-white. "I must go to the wood and protect my treasure 
 from the wicked dwarfs. In winter, when the earth is frozen hard, 
 they are obUged to remain underground, for they can't work then- 
 way through; but now, when the sun has thawed and warmed the 
 ground, they break through and come up above to spy the land and 
 steal what they can; what once falls into their hands and into their 
 caves is not easily brought back to hght." Snow-white was quite 
 sad over their friend's departure, and when she unbarred the door 
 for him, the bear, stepping out, caught a piece of his fur in the door- 
 knocker, and Snow-white thought she caught sight of gUttering gold 
 beneath it, but she couldn't be certain of it; and the bear ran hastily 
 away, Etnd soon disappeared behind the trees. 
 
 A short time after this the mother sent the children into the 
 wood to collect fagots. They came in their wanderings upon a big 
 tree which lay felled on the ground, and on the trunk among the 
 long grass they noticed something jumping up and down, but what 
 it was they couldn't distinguish. When they approached nearer 
 they perceived a dwarf with a wizened face and a beard a yard 
 long. The end of the beard was jammed into a cleft of the tree, and 
 the little man sprang about hke a dog on a chain, and didn't seem 
 to know what he was to do. He glared at the girls with his fiery 
 red eyes, and screamed out: "What are you standing there for? can't 
 you come and help me?" "What were you doing, Uttle man?" 
 asked Rose-red. "You stupid, inquisitive goose!" replied the dwarf; 
 "I wanted to spUt the tree, in order to get httle chips of wood for 
 our kitchen fire; those thick logs that serve to make fires for coarse, 
 greedy people like yourselves quite burn up all the Httle food we 
 need. I had successfully driven in the wedge, and all was going 
 well, but the cursed wood was so shppery that it suddenly sprang 
 out, and the tree closed up so rapidly that I had no time to take 
 my beautiful white beard out, so here I am stuck fast, and I can't 
 get away; and you siUy, smooth-faced, milk-and-water girls just 
 stand and laugh! Ugh! what wretches you are!" 
 
 The children did all in their power, but they couldn't get the 
 beard out; it was wedged in far too firmly. "I will run and fetch 
 
SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 205 
 
 somebody," said Rose-red. "Crazy blockheads!" snapped the dwarf; 
 "what's the good of calUng anyone else? you're already two too 
 many for me. Does nothing better occur to you than that?" "Don't 
 be so impatient," said Snow-white, "I'U see you get help," and taking 
 her scissors out of her pocket she cut off the end of his beard. As 
 soon as the dwarf felt himself free he seized a bag full of gold which 
 was hidden among the roots of the tree, lifted it up, and muttered 
 aloud: "Curse these rude wretches, cutting off a piece of my splen- 
 did beard!" With these words he swung the bag over his back, 
 and disappeared without as much as loolmig at the children again. 
 
 Shortly after this Snow-white emd Rose-red went out to get a 
 dish of fish. As they approached the stream they saw something 
 which looked hke an enormous grasshopper, springing toward the 
 water as if it were going to jmnp in. They ran forward and recog- 
 nized their old friend the dwarf. "Where are you going to?" asked 
 Rose-red; "you're surely not going to jump into the water?" "I'm 
 not such a fool," screamed the dwarf. "Don't you see that cursed 
 fish is trying to drag me in?" The httle man had been sittiug on the 
 bank fishing, when unfortunately the wind had entemgled his beard 
 in the line; and when immediately afterward a big fish bit, the 
 feeble little creature had no strength to puU it out; the fish had the 
 upper fin, and dragged the dwarf toward him. He clung on with 
 all his might to every rush and blade of grass, but it didn't help him 
 much; he had to foUow every movement of the fish, and was in 
 great danger of being drawn into the water. The girls came up just 
 at the right moment, held him firm, and did all they could to disen- 
 tangle his beard from the fine; but in vain, beard Euid line were in a 
 hopeless muddle. Nothing remained but to produce the scissors 
 and cut the beard, by which a small part of it was sacrificed. 
 
 When the dwarf perceived what they were about he yelled to them: 
 "Do you call that manners, you toadstools! to disfigure a fellow's face? 
 it wasn't enough that you shortened my beard before, but you must 
 now needs cut off the best bit of it. I can't appear like this before 
 my own people. I wish you'd been in Jericho first." Then he fetched 
 a sack of pearls that lay among the rushes, and without saying an- 
 other word he dragged it away and disappeared behind a stone. 
 
 It happened that soon after this the mother sent the two girls to 
 the town to buy needles, thread, laces, and ribbons. Their road led 
 over a heath where huge boulders of rock lay scattered here and 
 there. While trudging along they saw a big bird hovering in the air, 
 circhng slowly above them, but always descending lower, till at last 
 it settled on a rock not far from them. Immediately afterward 
 they heard a sharp, piercing cry. They ran forward, and saw with 
 
206 SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 
 
 horror that the eagle had pounced on their old friend the dwarf, and 
 was about to carry him off. The tender-hearted children seized 
 hold of the httle man, and struggled so long with the bird that at 
 last he let go his prey. When the dwarf had recovered from the 
 first shock he screamed in his screeching voice: "Couldn't you have 
 treated me more carefully? you have torn my thin httle coat all to 
 shreds, useless, awkward hussies that you are!" Then he took a 
 bag of precious stones and vanished under the rocks into his cave. 
 The girls were accustomed to his ingratitude, and went on their 
 way and did their business in town. On their way home, as they 
 were again passing the heath, they surprised the dwarf pouring out 
 his precious stones on an open space, for he had thought no one 
 would pass by at so late an hom*. The evening sim shone on the 
 gUttering stones, and they glanced and gleamed so beautifully that 
 the children stood still and gazed on them. "What are you stand- 
 ing there gaping for?" screamed the dwarf, and his ashen-gray face 
 became scarlet with rage. He was about to go off with these angry 
 words when a sudden growl was heard, and a black bear trotted out 
 of the wood. The dwarf jumped up in great fright, but he hadn't 
 time to reach his place of retreat, for the bear was already close to 
 him. Then he cried in terror: "Dear Mr. Bear, spare me! I'U give 
 you all my treasure. Look at those beautiful precious stones lying 
 there. Spare my life! what pleasure would you get from a poor 
 feeble Uttle fellow like me? You won't feel me between your teeth. 
 There, lay hold of these two wicked girls, they will be a tender 
 morsel for you, as fat as yoimg quails; eat them up, for heaven's 
 sake." But the bear, paying no attention to his words, gave the 
 evil Uttle creature one blow with his paw, and he never moved again. 
 
 The girls had run away, but the bear called after them: "Snow- 
 white and Rose-red, don't be afraid; wait, and I'll come with you." 
 Then they recognized his voice and stood stiU, and when the bear was 
 quite close to them his skin suddenly fell off, and a beautiful man 
 stood beside them, aU dressed in gold. "I am a king's son," he said, 
 "and have been doomed by that unholy little dwarf, who had stolen 
 my treasure, to roam about the woods as a wild bear till his death 
 should set me free. Now he has got his well-merited punishment." 
 
 Snow-white married him, and Rose-red his brother, and they 
 divided the great treasure the dwarf had collected in his cave be- 
 tween them. The old mother lived for many years peacefully with 
 her children; and she carried the two rose trees with her, and they 
 stood in front of her window, and every year they bore the finest 
 red and white roses. ' 
 
 1 Grimm. 
 
THE GOOSE-GIRL 
 
 ONCE upon a time an old queen, whose husband had been dead for 
 many years, had a beautiful daughter. When she grew up she 
 was betrothed to a prince who Uved a great way off. Now, when 
 the time drew near for her to be married and to depart into a foreign 
 kingdom, her old mother gave her much costly baggage, and meiny 
 ornaments, gold and silver, trinkets and knicknacks, and, in fact, 
 everything that belonged to a royal trousseau, for she loved her 
 daughter very dearly. She gave her a waiting-maid also, who was 
 to ride with her and hand her over to the bridegroom, and she pro- 
 vided each of them with a horse for the journey. Now the Prin- 
 cess's horse was called Falada, and could speak. 
 
 When the hour for departure drew near the old mother went to 
 her bedroom, and taking a small knife she cut her fingers till they 
 bled; then she held a white rag under them, and letting three drops 
 of blood fall into it, she gave it to her daughter, and said: "Dear 
 child, take great care of this rag: it may be of use to you on the 
 journey." 
 
 So they took a sad farewell of each other, and the Princess stuck 
 the rag in front of her dress, mounted her horse, and set forth on 
 the journey to her bridegroom's kingdom. After they had ridden 
 for about an hour the Princess began to feel very thirsty, and said 
 to her waiting-maid: "Pray get down and fetch me some water in 
 my golden cup out of yonder stream: I would like a drink." "If 
 you're thirsty," said the maid, "dismount yourself, and lie down by 
 the water and drink; I don't mean to be your servant any longer." 
 The Princess was so thirsty that she got down, bent over the stream, 
 and drank, for she wasn't allowed to drink out of the golden goblet. 
 As she drank she murmured: "Oh! heaven, what am I to do?" and 
 the three drops of blood repUed: 
 
 "If your mother only knew. 
 Her heart would surely break in two." 
 
 But the Princess was meek, and said nothing about her maid's rude 
 behavior, and quietly moimted her horse again. They rode on 
 their way for several miles, but the day was hot, and the sun's rays 
 smote fiercely on them, so that the Princess was soon overcome 
 
 207 
 
208 THE GOOSE-GIRL 
 
 by thirst again. And as they passed a brook she called once more 
 to her waiting-maid: "Pray get down and give me a drink from my 
 golden cup," for she had long ago forgotten her maid's rude words. 
 But the waiting-mEud rephed, more haughtily even than before: 
 "If you want a drink, you can dismount and get it; I don't mean 
 to be your servant." Then the Princess was compelled by her 
 thirst to get down, and bending over the flowing water she cried 
 and said: "Oh! heaven, what anj I to do?" and the three drops of 
 blood rephed: 
 
 "If your mother only knew, 
 Her heart would surely break in two." 
 
 And as she drank thus, and leaned right over the water, the rag con- 
 taining the three drops of blood fell from her bosom and floated 
 down the stream, and she in her anxiety never even noticed her 
 loss. But the waiting-maid had observed it with deUght, as she 
 knew it gave her power over the bride, for in losing the drops of 
 blood the Princess had become weak and powerless. When she 
 wished to get on her horse Falada again, the waiting-maid called 
 out: "I mean to ride Falada: you must mount my beast"; and this 
 too she had to submit to. Then the waiting-maid commanded her 
 harshly to take off" her royal robes, and to put on her common ones, 
 and finally she made her swear by heaven not to say a word about 
 the matter when they reached the palace; and if she hadn't taken 
 this oath she would have been kiUed on the spot. But Falada 
 observed everytMng, and laid it all to heart. 
 
 The waiting-maid now moimted Falada, and the real bride the 
 worse horse, and so they continued their journey tiU at length they 
 arrived at the palace yard. There was great rejoicing over the 
 arrival, and the Prince sprang forward to meet them, and taking 
 the waiting-maid for his bride, he Ufted her down from her horse 
 and led her upstairs to the royal chamber. In the meantime the 
 real Princess was left standing below in the courtyard. The old 
 King, who was looking out of his window, beheld her in this phght, 
 and it struck him how sweet and gentle, even beautiful, she looked. 
 He went at once to the royal chamber, and asked the bride who 
 it was she had brought with her and had left thus standing in the 
 court below. "Oh!" replied the bride, "I brought her with me to 
 keep me company on the journey; give the girl something to do, 
 that she may not be idle." But the old King had no work for her, and 
 couldn't think of anything; so he said, "I've a small boy who looks 
 after the geese, she'd better help him." The youth's name was Curd- 
 ken, and the real bride was made to assist him in herding geese. 
 
THE GOOSE-GIRL 209 
 
 Soon after this the false bride said to the Prince: "Dearest hus- 
 band, I pray you grant me a favor." He answered: "That I will." 
 "Then let the slaughterer cut off the head of the horse I rode here 
 upon, because it behaved very badly on the journey." But the truth 
 was she was afraid lest the horse should speak, and tell how she had 
 treated the Princess. She carried her point, and the faithful Falada 
 was doomed to die. When the news came to the ears of the real 
 Princess she went to the slaughterer, and secretly promised him a 
 piece of gold if he would do something for her. There was in the 
 town a large dark gate, through which she had to pass night and 
 morning with the geese; would he "kindly hang up Falada's head 
 there, that she might see it once again?" The slaughterer said he 
 would do as she desired, chopped off the head, and nailed it firmly 
 over the gateway. 
 
 Early next morning, as she and Curdken were driving their flock 
 through the gate, she said as she passed under: 
 
 "Oh! Falada, 'tis you hang there"; 
 
 and the head replied: 
 
 " 'Tis you; pass under, Princess fair: 
 If your mother only knew, 
 Her heart would surely break in two." 
 
 Then she left the tower and drove the geese into a field. And when 
 they had reached the common where the geese fed she sat down 
 and unloosed her hair, which was of pure gold. Curdken loved 
 to see it glitter in the sun, and wanted much to puU some hair out. 
 Then she spoke: 
 
 "Wind, wind, gently sway, 
 
 Blow Curdken's hat away; 
 
 Let him chase o'er field and wold 
 
 Till my locks of ruddy gold, 
 
 Now astray and hanging down. 
 
 Be combed and plaited in a crown." 
 
 Then a gust of wind blew Curdken's hat away, and he had to 
 chase it over hill and dale. When he returned from the pursuit 
 she had finished her combing and curling, and his chance of getting 
 any hair was gone. Curdken was very angry, and wouldn't speak 
 to her. So they herded the geese till evening and then went home. 
 
 The next morning, as they passed under the gate, the girl said: 
 
 "Oh! Falada, 'tis you hang there"; 
 
210 THE GOOSE-GIRL 
 
 and the head replied: 
 
 " 'Tis you; pass under, Princess fair: 
 If your mother only knew, 
 Her heart would surely break in two." 
 
 Then she went on her way till she came to the common, where she 
 sat down and began to comb out her hair; then Curdken ran up to 
 her and wanted to grasp some of the hair from her head, but she 
 called'Out hastily: 
 
 "Wind, wind, gently sway. 
 
 Blow Curdken's hat away; 
 
 Let him chase o'er field and wold 
 
 Till my locks of ruddy gold, 
 
 Now astray and hanging down. 
 
 Be combed and plaited in a crown." 
 
 Then a puff of wind came and blew Curdken's hat far away, so 
 that he had to run after it; and when he retiu*ried she had long 
 finished putting up her golden locks, and he couldn't get any hair; 
 so they watched the geese till it was dark. 
 
 But that evening when they got home Curdken went to the old 
 King, and said: "I refuse to herd geese any longer with that girl." 
 "For what reason?" asked the old King. "Because she does nothing 
 but annoy me all day long," replied Ciurdken; and he proceeded to 
 relate all her iniquities, and said: "Every morning as we drive the 
 flock through the dark gate she says to a horse's head that hangs 
 on the wall: 
 
 '"Oh! Falada, 'tis you hang there"; 
 
 and the head repUes: 
 
 " 'Tis you; pass under. Princess fair: 
 If your mother only knew, 
 Her heart would siu-ely break in two." 
 
 And Curdken went on to tell what passed on the common where 
 the geese fed, and how he had always to chase his hat. 
 
 The old King bade him go and drive forth his flock as usual 
 next day; and when morning came he himself took up his position 
 behind the dark gate, and heard how the goose-girl greeted Falada. 
 Then he followed her through the field, and hid hunself behind a 
 bush on the common. He soon saw with his own eyes how the 
 goose-boy Euid the goose-girl looked after the geese, and how after a 
 time the maiden sat down and loosed her hair, ijiat ghttered like 
 gold, and repeated: 
 
THE GOOSE-GIRL 211 
 
 "Wind, wind, gently sway, 
 Blow Curdken's hat away; 
 Let him chase o'er field and wold 
 Till my locks of ruddy gold. 
 Now astray and hanging down. 
 Be combed and plaited in a crown." 
 
 Then a gust of wind came and blew Curdken's hat away, so that he 
 had to fly over hill and dale after it, and the girl in the meantime 
 quietly combed and plaited her hair: all this the old King observed, 
 and retvu"ned to the palace without anyone having noticed him. In 
 the evening when the goose-girl came home he called her aside, 
 and asked her why she behaved as she did. "I may not tell you 
 why; how dare I confide my woes to anyone? for I swore not to by 
 heaven, otherwise I should have lost my Ufe." The old King begged 
 her to tell him all, and left her no peace, but he could get nothing 
 out of her. At last he said: "Well, if you won't tell me, confide your 
 trouble to the iron stove there," and he went away. Then she crept 
 to the stove, and began to sob and cry and to pour out her poor 
 Uttle heart, and said: "Here I sit, deserted by aU the world, I who 
 am a king's daughter, and a false waiting-maid has forced me to 
 take off my own clothes, and has taken my place with my bride- 
 groom, while I have to fulfil the lowly office of goose-girl. 
 
 "If my mother only knew, 
 Her heart would surely break in two." 
 
 But the old Bang stood outside at the stove chimney, and 
 hstened to her words. Then he entered the room again, and bidding 
 her leave the stove, he ordered royal apparel to be put on her, ia 
 which she looked amazingly lovely. Then he summoned his son, 
 and revealed to him that he had got the false bride, who was nothing 
 but a waiting-maid, while the real one, in the guise of the ex-goose- 
 girl, was standing at his side. The young King rejoiced from his 
 heart when he saw her beauty Euid learned how good she was, and a 
 great banquet was prepared, to which everyone was bidden. The 
 bridegroom sat at the head of the table, the Princess on one side 
 of him and the waiting-maid on the other; but she was so dazzled 
 that she did not recognize the Princess in her gUttering garments. 
 Now when they had eaten and drunk, and were merry, the old King 
 asked the waiting-maid to solve a knotty point for him. "What," 
 said he, "should be done to a certain person who has deceived every- 
 one?" and he proceeded to relate the whole story, ending up with, 
 "Now what sentence should be passed?" Then the false bride 
 answered: "She deserves to be put stark naked into a barrel lined 
 
212 THE GOOSE-GIRL 
 
 with sharp nails, which should be dragged by two white horses up 
 and down the street till she is dead." 
 
 "You are the person," said the King, "and you have passed 
 sentence on yourself; and even so it shall be done to you." And 
 when the sentence had been carried out the young King was married 
 to his real bride, and both reigned over the kingdom in peace and 
 happiness. 1 
 
 • Grimm. 
 
TOADS AND DIAMONDS 
 
 THERE was once upon a time a widow who had two daughters. 
 The eldest was so much like her in the face and humor that 
 whoever looked upon the daughter saw the mother. They were 
 both so disagreeable and so proud that there was no living with 
 them. 
 
 The youngest, who was the very picture of her father for 
 courtesy and sweetness of temper, was withal one of the most 
 beautiful girls ever seen. As people naturally love their own Uke- 
 ness, this mother even doted on her eldest daughter, and at the 
 same time had a horrible aversion for the youngest — she made her 
 eat in the kitchen and work continually. 
 
 Among other things, this poor child was forced twice a day 
 to draw water above a mile and a-half off the house, and bring 
 home a pitcher full of it. One day, as she was at this fountain, 
 there came to her a poor woman, who begged of her to let her drink. 
 
 "Oh! ay, with all my heart. Goody," said this pretty little girl; 
 and rinsing immediately the pitcher, she took up some water from 
 the clearest place of the fountain, and gave it to her, holding up 
 the pitcher all the while, that she might drink the easier. 
 
 The good woman having drunk, said to her: 
 
 "You are so very pretty, my dear, so good and so mannerly, 
 that I cannot help giving you a gift." For this was a fairy, who 
 had taken the form of a poor country woman, to see how far the 
 civility and good manners of this pretty girl would go. "I will give 
 you for a gift," continued the Fairy, "that, at every word you speak, 
 there shall come out of your mouth either a flower or a jewel." 
 
 When this pretty girl came home her mother scolded her 
 for staying so long at the fountain. 
 
 "I beg your pardon, mamma," said the poor girl, "for not making 
 more haste." 
 
 And in speaking these words there came out of her mouth two 
 roses, two pearls, and two diamonds. 
 
 "What is it I see there?" said the mother, quite astonished. "I 
 think I see pearls and diamonds come out of the girl's mouth! How 
 happens this, child?" 
 
 This was the first time she ever called her child. 
 
 213 
 
214 TOADS AND DIAMONDS 
 
 The poor creature told her frankly all the matter, not without 
 dropping out infinite numbers of diamonds. 
 
 "In good faith," cried the mother, "I must send my child tiiither. 
 Come hither, Fanny; look what comes out of thy sister's mouth 
 when she speaks. Wouldst not thou be glad, my dear, to have the 
 same gift given thee? Thou hast nothing else to do but go and 
 draw water out of the fountain, and when a certain poor woman 
 asks you to let her drink, to give it to her very civilly." 
 
 "It would be a very fine sight indeed," said this ill-bred minx, 
 to see me go draw water." 
 
 "You shall go, husseyl" said the mother; "and this minute." 
 
 So away she went, but grinnbling all the way, taking with her 
 the best silver tankard in the house. 
 
 She was no sooner at the fountain than she saw coming out of 
 the wood a lady most gloriously dressed, who came up to her, and 
 asked to drink. This was, you must know, the very fairy who 
 appeared to her sister, but now had taken the air and dress of a 
 princess, to see how far this girl's rudeness would go. 
 
 "Am I come hither," said the proud, saucy one, "to serve you 
 with water, pray? I suppose the silver tankard was brought purely 
 for your ladyship, was it? However, you may drink out of it, t£ 
 you have a fancy." 
 
 "You are not over and above mannerly," answered the Fairy, 
 without putting herself in a passion. "Well, then, siuce you have so 
 little breeding, and are so disobhging, I give you for a gift that at 
 every word you speak there shall come out of your mouth a snake 
 or a toad." 
 
 So soon as her mother saw her coming she cried out: 
 
 "WeU, daughter?" 
 
 "Well, mother?" answered the pert hussey, throwing out of her 
 mouth two vipers and two toads. 
 
 "Oh I mercy," cried the mother; "what is it I see? Oh! it is 
 that wretch her sister who has occasioned all this; but she shall pay 
 for it"; and immediately she ran to beat her. The poor child fled 
 away from her, and went to hide herself in the forest, not far from 
 thence. 
 
 The King's son, then on his return from hunting, met her, and 
 seeing her so very pretty, asked her what she did there alone and 
 why she cried. 
 
 "Alas! sir, my mamma has turned me out of doors." 
 
 The King's son, who saw five or six pearls and as many 
 diamonds come out of her mouth, desired her to teU him how that 
 happened. She thereupon told him the whole story; and so the 
 
TOADS AND DIAMONDS 215 
 
 King's son fell in love with her, and, considering with himself that 
 such a gift was worth more than any marriage portion, conducted 
 her to the palace of the King his father, and there married her. 
 
 As for the sister, she made herself so much hated that her own 
 mother turned her off; and the miserable wretch, having wandered 
 about a good whUe without finding anybody to take her in, went to 
 a corner of the wood, and there died.' 
 
 ' Charles Perrault. 
 
PRINCE DARLING 
 
 ONCE upon a. time there lived a king who was so just and kind 
 that his subjects called him "the Good King." It happened 
 one day, when he was out hunting, that a Uttle white rabbit, which 
 his dogs were chasing, sprang into his arms for shelter. The King 
 stroked it gently, and said to it: 
 
 "Well, bunny, as you have come to me for protection I wiU see 
 that nobody hurts you." 
 
 And he took it home to his palace and had it put in a pretty 
 little house, with all sorts of nice things to eat. 
 
 That night, when he was alone in his room, a beautiful lady 
 suddenly appeared before him; her long dress was as white as snow, 
 and she had a crown of white roses upon her head. The good King 
 was very much surprised to see her, for he knew his door had been 
 tightly shut, and he could not think how she had got in. But she 
 said to him: 
 
 "I am the Fairy Truth. I was passing through the wood when 
 you were out hunting, and I wished to jQnd out if you were really 
 good, as everybody said you were, so I took the shape of a little 
 rabbit and came to your arms for shelter, for I know that those who 
 are merciful to animals will be still kinder to their fellow-men. If 
 you had refused to help me I should have been certain that you 
 were wicked. I thank you for the kindness you have shown me, 
 which has made me your friend for ever. You have only to ask 
 me for anything you want and I promise that I will give it to 
 
 "Madam," said the good King, "since you are a fairy, you no 
 doubt know all my wishes. I have but one son, whom I love very 
 dearly, that is why he is called Prince DarUng. If you are really 
 good enough to wish to do me a favor, I beg that you will become 
 his friend." 
 
 "With all my heart," answered the Fairy. "I can make your 
 son the handsomest prince in the world, or the richest, or the most 
 powerful; choose whichever you Uke for him." 
 
 "I do not ask either of these things for my son," replied the 
 good King; "but if you will make him the best of princes, I shall 
 indeed be grateful to you. What good would it do him to be rich, 
 
 216 
 
PRINCE DARLING 217 
 
 or handsome, or to possess all the kingdoms of the world if he were 
 wicked? You know well he would still be unhappy. Only a good 
 man can be really contented." 
 
 "You are quite right," answered the Fairy; "but it is not in my 
 power to make Prince Darling a good man unless he will help me; 
 he must himself try hard to become good; I can only promise to 
 give him good advice, to scold him for his faults, and to pimish 
 him if he wiU not correct and punish himself." 
 
 The good King was quite satisfied with this promise; and very 
 soon afterward he died. 
 
 PriQce Darling was very sorry, for he loved his father with all 
 his heart, and he would wiUiugly have given all his kingdoms and 
 all his treasures of gold and silver if they could have kept the good 
 King with him. 
 
 Two days afterward, when the Prince had gone to bed, the 
 Fairy suddenly appeared to him and SEiid: 
 
 "I promised yom- father that I would be your friend, and to 
 keep my word I have come to bring you a present." At the same 
 time she put a Uttle gold ring upon his finger. 
 
 "Take great care of this ring," she said: "it is more precious 
 than diamonds; every time you do a bad deed it will prick yom* 
 finger, but if, in spite of its pricking, you go on in your own evil way, 
 you will lose my friendship, and I shall become your enemy." 
 
 So saying, the Fairy disappeared, leaving Prince Darling very 
 much astonished. 
 
 For some time he behaved so well that the ring never pricked 
 him, and that made him so contented that his subjects called bim 
 Prince Darling the Happy. 
 
 One day, however, he went out hunting, but could get no sport, 
 which put him in a very bad temper; it seemed to him as he rode 
 along that his ring was pressing into his finger, but as it did not 
 prick him he did not heed it. When he got home and went to his 
 own room, his fittle dog Bibi ran to meet him, jumping round him 
 with pleasiu-e. "Get away!" said the Prince, quite gruffly. "I don't 
 want you, you are in the way." 
 
 The poor Httle dog, who didn't understand this at all, pulled at 
 his coat to make him at least look at her, and this made Prince 
 Darling so cross that he gave her quite a hard kick. 
 
 Instantly his ring pricked Jiim sharply, as if it had been a pin. 
 He was very much surprised, and sat down in a corner of his room 
 feeUng quite ashamed of himself. 
 
 "I beheve the Fairy is laughing at me," he thought. "Surely I 
 can have done no great wrong in just kicking a tiresome animal! 
 
218 PRINCE DARLING 
 
 What is the good of my being ruler of a great kingdom if I am not 
 even allowed to beat my own dog?" 
 
 "I am not making fmi of you," said a voice, answering Prince 
 Darling's thoughts. "You have committed three faults. First of 
 all, you were out of temper because you could not have what you 
 wanted, and you thought aU men and animals were only made to do 
 your pleasm"e; then you were really angry, which is very naughty 
 indeed; and lastly, you were cruel to a poor little animal who did 
 not in the least deserve to be ill-treated. 
 
 "I know you are far above a httle dog, but if it were right and 
 allowable that great people should iU-treat aU who are beneath 
 them, I might at this moment beat you, or kiU you, for a fairy is 
 greater than a man. The advantage of possessing a great empire 
 is not to be able to do the evil that one desires, but to do all the 
 good that one possibly can." 
 
 The Prince saw how naughty he had been, and promised to try 
 and do better in future, but he did not keep his word. The fact 
 was he had been brought up by a fooUsh nurse, who had spoiled 
 him when he was httle. If he wanted anything he only had to cry 
 and fret and stamp his feet and she would give him whatever he 
 asked for, which had made him self-wiUed; also she had told him 
 from morning to night that he would one day be a king, and that 
 kings were very happy, because everyone was bound to obey and 
 respect them, and no one could prevent them from doing just as 
 they liked. 
 
 When the Prince grew old enough to imderstand, he soon learned 
 that there could be nothing worse than to be proud, obstinate, and 
 conceited, and he had really tried to cm-e himself of these defects, 
 but by that time all his faults had become habits; and a bad habit is 
 very hard to get rid of. Not that he was naturally of a bad disposi- 
 tion; he was truly sorry when he had been naughty, and said: 
 
 "I am very unhappy to have to struggle against my anger and 
 pride every day; if I had been pimished for them when I was httle 
 they would not be such a trouble to me now." 
 
 His ring pricked him very often, and sometimes he left off what 
 he was doing at once; but at other times he would not attend to it. 
 Strangely enough, it gave him only a shght prick for a trifling fault, 
 but when he was really naughty it made his finger actually bleed. 
 At last he got tired of being constantly reminded, and wanted to be 
 able to do as he hked, so he threw his ring aside, and thought him- 
 self the happiest of men to have got rid of its teasing pricks. He 
 gave himself up to doing every fooUsh thing that occurred to him, 
 until he became quite wicked and nobody could like him any longer. 
 
PRINCE DARLING 219 
 
 One day, when the Prince was walking about, he saw a young 
 girl, who was so very pretty that he made up his mind at once that 
 he would marry her. Her name was CeUa, and she was as good as 
 she was beautiful. 
 
 Prince Darling fancied that CeUa would think herself only too 
 happy if he oflFered to make her a great queen, but she said 
 fearlessly: 
 
 "Sire, I am only a shepherdess, and a poor girl, but, nevertheless, 
 I will not marry you." 
 
 "Do you dislike me?" asked the Prince, who was very much 
 vexed at this answer. 
 
 "No, my Prince," replied Ceha; "I cannot help thinking you 
 very handsome; but what good would riches be to me, and all the 
 grand dresses and splendid carriages that you would give me, if 
 the bad deeds which I should see you do every day made me hate 
 and despise you?" 
 
 The Prince was very angry at this speech, and commanded his 
 officers to make Celia a prisoner and carry her off to his palace. All 
 day long the remembrance of what she had said annoyed him, but 
 as he loved her he could not make up his mind to have her punished. 
 
 One of the Prince's favorite companions was his foster-brother, 
 whom he trusted entirely; but he was not at all a good man, and 
 gave Prince DarUng very bad advice, and encouraged him in all his 
 evil ways. When he saw the Prince so downcast he asked what 
 was the matter, and when he explained that he could not bear Celia's 
 bad opinion of him, and was resolved to be a better man in order to 
 please her, this evU adviser said to him: 
 
 "You are very kind to trouble yourself about this httle girl; if I 
 'were you I would soon make her obey me. Remember that you 
 are a king, and that it would be laughable to see you trying to please 
 a shepherdess, who ought to be only too glad to be one of your 
 slaves. Keep her in prison, and feed her on bread and water for a 
 little while, and then, if she still says she will not mEury you, have 
 her head cut oflF, to teach other people that you mean to be obeyed. 
 Why, if you cannot make a girl Uke that do as you wish, your sub- 
 jects will soon forget that they are only put into the world for oiu* 
 pleasure." 
 
 "But," said Prince Darling, "would it not be a shame if I had an 
 innocent girl put to death? For Ceha really has done nothing to 
 deserve punishment." 
 
 "If people will not do as you tell them they ought to suffer for 
 it," answered his foster-brother; "but even if it were unjust, you had 
 better be accused of that by your subjects than that they should 
 
220 PRINCE DARLING 
 
 find out that they may insult and thwart you as often as they 
 please." 
 
 In saying this he was touching a weak point in his brother's 
 character; for the Prince's fear of losing any of his power made 
 him at once abandon his first idea of trying to be good, and resolve 
 to try and frighten the shepherdess into consenting to marry him. 
 
 His foster-brother, who wanted him to keep this resolution, 
 invited three young courtiers, as wicked as himself, to sup with the 
 Prince, and they persuaded him to drink a great deal of wine, and 
 continued to excite his anger against CeUa by telling him that she 
 had laughed at his love for her; imtil at last, in quite a furious rage, 
 he rushed oflF to find her, declaring that if she still refused to marry 
 him she should be sold as a slave the very next day. 
 
 But when he reached the room in which Ceha had been locked 
 up, he was greatly surprised to find that she was not in it, though 
 he had the key in his own pocket all the time. His anger was 
 terrible, and he vowed vengeance against whoever had helped her 
 to escape. His bad friends, when they heard him, resolved to turn 
 his wrath upon an old nobleman who had formerly been his tutor; 
 and who still dared sometimes to tell the Prince of his faults, for 
 he loved him as if he had been his own son. At fu^st Prince DarUng 
 had thanked him, but after a time he grew impatient and thought 
 it must be just mere love of fault-finding that made his old tutor 
 blame him when everyone else was praising and flattering him. So 
 he ordered him to retire from his Court, though he still, from time 
 to time, spoke of him as a worthy mstu whom he respected, even 
 if he no longer loved him. His unworthy friends feared that he 
 might some day take it into his head to recall his old tutor, so they 
 thought they now had a good opportunity of getting him banished 
 for ever. 
 
 They reported to the Prince that Suihnan, for that was the 
 tutor's name, had boasted of having helped CeUa to escape, £uid 
 they bribed three men to say that Suihnan himself had told them 
 about it. The Prince, in great anger, sent his foster-brother with 
 a number of soldiers to briag his tutor before him, in chains, Uke a 
 criminal. After giving this order he went to his own room, but he 
 had scarcely got into it when there was a clap of thunder which 
 made the ground shake, and the Fairy Truth appeared suddenly 
 before him. 
 
 "I promised your father," said she sternly, "to give you good 
 advice, and to punish you if you refused to follow it. You have 
 despised my counsel, and have gone your own evil way until you 
 are only outwardly a man; really you are a monster — the horror 
 
PRINCE DARLING 221 
 
 of everyone who knows you. It is time that I should fulfil my 
 promise, and begin your punishment. I condemn you to resemble 
 the animals whose ways you have imitated. You have made your- 
 self like the Uon by your anger, and like the wolf by your greediness. 
 Like a snake, you have ungratefully turned upon one who was a 
 second father to you; your churUshness has made you like a bull. 
 Therefore, in your new form, take the appearance of all these 
 animals." 
 
 The Fairy had scarcely finished speaking when Prince Darling 
 saw to his horror that her words were fulfilled. He had a lion's 
 head, a bull's horns, a wolf's feet, and a snake's body. At the 
 same instant he found himself in a great forest, beside a clear lake, 
 in which he could see plainly the horrible creature he had become, 
 and a voice said to him: 
 
 "Look carefully at the state to which your wickedness has 
 brought you; believe me, your soul is a thousand times more 
 hideous than your body." 
 
 Prince Darling recognized the voice of the Fairy Truth, and 
 turned in a fiuy to catch her and eat her up if he possibly could; 
 but he saw no one, and the same voice went on: 
 
 "I laugh at your powerlessness and anger, and I intend to 
 punish your pride by letting you fall into the hands of your own 
 subjects." 
 
 The Prince began to think that the best thing he could do would 
 be to get as far away from the lake as he could, then at least he 
 would not be continually reminded of his terrible ugliness. So he 
 ran toward the wood, but before he had gone many yards he fell 
 into a deep pit which had been made to trap bears, and the hunters, 
 who were hiding in a tree, leaped down, and secvffed him with several 
 chEiins, and led him into the chief city of his own kingdom. 
 
 On the way, instead of recognizing that his own faults had 
 brought this punishment upon him, he accused the Fairy of being 
 the cause of all his misfortunes, and bit and tore at his chains 
 furiously. 
 
 As they approached the town he saw that some great rejoicing 
 was being held, and when the hunters asked what had happened 
 they were told that the Prince, whose only pleasure it was to torment 
 his people, had been found in his room, kiUed by a thimder-bolt 
 (for that was what was supposed to have become of him). Four 
 of his courtiers, those who had encom-aged him in his wicked doings, 
 had tried to seize the kingdom and divide it between them, but the 
 people, who knew it was their bad counsels which had so changed 
 the Prince, had cut off their heads, and had offered the crown to 
 
222 PRINCE DARLING 
 
 Suilman, whom the Prince had left in prison. This noble lord had 
 just been crowned, and the deliverance of the kingdom was the 
 cause of the rejoicing. "For," they said, "he is a good and just 
 man, and we shall once more enjoy peace and prosperity." 
 
 Prince Darhng roared with anger when he heard this; but it 
 was still worse for him when he reached the great squEire before his 
 own palace. He saw Suihnan seated upon a magnificent throne, 
 and all the people crowded round, wishing him a long life that he 
 might xmdo all the mischief done by his predecessor. 
 
 Presently Suihnan made a sign with his hand that the people 
 should be silent, and said: "I have accepted the crown you have 
 offered me, but only that I may keep it for Prince Darling, who is 
 not dead as you suppose; the Fairy has assured me that there is 
 stiU hope that you may some day see him again, good and vir- 
 tuous as he was when he first came to the throne. Alas!" he con- 
 tinued, "he was led away by flatterers. I knew his heart, and am 
 certain that if it had not been for the bad influence of those who 
 surrounded him he would have been a good king and a father to 
 his people. We may hate his faults, but let us pity him and hope 
 for his restoration. As for me, I would die gladly if that could 
 bring back our Prince to reign justly and worthily once more." 
 
 These words went to Prince Darling's heart; he realized the 
 true affection and faithfulness of his old tutor, and for the first time 
 reproached himself for all his evil deeds; at the same iastant he 
 felt all his anger melting away, and he began quietly to think over 
 his past life, and to admit that his punishment was not more than 
 he had deserved. He left off tearing at the iron bars of the cage in 
 which he was shut up, £tnd became as gentle as a lamb. 
 
 The hunters who had caught him took him to a great men- 
 agerie, where he was cheuned up among all the other wild beasts, 
 and he determined to show his sorrow for his past bad behavior by 
 being gentle and obedient to the man who had to take care of him. 
 Unfortunately, this man was very rough and unkind, and though 
 the poor monster was quite quiet, he often beat him without rhyme 
 or reason when hpi hgp penRd to be in a bad temper. One day when 
 this keeper wa^^s^^^ tiger broke its chain, and flew at him to 
 eat him up. PHttceDarUng, who saw what was going on, at first 
 felt quite pleased to think that he should be deUvered from his 
 persecutor, but soon thought better of it and wished that he were 
 free. 
 
 "I would retm-n good for evil," he said to himself, "and save the 
 unhappy man's fife." He had hardly wished this when his iron 
 cage flew open, and he rushed to the side of the keeper, who was 
 
PRINCE DARLING 223 
 
 awake and was defending himself against the tiger. When he saw 
 the monster had got out he gave mmself up for lost, but his fear 
 was soon changed into joy, for the kind monster threw itself upon 
 the tiger and very soon killed it, and then came and crouched at 
 the feet of the man it had saved. 
 
 Overcome with gratitude, the keeper stooped to caress the 
 strange creatiu-e which had done him such a great service; but sud- 
 denly a voice said in his ear: 
 
 "A good action should never go unrewarded," and at the same 
 instant the monster disappeared, and he saw at his feet only a pretty 
 little dog! 
 
 Prince Darling, delighted by the change, frisked about the 
 keeper, showing his joy in every way he could, and the man, taking 
 him up in his arms, carried hiTn to the King, to whom he told the 
 whole story. 
 
 The Queen said she would Uke to have this wonderful Uttle dog, 
 and the Prince would have been very happy in his new home if he 
 could have forgotten that he was a man and a king. The Queen 
 petted and took care of him, but she was so afraid that he would 
 get too fat that she consulted the court physician, who said that he 
 was to be fed only upon bread, and was not to have much even of 
 that. So poor Prince DarUng was terribly hungry all day long, but 
 he was very patient about it. 
 
 One day, when they gave him his little loaf for breakfast, he 
 thought he would like to eat it out in the garden; so he took it up 
 in his mouth and trotted away toward a brook that he knew of a 
 long way from the palace. But he was surprised to find that the 
 brook was gone, and where it had been stood a great house that 
 seemed to be built of gold and precious stones. Numbers of people 
 splendidly dressed were going into it, and sounds of music and 
 demcing and feasting could be heard from the windows. 
 
 But what seemed very strange was that those people who came 
 out of the house were pale and thin, and their clothes were torn, 
 and hemging in rags about them. Some feU down dead as they 
 came out before they had time to get away; others crawled farther 
 with great difficulty; while others again lay on the ground, fainting 
 with hunger, and begged a morsel of bread from those who were 
 going into the house, but they would not so much as look at the 
 poor creatures. 
 
 Prince Darling went up to a young girl who was trying to eat a 
 few blades of grass, she was so hungry. Touched with compassion, 
 he said to himself: 
 
 "I am very hungry, but I shall not die of starvation before I get 
 
224 PRINCE DARLING 
 
 my dinner; if I give my breakfast to this poor creature perhaps I 
 may save her life." 
 
 So he laid his piece of bread in the girl's hand, and saw her eat 
 it up eagerly. 
 
 She soon seemed to be quite well again, and the Prince, delighted 
 to have been able to help her, was thinking of going home to the 
 palace, when he heard a great outcry, and, turning round, saw 
 Ceha, who was being carried against her will into the great house. 
 
 For the first time the Prince regretted that he was no longer 
 the monster, then he would have been able to rescue CeUa; now he 
 could only bark feebly at the people who were carrying her off, and 
 try to follow them, but they chased and kicked him away. 
 
 He determined not to quit the place tiU he knew what had 
 become of CeUa, and blamed himself for what had befallen her. 
 
 "Alas!" he said to himself, "I am furious with the people who 
 are carrying CeUa off, but isn't that exactly what I did myseff, and 
 if I had not been prevented did I not intend to be still more cruel 
 to her?" 
 
 Here he was interrupted by a noise above his head — someone 
 was opening a window, and he saw with delight that it was CeUa 
 herself, who came forward and threw out a plate of most deUcious- 
 looking food, then the window was shut again, and Prince Darling, 
 who had not had anything to eat aU day, thought he might as well 
 take the opportunity of getting something. He ran forward to 
 begin, but the young girl to whom he had given his bread gave a 
 cry of terror and took him up in her arms, saying: 
 
 "Don't touch it, my poor Uttle dog — that house is the palace of 
 pleasure, and everything that comes out of it is poisoned!" 
 
 At the same moment a voice said: 
 
 "You see a good action always brings its reward," and the 
 Prince found himsetf changed into a beautiful white dove. He 
 remembered that white was the favorite color of the Fairy Truth, 
 and began to hope that he might at last win back her favor. But 
 just now his first care was for CeUa, and rising into the air he flew 
 roimd and round the house, until he saw an open window; but he 
 searched through every room in vain. No trace of CeUa was to be 
 seen, and the Prince, in despair, determined to search through the 
 world till he found her. He flew on and on for several days, till 
 he came to a great desert, where he saw a cavern, and, to his deUght, 
 there sat CeUa, sharing the simple breakfast of an old hermit. 
 
 Overjoyed to have found her. Prince DarUng perched upon her 
 shoulder, trying to express by his caresses how glad he was to see 
 her again, and CeUa, surprised and deUghted by the tameness of 
 
PRINCE DARLING 225 
 
 this pretty white dove, stroked it softly, and said, though she 
 never thought of its understanding her: 
 
 "I accept the gift that you make me of yom-self, and I will love 
 you always. ' 
 
 "Take care what you are saying, Celia," said the old hermit; 
 "are you prepared to keep that promise?" 
 
 "Indeed, I hope so, my sweet shepherdess," cried the Prince, 
 who was at that moment restored to his natural shape. "You 
 promised to love me always; tell me that you really mean what 
 you said, or I shall have to ask the Fairy to give me back the form 
 of the dove which pleased you so much." 
 
 "You need not be afraid that she will change her mind," said 
 the Fairy, throwing off the hermit's robe in which she had been 
 disguised, and appearing before them. 
 
 "Celia has loved you ever since she first saw you, only she 
 would not tell you while you were so obstinate and naughty. Now 
 you have repented and mean to be good you deserve to be happy, 
 and so she may love you as much as she lUs.es." 
 
 Celia and Prince Darling threw themselves at the Fairy's feet, 
 and the Prince was never tired of thanking her for her kindness. 
 Celia was deUghted to hear how sorry he was for all his past follies 
 and misdeeds, and promised to love him as long as she Hved. 
 
 "Rise, my children," said the Fairy, "and I will transport you 
 to the palace, and Prince Darling shall have back again the crown 
 he forfeited by his bad behavior." 
 
 While she was speeiking they found themselves in Suhman's 
 hall, and his dehght was great at seeing his dear master once more. 
 He gave up the throne joyfuUy to the Prince, and remained always 
 the most faithful of his subjects. 
 
 CeHa and Prince Darling reigned for many years, but he was 
 so determined to govern worthily and to do his duty that his ring, 
 which he took to wearing again, never once pricked him severely. * 
 
 ' Cabinet des Fies. 
 
BLUE BEARD 
 
 THERE was a man who had fine houses, both in town and country, 
 a deal of silver and gold plate, embroidered furniture, and 
 coaches gilded aU over with gold. But this man was so unlucky as 
 to have a blue beard, which made him so frightfully ugly that all 
 the women and girls ran away from him. 
 
 One of his neighbors, a lady of quality, had two daughters who 
 were perfect beauties. He desired of her one of them in marriage, 
 leaving to her choice which of the two she would bestow on hirn. 
 They would neither of them have him, and sent him backward 
 and forward from one another, not being able to bear the thoughts 
 of marrying a man who had a blue beard, and what besides gave 
 them disgust and aversion was his having already been married to 
 several wives, and nobody ever knew what became of them. 
 
 Blue Beard, to engage their affection, took them, with the lady 
 their mother and three or four ladies of their acquaintance, with 
 other young people of the neighborhood, to one of Ms country seats, 
 where they stayed a whole week. 
 
 There was nothing then to be seen but parties of pleasure, 
 hunting, fishing, dancing, mirth, and feasting. Nobody went to 
 bed, but all passed the night in rallying and joking with each other. 
 In short, everything succeeded so well that the yoimgest daughter 
 began to think the master of the house not to have a beard so very 
 blue, and that he was a mighty civil gentleman. 
 
 As soon as they returned home, the marriage was concluded. 
 About a month afterward, Blue Beard told his wife that he was 
 obliged to take a country journey for six weeks at least, about affairs 
 of very great consequence, desiring her to divert herseff in his 
 absence, to send for her friends and acquaintances, to carry them 
 into the country, if she pleased, and to make good cheer wherever 
 she was. 
 
 "Here," said he, "are the keys of the two great wardrobes, 
 wherein I have my best furniture; these are of my silver and gold 
 plate, which is not every day in use; these open my strong boxes, 
 which hold my money, both gold and silver; these my caskets of 
 jewels; and tins is the master-key to aU my apartments. But for 
 this httle one here, it is the key of the closet at the end of the great 
 
 226 
 
BLUE BEARD 227 
 
 gallery on the ground floor. Open them all; go into all and every 
 one of them, except that Uttle closet, which I forbid you, and forbid 
 it in such a manner that, if you happen to open it, there's nothing 
 but what you may expect from my just anger and resentment." 
 
 She promised to observe, very exactly, whatever he had ordered; 
 when he, after having embraced her, got into his coach and pro- 
 ceeded on his journey. 
 
 Her neighbors and good friends did not stay to be sent for by. 
 the new married lady so great was their impatience to see all the 
 rich furniture of her house, not daring to come while her husband 
 was there, because of his blue beard, which frightened them. They 
 ran through all the rooms, closets, and wardrobes, which were all 
 so fine and rich that they seemed to surpass one another. 
 
 After that they went up into the two great rooms, where was 
 the best and richest furniture; they could not sufficiently admire 
 the number and beauty of the tapestry, beds, couches, cabinets, 
 stands, tables, and looking-glasses, in which you might see yourself 
 from head to foot; some of them were framed with glass, others 
 with silver, plain and gilded, the finest and most magnificent ever 
 were seen. 
 
 They ceased not to extol and envy the happiness of their friend, 
 who in the meantime in no way diverted herself in looking upon all 
 these rich things, because of the impatience she had to go and open 
 the closet on the ground floor. She was so much pressed by her 
 curiosity that, without considering that it was very uncivil to leave 
 her company, she went down a little back staircase, and with such 
 excessive haste that she had twice or thrice like to have broken 
 her neck. 
 
 Coming to the closet-door, she made a stop for some time, 
 thinking upon her husband's orders, and considering what unhappi- 
 ness might attend her if she was disobedient; but the temptation 
 was so strong she could not overcome it. She then took the fittle 
 key, and opened it, trembUng, but could not at first see anything 
 ilainly, because the windows were shut. After some moments she 
 jegan to perceive that the floor was aU covered over with clotted 
 '. jlood, on which lay the bodies of several dead women, ranged against 
 the walls. (These were all the wives whom Blue Beard had married 
 and murdered, one after another.) She thought she should have 
 died for fear, and the key, which she pulled out of the lock, fell out 
 of her hand. 
 
 After having somewhat recovered her surprise, she took up the 
 key, locked the door, and went upstairs into her chamber to recover 
 herself; but she could not, she was so much frightened. Having 
 
228 BLUE BEARD 
 
 observed that the key of the closet was stained with blood, she tried 
 two or three times to wipe it off, but the blood would not come out; 
 in vain did she wash it, and even rub it with soap and sand; the 
 blood still remained, for the key was magical and she could never 
 make it quite clean; when the blood was gone off from one side, it 
 came again on the other. 
 
 Blue Beard retm-ned from his journey the same evening, and 
 said he had received letters upon the road, informing him that the 
 aifair he went about was ended to his advantage. His wife did all 
 she could to convince him she was extremely glad of his speedy 
 return. 
 
 Next morning he asked her for the keys, which she gave him, 
 but with such a trembling hand that he easily guessed what had 
 happened. 
 
 "What!" said he, "is not the key of my closet among the rest?" 
 
 "I must certainly have left it above upon the table," said she. 
 
 "Fail not to bring it to me presently," said Blue Beard. 
 
 After several goings backward and forward she was forced to 
 bring him the key. Blue Beard, having very attentively considered 
 it, said to his wife, 
 
 "How comes this blood upon the key?" 
 
 "I do not know," cried the poor woman, paler than death. 
 
 "You do not knowl" replied Blue Beard. "I very well know. 
 You were resolved to go into the closet, were you not.»^ Mighty 
 well, madam; you shall go in, and take your place emaong the ladies 
 you saw there." 
 
 Upon this she threw herself at her husband's feet, and begged 
 his pardon with all the signs of true repentance, vowing that she 
 would never more be disobedient. She would have melted a rock, 
 so beautiful and sorrowful was she; but Blue Beard had a heart 
 harder than any rock! 
 
 "You must die, madam," said he, "and that presently." 
 
 "Since I must die," answered she (looking upon him with her 
 eyes all bathed in tears), "give me some Uttle time to say my 
 prayers." 
 
 "I give you," replied Blue Beard, "half a quarter of an hour, but 
 not one moment more." 
 
 When she was alone she called out to her sister, and said to 
 her: 
 
 "Sister Anne" (for that was her name), "go up, I beg you, upon 
 the top of the tower, and look if my brothers are not coming; they 
 promised me that they would come today, and if you see them, 
 give them a sign to make haste." 
 
. BLUE BEARD 229 
 
 Her sister Anne went up upon the top of the tower, and the 
 poor afflicted wife cried out from time to time: 
 
 "Anne, sister Amie, do you see anyone coming?" 
 
 And sister Anne said: 
 
 "I see nothing but the sun, which makes a dust, and the grass, 
 which looks green." 
 
 In the meanwhile Blue Beard, holding a great sabre in his 
 hand, cried out as loud as he could bawl to his wife: 
 
 "Come down instantly, or I shall come up to you." 
 
 "One moment longer, if you please," said his wife; and then 
 she cried out very softly, "Anne, sister Anne, dost thou see anybody 
 coming?" 
 
 And sister Anne answered: 
 
 "I see nothing but the sun, which makes a dust, and the grass, 
 which is green." 
 
 "Come down quickly," cried Blue Beard, "or I will come up to 
 
 you." 
 
 "I am coming," answered his wife; and then she cried, "Anne, 
 sister Anne, dost thou not see anyone coming?" 
 
 "I see," repUed sister Anne, "a great dust, which comes on this 
 side here." 
 
 "Are they my brothers?" 
 
 "Alas! no, my dear sister, I see a flock of sheep." 
 
 "WUl you not come down?" cried Blue Beard. 
 
 "One moment longer," said his wife, eind then she cried out: 
 "Anne, sister Anne, dost thou see nobody coming?" 
 
 "I see," said she, "two horsemen, but they are yet a great way 
 off." 
 
 "God be praised," repUed the poor wife joyfully; "they are my 
 brothers; I will make them a sign, as well as I can, for them to 
 make haste." 
 
 Then Blue Beard bawled out so loud that he made the whole 
 house tremble. The distressed wife came down, and threw herself 
 at his feet, aU in tears, with her hair about her shoulders. 
 
 "This signifies nothing," says Blue Beard; "you must die"; 
 then, taking hold of her hair with one hand, and lifting up the sword 
 with the other, he was going to take off her head. The poor lady, 
 turning about to him, and looking at him with dying eyes, desired 
 him to afford her one little moment to recollect herself. 
 
 "No, no," said he, "recommend thyseff to God," and was just 
 ready to strike . . . 
 
 At this very instant there was such a loud knocking at the gate 
 that Blue Beard made a sudden stop. The gate was opened, and 
 
230 BLUE BEARD 
 
 presently entered two horsemen, who, drawing their swords, ran 
 directly to Blue Beard. He knew them to be his wife's brothers, 
 one a dragoon, the other a musketeer, so that he ran away imme- 
 diately to save himself; but the two brothers pursued so close that 
 they overtook him before he could get to the steps of the porch, 
 when they ran their swords through his body and left him dead. 
 The poor wife was ahnost as dead as her husband, and had not 
 strength enough to rise and welcome her brothers. 
 
 Blue Beard had no heirs, and so his wife became mistress of all 
 his estate. She made use of one part of it to marry her sister 
 Anne to a young gentleman who had loved her a long while; 
 another part to buy captains' commissions for her brothers, and the 
 rest to marry herself to a very worthy gentleman, who made her 
 forget the ill time she had passed with Blue Beard. ^ 
 
 1 Charles Peirault. 
 
TRUSTY JOHN 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was an old king who was so ill that he 
 thought to himself, "I am most likely on my death-bed." Then 
 he said, "Send Trusty John to me." Now Trusty John was his 
 favorite servant, and was so called because all his life he had served 
 him so faithfully. When he approached the bed the King spake to 
 him: "Most trusty John, I feel my end is drawing near, and I 
 could face it without a care were it not for my son. He is still too 
 young to decide everything for himself, and unless you promise me 
 to instruct him in aU he should know, £uid to be to him as a father, 
 I shall not close my eyes in peace." Then Trusty Johni answered: 
 "I AviU never desert him, and will serve him faithfully, even though 
 it should cost me my hfe." Then the old King said: "Now I die 
 comforted and in peace;" and then he went on: "After my death 
 you must show him the whole castle, all the rooms and apartments 
 and vaults, and all the treasures that lie in them; but you must not 
 show him the last room in the long passage, where the pictinre of the 
 Princess of the Golden Roof is hidden. When he beholds that pic- 
 ture he will fall violently in love with it and go off into a dead faint, 
 and for her sake he will encounter many dangers; you must guard 
 him from this." And when Trusty John had again given the King 
 his h£uid upon it the old man became silent, laid his head on the 
 pillow, and died. 
 
 When the old King had been carried to his grave. Trusty John 
 told the young King what he had promised his father on his death- 
 bed, and added: "And I shall assuredly keep my word, and shall be 
 faithful to you as I have been to him, even though it should cost 
 me my life." 
 
 Now when the time of mourning was over. Trusty John said to 
 him: "It is time you should see your inheritance. I will show you 
 your emcestral castle." So he took him over everything, and let him 
 see all the riches emd splendid apartments, only the one room where 
 the picture was he did not open. But the picture was placed so 
 that if the door opened you gazed straight upon it, and it was so 
 beautifully painted that you imagined it lived and moved, and that 
 it was the most lovable and beautiful thing in the whole world. But 
 the young King noticed that Trusty John always missed one 
 
 231 
 
232 TRUSTY JOHN 
 
 door, and said: "Why do you never open this one for me?" "There 
 is something inside that would appall you," he answered. But the 
 King replied: "I have seen the whole castle, and shall find out what 
 is in there"; and with these words he approached the door and 
 wanted to force it open. But Trusty John held him back, and said: 
 "I promised your father before his death that you shouldn't see 
 hat that room contains. It might bring both you and me to great 
 ^ief." "Ah! no," answered the young King; "if I don't get in, it 
 will be my certain destruction; I should have no peace night or day 
 till I had seen what was in the room with my own eyes. Now I 
 don't budge from the spot till you have opened the door." 
 
 Then Trusty John saw there was no way out of it, so with a 
 heavy heart and many sighs he took the key from the big bunch. 
 When he had opened the door he stepped in first, and thought to cover 
 the likeness so that the King might not perceive it; but it was hope- 
 less: the King stood on tiptoe and looked over his shoulder. And 
 when he saw the picture of the maid, so beautiful and glittering 
 with gold and precious stones, he feU swooning to the ground. 
 Trusty John lifted him up, carried him to bed, and thought sorrow- 
 fully: "The curse has come upon us; gracious heaven! what will be 
 the end of it all?" Then he poured wine down his throat tiU he 
 came to himself again. The first words he spoke were: "Oh! who 
 is the original of the beautiful picture?" "She is the Princess of the 
 Golden Roof," answered Trusty John. Then the King continued: 
 "My love for her is so great that if all the leaves on the trees had 
 tongues they could not express it; my very Ufe depends on my win- 
 ning her. You are my most trusty John: you must stand by me." 
 
 The faithful servant pondered long how they were to set about 
 the matter, for it was said to be difficult even to get into the presence 
 of the Princess. At length he hit upon a plan, and spoke to the 
 King: "All the things she has about her — tables, chairs, dishes, 
 goblets, bowls, and all her household furniture — are made of gold. 
 You have in your treasure five tons of gold; let the goldsmiths of 
 your kingdom manufacture them into all manner of vases and 
 vessels, into all sorts of birds and game and wonderful beasts; that 
 will please her. We shall go to her with them and try our luck." 
 The King summoned all his goldsmiths, and they had to work hard 
 day and night, till at length the most magnificent things were com- 
 pleted. When a ship had been laden with them the faithful John 
 disguised himself as a merchant, and the King had to do the same, 
 so that they should be quite unrecognizable. And so they crossed 
 the seas and journeyed till they reached the town where the Princess 
 of the Golden Roof dwelt. 
 

 ■ 
 
 
 '^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B 
 
 H 
 
 
 1 ^^n wH^^H^HH^^^^^^^^I 
 
 ^^^H 
 
 i^^^^^^l 
 
 
 ^^^H 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 ^^^^B^ -^^^^^^^^^^H' 
 
 I 
 
 
 ■i^^^^^^^^^^K' i^^^^^^^^^B^^^^^^^^^^^^^^lc 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 ' HMM^^^^^^^^^BBB^Mlfefefflii^mNii ^ /^^^Bk 1 Iml ;j^-^fc "^^^^^^B 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 1 H^^^^^^^^^|^H|RpP^^^ Bar f HK BB^» jBt ^^^^H 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^I^^^^^H^^^^Hm^ ^^^a^^ ElIBEmk t / ^B^iSi^l^^^^^B 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 
 ''l^^^^^BP ■ - 1 » ■ .-.rti'mfiB ssati-. — — :! 
 
 n 
 
 
 MH^^^^^^^^^^^^I^^^HlB'ltL' ' 2^ . .'.^SSmwI, : 
 
 ©aM?K 
 
 
 ^ Trusty John lifted him up and carried him to bed. 
 
TRUSTY JOHN 233 
 
 Trusty John made the King remain behind on the ship and 
 await his retm-n. "Perhaps," he said, "I may bring the Princess 
 back with me, so see that everything is in order; let the gold orna- 
 ments be arranged and the whole ship decorated." Then he took 
 a few of the gold things in his apron, went ashore, and proceeded 
 straight to the palace. When he came to the courtyard he found 
 a beautiful maiden standing at the well, drawing water with two 
 golden pails. And as she was about to carry away the glittering 
 water she turned roimd and saw the stranger, and asked him who 
 he was. Then he replied: "I am a merchant," and opening his 
 apron, he let her peep in. "Oh! my," she cried; "what beautiful 
 gold wares!" she set down her pails, and examined one thing after 
 the other. Then she said: "The Princess must see this, she has 
 such a fancy for gold things that she will buy up all you have." 
 She took him by the hand and let him into the palace, for she was 
 the lady's maid. 
 
 When the Princess had seen the wares she was quite enchanted, 
 and said: "They are all so beautifully made that I shall buy every- 
 thing you have." But Trusty John said: "I am only the servant of 
 a rich merchant, what I have here is nothing compared to what my 
 master has on his ship; his merchandise is more artistic and costly 
 than anything that has ever been made in gold before." She desired 
 to have everything brought up to her, but he said: "There is such a 
 quantity of things that it would take many days to bring them up, 
 and they would take up so many rooms that you would have no 
 space for them in your house." Thus her desire and curiosity were 
 excited to such an extent that at last she said: "Take me to your 
 ship; I shgdl go there myself and view yom* master's treasures." 
 
 Then Trusty John was quite delighted, and brought her to the 
 ship; and the King, when he beheld her, saw that she was even more 
 beautiful than her pictm-e, and thought every moment that his heart 
 would burst. She stepped on to the ship, and the King led her 
 inside. But Trusty John remained behind with the steersman, and 
 ordered the ship to push off. "Spread all sail, that we may fly on 
 the ocean like a bird in the air." Meanwhile the King showed the 
 Princess inside all his gold wares, every single bit of it—dishes, gob- 
 lets, bowls, the birds and game, and all the wonderful beasts. Many 
 hoiu"s passed thus, and she was so happy that she did not notice 
 that the ship was saiUng away. After she had seen the last thing 
 she thanked the merchant and prepared to go home; but when she 
 came to the ship's side she saw that they were on the high seas, far 
 from land, and that the ship was speeding on its way under full 
 canvas. "Oh!" she cried in terror, "I am deceived, carried away 
 
234 TRUSTY JOHN 
 
 and betrayed into the power of a merchant; I would rather have 
 died!" But the King seized her hand and spake: "I am no mer- 
 chant, but a king of as high birth as yourself; and it was my great 
 love for you that made me carry you off by stratagem. The jBrst 
 time I saw yovu" likeness I fell to the groimd in a swoon." When 
 the Princess of the Golden Roof heard this she was comforted, and 
 her heart went out to him, so that she willingly consented to become 
 his wife. 
 
 Now it happened one day, while they were sailing on the high 
 seas, that Trusty John, sitting on the forepart of the ship, fiddUng 
 away to himself, observed three ravens in the air flying toward 
 him. He ceased playing, and Ustened to what they were saying, 
 for he understood their language. The one croaked: "Ab, ha! so 
 he's bringing the Princess of the Golden Roof home." "Yes," 
 answered the second, "but he's not got her yet." "Yes, he has," 
 spake the third, "for she's sitting beside him on the ship." Then 
 number one began again and cried: "That'll not help him! When 
 they reach the land a chestnut horse will dash forward to greet 
 them: the King will wish to mount it, and if he does it will gallop 
 away with him, and disappear into the air, Euid he will never see 
 his bride again," "Is there no escape for him?" asked number two. 
 "Oh! yes, if someone else mounts quickly and shoots the horse 
 dead with the pistol that is sticking in the holster, then the young 
 Kong is saved. But who's to do that? and anyone who knows it 
 and tells him will be tiffned into stone from his feet to his knees." 
 Then spake niunber two: "I know more than that: even if the horse 
 is slain, the young King will still not keep his bride: when they enter 
 the palace together they will j&nd a ready-made wedding shirt in a 
 cupboard, which looks as though it were woven of gold and silver, 
 but is really made of nothing but sulphur and tar: when the King 
 puts it on it will biu^n him to his marrow and bones." Number 
 three asked: "Is there no way of escape, then?" "Oh! yes," 
 answered number two: "if someone seizes the shirt with gloved 
 hands and throws it into the fire, and lets it burn, then the yoimg 
 King is saved. But what's the good? anyone knowing this and 
 telling it will have half his body tiorned into stone, from his knees 
 to his heart." Then number three spake: "I know yet more: though 
 the bridal shirt too be burnt, the King hasn't even then secured 
 his bride: when the dance is held after the wedding, and the young 
 Queen is dancing, she will suddenly grow deadly white, and drop 
 down like one dead, and imless some one lifts her up and draws 
 three drops of blood from her right side, and spits them out again, 
 she will die. But if anyone who knows this betrays it, he will be 
 
TRUSTY JOHN 235 
 
 turned into stone from the crown of his head to the soles of his feet." 
 When the ravens had thus conversed they fled onward, but Trusty 
 John had taken it all in, and was sad and depressed from that time 
 forward; for if he were silent to his master concerniug what he had 
 heard, he would involve him in misfortune; but if he took him into 
 his confidence, then he himself would forfeit his hfe. At last he 
 said: "I will stand by my master, though it should be my ruin." 
 
 Now when they drew neeir the land it came to pass just as the 
 ravens had predicted, and a splendid chestnut horse bounded for- 
 ward. "Capital!" said the King; "this animal shall carry me to my 
 palace," and was about to mount, but Trusty John was too sharp for 
 him, and, springing up quickly, seized the pistol out of the holster 
 and shot the horse dead. Then the other servants of the King, who 
 at no time looked favorably on Trusty John, cried out: "What a 
 sin to kill the beautiful beast that was to bear the King to his palace!" 
 But the King spake: "Silence! let him alone; he is ever my most 
 trusty John. Who knows for what good end he may have done 
 this thing?" So they went on their way and entered the palace, 
 and there in the hall stood a cupboard in which lay the ready-made 
 bridal shirt, looking for all the world as though it were made of gold 
 and silver. The young King went toward it and was about to take 
 hold of it, but Trusty John, pushing him aside, seized it with his 
 gloved hands, threw it hastily into the fire, and let it burn. The 
 other servants commenced grumbling again, and said: "See, he's 
 actually btu-ning the King's bridal shirt." But the young King 
 spoke: "Who knows for what good purpose he does it.I^ Let hiTn 
 alone, he is my most trusty John." Then the wedding was cele- 
 brated, the dance began, and the bride joined in, but Trusty John 
 watched her countenance carefully. Of a sudden she grew deadly 
 white, and fell to the ground as if she were dead. He at once sprang 
 hastily toward her, lifted her up, and bore her to a room, where he 
 laid her down, and kneeling beside her he drew three drops of blood 
 from her right side, and spat them out. She soon breathed again 
 and came to herself; but the young King had watched the pro- 
 ceeding, and not knowing why Trusty John had acted as he did, he 
 flew into a passion, and cried: "Throw him into prison." On the 
 foUowing morning sentence was passed on Trusty John, and he was 
 condemned to be hanged. As he stood on the gallows he said: 
 "Every one doomed to death has the right to speak once before he 
 dies; and I too have that privilege?" "Yes," said the King, "it 
 shaH be granted to you." So Trusty John spoke: "I am unjustly 
 condemned, for I have always been faithful to you;" and he pro- 
 ceeded to relate how he had heard the ravens' conversation on the 
 
236 TRUSTY JOHN 
 
 sea, and how he had to do all he did in order to save his master. 
 Then the King cried: "Oh! my most trusty John, pardonl pardon! 
 Take him down." But as he uttered the last word Trusty John had 
 fallen lifeless to the ground, and was a stone. 
 
 The King and Queen were in despair, and the King spake: "Ah! 
 how ill have I rewarded such great fidehtyl" and made them lift up 
 the stone image and place it in his bedroom near his bed. As often 
 as he looked at it he wept and said: "Oh! if I could only restore 
 you to hfe, my most trusty John!" After a time the Queen gave 
 birth to twins, two small sons, who throve and grew, and were a 
 constant joy to her. One day when the Queen was at church, and 
 the two children sat and played with their father, he gazed again 
 fuU of grief on the stone statue, and sighing, wailed: "Oh! if I could 
 only restore you to life, my most trusty John!" Suddenly the stone 
 began to speak, and said: "Yes, you can restore me to life again if 
 you are prepared to sacrifice what you hold most dear." And the 
 King cried out: "All I have in the world will I give up for your sake." 
 The stone continued: "If you cut off with your own hand the heads 
 of your two children, and smear me with their blood, I shall come 
 back to life." The King was aghast when he heard that he had 
 himself to put his children to death; but when he thought of Trusty 
 John's fidelity, and how he had even died for him, he drew his sword, 
 and with his own hand cut the heads off his children. And when he 
 had smeared the stone with their blood, life came back, and Trusty 
 John stood once more safe and sound before him. He spake to 
 the King: "Your loyalty shall be rewarded, and taking up the heads 
 of the children, he placed them on their bodies, smeared the wounds 
 with their blood, and in a minute they were all right again and jump- 
 ing about as if nothing had happened. Then the King was full of 
 joy, and when he saw the Queen coming, he hid Trusty John and the 
 two children in a big cupboard. As she entered he said to her: 
 "Did you pray in church?" "Yes," she answered; "but my thoughts 
 dwelt constantly on Trusty John, and of what he has suffered for 
 us." Then he spake: "Dear wife, we can restore him to life, but 
 the price asked is om- two little sons; we must sacrifice them." The 
 Queen grew white and her heart sank, but she rephed: "We owe it 
 to him on account of his great fideUty." Then he rejoiced that she 
 was of the same mind as he had been, and going forward he opened 
 the cupboard, and fetched the two children and Trusty John out, 
 saying: "God be praised! Trusty John is free once more, and we have 
 our two small sons again." Then he related to her all that had 
 passed, and they hved together happily ever afterward. ^ 
 
 ' Grimm. 
 
THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 
 
 ONE summer's day a little tailor sat on his table by the window in 
 the best of spirits, and sewed for dear life. As he was sitting 
 thus a peasant woman came down the street, calling out: "Good jam 
 to sell, good jgun to sell." This sounded sweetly ia the tailor's ears; 
 he put his frail Uttle head out of the window, and shouted: "Up here, 
 my good woman, and you'll find a wiUing customer." The woman 
 clunbed up the three flights of stairs with her heavy basket to the 
 tailor's room, and he made her spread out all the pots in a row 
 before him. He examined them all, lifted them up and smelled 
 them, and said at last: "This jam seems good, weigh me four ounces 
 of it, my good woman; and even if it's a quarter of a pound I won't 
 stick at it." The woman, who had hoped to find a good market, 
 gave him what he wanted, but went away grumbling wrathfully. 
 "Now heaven shall bless this jam for my use," cried the little tailor, 
 "and it shall sustain and strengthen me." He fetched some bread 
 out of a cupboard, cut a round off the loaf, and spread the jam on 
 it. "That won't taste amiss," he said; "but I'll finish that waistcoat 
 first before I take a bite." He placed the bread beside him, went 
 on sewing, and out of the lightness of his heart kept on making 
 his stitches bigger and bigger. In the meantime the smell of the 
 sweet jam rose to the ceiling, where heaps of flies were sitting, and 
 attracted them to such an extent that they swarmed on to it in 
 masses. "Ha! who invited you?" said the tailor, and chased the 
 unwelcome guests away. But the flies, who didn't understand 
 EngUsh, refused to let themselves be warned off, and returned again 
 in even greater numbers. At last the little tailor, losing all patience, 
 reached out of his chimney corner for a duster, and exclaiming: 
 "Wait, and I'll give it to you," he beat them mercilessly with it. 
 When he left off he counted the slain, and no fewer than seven lay 
 dead before him with outstretched legs. "What a desperate fellow 
 I am!" said he, and was filled with admiration at his own courage. 
 "The whole town must know about this;" tmd in great haste the 
 httle tailor cut out a girdle, hemmed it, and embroidered on it in 
 big letters, "Seven at a blow." "What did I say, the town? no, 
 the whole world shall hear of it," he said; and his heart beat for joy 
 as a lamb wags his tail. 
 
 237 
 
238 . THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 
 
 The tailor strapped the girdle round his waist and set out into 
 the wide world, for he considered his workroom too small a iield 
 for his prowess. Before he set forth he looked round about him, 
 to see if there was anything in the house he could take with him 
 on his journey; but he found nothing except eui old cheese, which 
 he took possession of. In front of the house he observed a bird 
 that had been caught in some bushes, and this he put into his 
 wallet beside the cheese. Then he went on his way merrily, and 
 being light and agile he never felt tired. His way led up a hill, on 
 the top of which sat a powerful gieuit, who was calmly surveying the 
 landscape. The httle tailor went up to him, and greeting him cheer- 
 fully said: "Good-day, friend; there you sit at your ease viewing the 
 whole wide world. I'm just on my way there. What do you say 
 to accompanying me?" The giant looked contemptuously at the 
 tailor, and said: "What a poor wretched little creature you are!" 
 "That's a good joke," answered the httle tailor, and imbuttoning 
 his coat he showed the giant the girdle. "There now, you can read 
 what sort of a fellow I am." The giant read: "Seven at a blow;" 
 and thinking they were hmnan beings the tailor had slain, he con- 
 ceived a certain respect for the little man. But first he thought 
 he'd test him, so taking up a stone in his hand, he squeezed it till 
 some drops of water ran out. "Now you do the same," said the 
 giant, "if you really wish to be thought strong." "Is that all?" 
 said the httle tailor; "that's child's play to me," so he dived into 
 his wallet, brought out the cheese, and pressed it till the whey ran 
 out. "My squeeze was in sooth better than yom-s," said he. The 
 giant didn't know what to say, for he couldn't have beheved it of 
 the little fellow. To prove him again, the gisint Ufted a stone and 
 threw it so high that the eye could hardly foUow it. "Now, my 
 httle pigmy, let me see you do that." "Well thrown," said the 
 tailor; "but, after all, yoiu" stone fell to the groimd; I'll throw one 
 that won't come down at aU." He dived into his wallet again, and 
 grasping the bird in his hand, he threw it up into the air. The 
 bird, enchanted to be free, soared up into the sky, and flew away 
 never to return. "Well, what do you think of that httle piece of 
 business, friend?" asked the tailor. "You can certainly throw," said 
 the giant; "but now let's see if you can carry a proper weight." 
 With these words he led the tailor to a huge oak tree which had 
 been feUed to the ground, and said: "If you are strong enough, help 
 me to carry the tree out of the wood." "Most certainly," said the 
 httle tailor: "just you take the trunk on your shoulder; I'U bear 
 the top and branches, which is certadnly the heaviest part." The 
 giant laid the trunk on his shoulder, but the tailor sat at his ease 
 
He dived into his wallet again, and grasping the bird in his hand, 
 he threw it up in the air. 
 
THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 239 
 
 among the branches; and the giant, who couldn't see what was 
 going on behind him, had to carry the whole tree, and the little 
 tailor into the bargain. There he sat behind in the best of spirits, 
 lustily whistling a tune, as if carrying the tree were mere sport. 
 The giant, after dragging the heavy weight for some time, could get 
 on no fiKther, and shouted out: "Hi! I must let the tree fall." The 
 tailor sprang nimbly down, seized the tree with both hands as if he 
 had carried it the whole way, and said to the giant: "Fancy a big 
 lout Uke you not being able to carry a tree!" 
 
 They continued to go on their way together, and as they 
 passed by a cherry tree the giant grasped the top of it, where the 
 ripest fruit hung, gave the branches into the tailor's hand, and 
 bade him eat. But the little tailor was far too weak to hold the 
 tree down, and when the giant let go the tree swung back into the 
 air, bearing the httle tailor with it. When he had fallen to the 
 ground again without hurting himself, the giant said: "What! do 
 you mean to tell me you haven't the strength to hold down a feeble 
 twig.3" "It wasn't strength that was wanting," rephed the tailor; 
 "do you think that would have been anything for a man who has 
 killed seven at a blow? I jumped over the tree because the 
 hunstmen are shooting among the branches near us. Do you do 
 the hke if you dare." The giant made an attempt, but couldn't get 
 over the tree, and stuck fast in the branches, so that here too the 
 httle tailor had the better of him. 
 
 "Well, you're a fine fellow, after all," said the giant; "come and 
 spend the night with us in our cave." The little tailor willingly 
 consented to do this, and following his friend they went on tiU 
 they reached a cave where several other giants were sitting round 
 a fire, each holding a roast sheep in his hand, of which he was eat- 
 ing. The httle tailor looked about him, and thought: "Yes, there's 
 certainly more room to tvin roimd in here than in my workshop." 
 The giant showed him a bed, and bade him he down and have a 
 good sleep. But the bed was too big for the httle tailor, so he 
 didn't get into it, but crept away into the comer. At midnight, 
 when the giant thought the httle tailor was fast asleep, he rose up, 
 and taking his big iron walking-stick, he broke the bed in two with 
 a blow, and thought he had made an end of the httle grasshopper. 
 At early dawn the giants went ofiP to the wood, and quite forgot 
 about the httle tailor, till all of a sudden they met hirn trudging 
 along in the most cheerful manner. The giants were terrified at 
 the apparition, and, fearful lest he should slay them, they all took 
 to their heels as fast as they could. 
 
 The httle tailor continued to follow his nose, and after he had 
 
240 THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 
 
 wandered about for a long time he came to the courtyard of a royal 
 palace, and feeling tired he lay down on the grass and fell asleep. 
 While he lay there the people came, and looking him all over read on 
 his girdle: "Seven at a blow." "Oh!" they said, "what cem this 
 great hero of a hundred fights want in our peaceful land? He must 
 indeed be a mighty man of valor." They went and told the King 
 about him, and said what a weighty and useful man he'd be in time 
 of war, and that it would be well to secure him at any price. This 
 counsel pleased the King, and he sent one of his courtiers down to 
 the little tailor, to offer him, when he awoke, a cormnission in their 
 army. The messenger remgdned standing by the sleeper, and 
 waited till he stretched his limbs and opened his eyes, when he 
 tendered his proposal. "That's the very thing I came here for," he 
 answered; "I am quite ready to enter the Kmg's service." So he 
 was received with all honor, and given a special house of his own 
 to five in. 
 
 But the other officers resented the success of the httle tailor, and 
 wished him a thousand miles away. "What's to come of it all?" 
 they asked each other; "if we quarrel with him, he'll let out at us, 
 and at every blow seven will faU. There'll soon be an end of us." 
 So they resolved to go in a body to the King, and all to send in their 
 papers. "We are not made," they said, "to hold out against a man 
 who kills seven at a blow." The King was grieved at the thought of 
 losing all his faithful servants for the sake of one man, and he wished 
 heartily that he had never set eyes on him, or that he could get rid 
 of him. But he didn't dare to send him away, for he feared he 
 might kiU him along with his people, and place himself on the throne. 
 He pondered long and deeply over the matter, and finally came to 
 a conclusion. He sent to the tailor and told him that, seeing what 
 a great and warlike hero he was, he was about to make him an offer. 
 In a certain wood of his kingdom there dwelled two giants who did 
 much harm; by the way they robbed, mm-dered, burned, and 
 plundered everything about them; "no one could approach them 
 without endangering his Ufe. But if he could overcome and kill 
 these two giants he should have his only daughter for a wife, and 
 half his kingdom into the bargain; he might have a hundred horse- 
 men, too, to back him up." "That's the very thing for a man like 
 me," thought the little tailor; "one doesn't get the offer of a beautiful 
 princess and hsdf a kingdom every day." "Done with you," he 
 answered; "I'U soon put an end to the giants. But I haven't the 
 smallest need of your hundred horsemen; a fellow who can slay 
 seven men at a blow need not be afraid of two." 
 
 The httle tailor set out, and the hundred horsemen followed 
 
THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 241 
 
 him. When he came to the outskirts of the wood he said to his 
 followers: "You wait here, I'll manage the giants by myself"; and he 
 went on into the wood, casting his sharp httle eyes right and left 
 about him. After a while he spied the two giants lying asleep 
 under a tree, and snoring till the very boughs bent with the breeze. 
 The little tailor lost no time in filling his wallet with stones, and 
 then climbed up the tree under which they lay. When he got to 
 about the middle of it he shpped along a branch till he sat just 
 above the sleepers, when he threw down one stone after the other 
 on the nearest giant. The giant felt nothing for a long time, but 
 at last he woke up, and pinching his companion said: "What did 
 you strike me for?" "I didn't strike you," said the other, "you 
 must be dreaming." They both lay down to sleep again, and the 
 tailor threw dowii a stone on the second giant, who sprang up and 
 cried: "What's that for? Why did you throw something at me?" 
 "I didn't throw anything," growled the first one. They wrsuigled 
 on for a time, till, as both were tired, they made up the matter and 
 fell asleep again. The little tailor began his game once more, and 
 flimg the largest stone he could find in his wallet with all his force, 
 and hit the first giant on the chest. "This is too much of a good 
 thing!" he yelled, emd springing up like a madman, he knocked his 
 companion against the tree till he trembled. He gave, however, as 
 good as he got, and they became so enraged that they tore up trees 
 and beat each other with them, till they both fell dead at once on 
 the ground. Then the httle teiilor jumped down. "It's a mercy," 
 he said, "that they didn't root up the tree on which I was perched, 
 or I should have had to jump like a squirrel on to another, which, 
 nimble though I am, would have been no easy job." He drew his 
 sword and gave each of the giants a very fine thrust or two on the 
 breast, and then went to the horsemen and said: "The deed is done, 
 I've put an end to the two of them; but I assure you it has been 
 no easy matter, for they even tore up trees in their struggle to de- 
 fend themselves; but aU that's of no use against one who slay^ seven 
 men at a blow." "Weren't you wounded?" asked the horsemen. 
 "No fear," answered the tailor; "they haven't touched a hair of 
 my head." But the horsemen wouldn't befieve him till they rode 
 into the wood and found the gieuits weltering in their blood, and the 
 trees lying around, torn up by the roots. 
 
 The Httle tailor now demanded the promised reward from the 
 King, but he repented his promise, and pondered once more how he 
 could rid himself of the hero. "Before you obtain the hand of my 
 daughter and half my kingdom," he said to him, "you must do 
 another deed of valor. A unicorn is running about loose in the 
 
242 THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 
 
 wood, and doing much mischief; you must first catch it." "I'm even 
 less afraid of one unicorn than of two giEtnts; seven at a blow, 
 that's my motto." He took a piece of cord and an axe with him, 
 went out to the wood, and again told the men who had been sent 
 with him to remain outside. He hadn't to search long, for the 
 iznicorn soon passed by, and, on perceiving the tailor, dashed straight 
 at him as though it were going to spike him on the spot. "Gently, 
 gently," said he, "not so fast, my friend;" and standing still he 
 waited tiU the beast was quite near, when he sprang lightly behind 
 a tree; the unicorn ran with all its force against the tree, and 
 rammed its horn so firmly into the trunk that it had no strength 
 left to pull it out again, and was thus successfully captm-ed. "Now 
 I've caught my bird," said the tailor, and he came out from behind 
 the tree, placed the cord round its neck first, then struck the horn 
 out of the tree with his axe, and when everything was in order led 
 the beast before the King. 
 
 Still the King didn't want to give him the promised reward and 
 made a third demand. The tailor was to catch a wild boar for him 
 that did a great deal of harm in the wood; and he might have the 
 huntsmen to help him. "Willingly," said the tailor; "that's mere 
 child's play." But he didn't take the himtsmen into the wood with 
 him, and they were well enough pleased to remain behind, for the 
 wild boar had often received them in a manner which did not make 
 them desire its further acquaintance. As soon as the boar per- 
 ceived the tailor it ran at him with foaming mouth and gleaming 
 teeth, and tried to knock him. down; but our alert little friend ran 
 into a chapel that stood near, and got out of the window again 
 with a jump. The boar pursued him into the church, but the tailor 
 skipped roimd to the door, and closed it securely. So the raging 
 beast was caught, for it was far too heavy and unwieldy to spring 
 out of the window. The little tailor smnmoned the humtsmen to- 
 gether, that they might see the prisoner with their own eyes. Then 
 the hero betook himself to the King, who was obliged now, whether 
 he liked it or not, to keep his promise, and hand him over his 
 daughter and half his kingdom. Had he known that no hero- 
 warrior, but only a little tailor stood before him, it would have gone 
 even more to his heart. So the wedding was celebrated with much 
 splendor and little joy, and the tailor became a king. 
 
 After a time the Queen heard her husband saying one night in 
 his sleep: "My lad, make that waistcoat and patch these trousers, 
 or I'll box your ears." Thus she learned in what rank the young 
 gentleman had been born, and next day she poured forth her woes 
 to her father, and begged him to help her to get rid of a husband 
 
THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 243 
 
 who was nothing more nor less than a tailor. The King comforted 
 her, and said: "Leave your bedroom door open to-night, my servants 
 shall stand outside, and when your husband is fast asleep they shall 
 enter, bind him fast, and carry him on to a ship, which shall sail 
 away out into the wide ocean." The Queen was well satisfied with 
 the idea, but the armor-bearer, who had overheard everything, 
 being much attached to his young master, went straight to him and 
 revealed the whole plot. "I'U soon put a stop to the business," said 
 the tailor. That night he and his wife went to bed at the usual 
 time; and when she thought he hatd fallen asleep she got up, opened 
 the door, and then lay down again. The httle tailor, who had only 
 pretended to be asleep, began to call out in a clear voice: "My lad, 
 make that waistcoat and patch those trousers, or I'll box your 
 ears. I have killed seven at a blow, slain two giants, led a unicorn 
 captive, and caught a wild boar, then why should I be afraid of 
 those men standing outside my door?" The men, when they heard 
 the tailor saying these words, were so terrified that they fled as if 
 piu'sued by a wild army, and didn't dare go near him again. So the 
 little tailor was and remained a king all the days of his life. 
 
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 MY father had a small estate in Nottinghamshire, and I was the 
 third of four sons. He sent me to Cambridge at fom-teen 
 years old, and after studying there three years I was bomid appren- 
 tice to Mr. Bates, a famous surgeon in London. There, as my 
 father now and then sent me small sums of money, I spent them in 
 learning navigation, and other arts useful to those who travel, as I 
 always beUeved it would be some time or other my fortune to do. 
 
 Three years after my leaving him my good master, Mr. Bates, 
 recommended me as ship's surgeon to the "Swallow," on which I 
 voyaged three years. When I came back I settled in London, and, 
 having taken part of a small house, I married Miss Mary Burton, 
 daughter of Mr. Edmund Burton, hosier. 
 
 But my good master Bates died two years after; and as I had 
 few friends my business began to fail, and I determined to go 
 again to sea. After several voyages, I accepted an offer from Cap- 
 tain W. Pritchard, master of the "Antelope," who was making a 
 voyage to the South Sea. We set sail from Bristol, May 4, 1699; 
 and our voyage at first was very prosperous. 
 
 But in our passage to the East Indies we were driven by a 
 violent storm to the north-west of Van Diemen's Land. Twelve 
 of our crew died from hard labor and bad food, and the rest were 
 in a very weak condition. On the 5th of November, the weather 
 being very hazy, the seamen spied a rock within 120 yards of the 
 ship; but the wind was so strong that we were driven straight 
 upon it, and immediately spUt. Six of the crew, of whom I was 
 one, letting down the boat, got clear of the ship, and we rowed 
 about three leagues, tiU we could work no longer. We therefore 
 trusted ourselves to the mercy of the waves; and in about half an 
 hour the boat was upset by a sudden squall. What became of my 
 companions in the boat, or those who escaped on the rock or were 
 left in the vessel, I cannot tell; but I conclude they were all lost. 
 For my part, I swam as fortune directed me, and was pushed for- 
 ward by wind and tide; but when I was able to struggle no longer 
 I found myself within my depth. By this time the storm was 
 much abated. I reached the shore at last, about eight o'clock in 
 the evening, and advanced nearly half a mile inland, but could not 
 
 244 
 
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 245 
 
 discover any sign of inhabitants. I was extremely tired, and with 
 the heat of the weather I found myself much inclined to sleep. I 
 lay down on the grass, which was very short and soft, and slept 
 sounder than ever I did in my life for about nine hours. When I 
 woke, it was just daylight. I attempted to rise, but could not; 
 for as I happened to be lying on my back, I found my arms and 
 legs were fastened on each side to the ground; and my h£iir, which 
 was long and thick, tied down in the same manner. I could only 
 look upward. The sun began to grow hot, and the light hurt my 
 eyes. I heard a confused noise about me, but could see nothing 
 except the sky. In a little time I felt something ahve and moving on 
 my left leg, which, advancing gently over my breast, came almost 
 up to my chin, when, bending my eyes downward, I perceived it 
 to be a hmnan creature, not six inches high, with a bow and arrow 
 in his hands, and a quiver at his back. In the meantime I felt at 
 least forty more following the first. I was in the utmost astonish- 
 ment, and roared so loud that they all ran back in a fright; and 
 some of them were hurt with the falls they got by leaping from my 
 sides upon the ground. However, they soon returned, and one of 
 them, who ventured so far as to get a full sight of my face, hfted 
 up his hands in admiration. I lay all this while in great uneasiness; 
 but at length, struggling to get loose, I succeeded in breaking the 
 strings that fastened my left arm to the ground; and at the same 
 time, with a violent pull that gave me extreme pain, I a little 
 loosened the strings that tied down my hair, so that I was just able 
 to turn my head about two inches. But the creatures ran off a 
 second time before I could seize them, whereupon there was a great 
 shout, and in an instant I felt above a hundred arrows discharged 
 on my left hand, which pricked me like so many needles. More- 
 over, they shot another flight into the air, of which some fell on my 
 face, which I immediately covered with my left hand. When this 
 shower of arrows was over I groaned with grief and pain, and then, 
 striving again to get loose, they discharged another flight of arrows 
 larger than the first, and some of them tried to stab me with their 
 spears; but by good luck I had on a leather jacket, which they could 
 not pierce. By this time I thought it most prudent to lie still tiU 
 night, when, my left hand being already loose, I could easily free 
 myself; and as for the inhabitants, I thought I might be a match for 
 the greatest army they could bring against me if they were all of the 
 same size as him I saw. When the people observed that I was 
 quiet they discharged no more arrows, but by the noise I heard I 
 knew that their number was increased; and about four yards from 
 me, for more than an hour, there was a knocking, hke people at 
 
246 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 work. Then, turning my head that way as well as the pegs and 
 strings would let me, I saw a stage set up, about a foot and a half 
 from the ground, with two or three ladders to mount it. From this, 
 one of them, who seemed to be a person of quality, made me a long 
 speech, of which I could not understand a word, though I could teU 
 from his manner that he sometimes threatened me, and sometimes 
 spoke with pity and kindness. I answered in few words, but in 
 the most submissive manner; and, being almost famished with 
 hunger, I could not help showing my impatience by putting my 
 finger frequently to my mouth, to signify that I wanted food. He 
 understood me very well, and, descending from the stage, com- 
 manded that several ladders should be set against my sides, on 
 which more than a hundred of the inhabitants moimted, and 
 walked toward my mouth with baskets full of food, which had 
 been sent by the King's orders when he first received tidings of me. 
 There were legs and shoulders Uke mutton, but smedler than the 
 wings of a lark. I ate them two or three at a mouthful, and took 
 three loaves at a time. They suppUed me as fast as they could, 
 with a thousand marks of wonder at my appetite. I then made a 
 sign that I wanted something to drink. They guessed that a small 
 quemtity would not suffice me, and, being a most ingenious people, 
 they slung up one of their largest hogsheads, then rolled it toward 
 my hand, and beat out the top. I drank it off at a draught, which 
 I might well do, for it did not hold half a pint. They brought me 
 a second hogshead, which I drank, and made signs for more; but 
 they had none to give me. However, I could not wonder enough 
 at the daring of these tiny mortals, who ventured to mount and 
 walk upon my body, while one of my hands was free, without 
 trembling at the very sight of so huge a creature as I must have 
 seemed to them. After some time there appeared before me a 
 person of high rank from his Imperial Majesty. His Excellency, 
 having mounted my right leg, advanced to my face, with about a 
 dozen of his retinue, and spoke about ten minutes, often pointing 
 forward, which, as I afterward found, was toward the capital 
 city, about half a mile distant, whither it was conomanded by his 
 Majesty that I should be conveyed. I made a sign with my hand 
 that was loose, putting it to the other (but over his Excellency's 
 head, for fear of hurting him or his train), to show that I desired 
 my liberty. He seemed to understand me well enough, for he 
 shook his head, though he made other signs to let me know that I 
 should have meat and drink enough, and very good treatment. 
 Then I once more thought of attempting to escape; but when I 
 felt the smart of their arrows on my face and hands, which were 
 
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 247 
 
 all in blisters, and observed likewise that the number of my ene- 
 mies increased, I gave tokens to let them know that they might 
 do with me what they pleased. Then they daubed my face and 
 hands with a sweet-smelUng ointment, which in a few minutes 
 removed all the smarts of the arrows. The rehef from pain and 
 hunger made me drowsy, and presently I fell asleep. I slept about 
 eight hours, as I was told afterward; and it was no wonder, for 
 the physicians, by the Emperor's orders, had mingled a sleeping 
 draught in the hogsheads of wine. 
 
 It seems that, when I was discovered sleeping on the ground 
 after my landing, the Emperor had early notice of it, and deter- 
 mined that I should be tied in the manner I have related (which 
 was done in the night, while I slept), that plenty of meat and drink 
 should be sent me, and a machine prepared to carry me to the 
 capital city. Five hundred carpenters and engineers were imme- 
 diately set to work to prepare the engine. It was a frame of wood, 
 raised three inches from the groimd, about seven feet long and four 
 wide, moving upon twenty-two wheels. But the difficulty was to 
 place me on it. Eighty poles were erected for this purpose, and 
 very strong cords fastened to bandages which the workmen had 
 tied round my neck, hands, body, and legs. Nine hundred of the 
 strongest men were employed to draw up these cords by pulleys 
 fastened on the poles, and in less than three hours I was raised 
 and slung into the engine, and there tied fast. Fifteen hundred of 
 the Emperor's largest horses, each about four inches and a half 
 high, were then employed to draw me toward the capital. But 
 while all this was done I still lay in a deep sleep, and I did not wake 
 tin foiu" hours after we began our journey. 
 
 The Emperor and all his Court came out to meet us when we 
 reached the capital; but his great officials would not suffer his 
 Majesty to risk his person by mounting on my body. Where the 
 carriage stopped there stood an ancient temple, supposed to be the 
 largest in the whole kingdom, emd here it was determined that I 
 should lodge. Near the great gate, through which I could easily 
 creep, they fixed ninety-one chains, hke those which hang to a lady's 
 watch, which were locked to my left leg with thirty-six padlocks; 
 and when the workmen found it was impossible for me to break 
 loose, they cut all the strings that bound me. Then I rose up, 
 feeling as melancholy as ever I did in my fife. But the noise and 
 astonishment of the people on seeing me rise and walk were inex- 
 pressible. The chains that held my left leg were about two yards 
 long, and gave me not only freedom to walk backward and forward 
 in a semicircle, but to creep in and lie at full length inside the temple. 
 
248 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 The Emperor, advancing toward me from among his courtiers, all 
 most magnificently clad, surveyed me with great admiration, but 
 kept beyond the length of my cheiin. He was taller by about the 
 breadth of my nail than any of his Court, which alone was enough 
 to strike awe into the beholders, and graceful and majestic. The 
 better to behold him, I lay down on my side, so that my face was 
 level with his, and he stood three yards off. However, I have had 
 him since many times in my hand, and therefore cannot be de- 
 ceived. His dress was very simple; but he wore a light heknet of 
 gold, adorned with jewels and a plume. He held his sword drawn 
 in his hand, to defend himself if I should break loose; it was almost 
 three inches long, and the hilt was of gold, enriched with diamonds. 
 His voice was shrill, but very clear. His Imperial Majesty spoke 
 often to me, and I answered; but neither of us could understand a 
 word. 
 
 After about two hours the Court retired, and I was left with a 
 strong guard to keep away the crowd, some of whom had the im- 
 pudence to shoot their arrows at me as I sat by the door of my 
 house. But the colonel ordered six of them to be seized and 
 delivered bound into my hands. I put five of them into my coat 
 pocket; and as to the sixth, I made a face as if I would eat him 
 ahve. The poor man screamed terribly, and the colonel and his 
 officers were much distressed, especially when they saw me take 
 out my penknife. But I soon set them at ease, for, cutting the 
 strings he was boimd with, I put him gently on the groimd, and 
 away he ran. I treated the rest in the same manner, taking them 
 one by one out of my pocket; and I saw that both the soldiers and 
 people were delighted at this mark of my kindness. 
 
 Toward night I got with some difficulty into my house, where I 
 lay on the ground, as I had to do for a fortnight, till a bed was pre- 
 pared for me out of six hundred beds of the ordinary measure. 
 
 Six hundred servants were appointed me, and three hundred 
 tailors made me a suit of clothes. Moreover, six of his Majesty's 
 greatest scholars were employed to teach me their language, so that 
 soon I was able to converse after a fashion with the Emperor, who 
 often honored me with his visits. The first words I learned were to 
 desire that he would please to give me my liberty, which I every 
 day repeated on my knees; but he answered that this must be a 
 work of time, and that first I must swear a peace with him and his 
 kingdom. He told me also that by the laws of the nation I must 
 be searched by two of his officers, and that as this could not be done 
 without my help, he trusted them in my hands, and whatever they 
 
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 249 
 
 took from me should be returned when I left the country. I took 
 up the two officers, and put thein into my coat pockets. These 
 gentlemen, having pen, ink, and paper about them, made an exact 
 Ust of everything they saw, which I afterward translated into 
 Enghsh, and which ran as follows: 
 
 "In the right coat pocket of the great Man-Mounfain we found 
 only one great piece of coarse cloth, large enough to cover the carpet 
 of yoiu: Majesty's chief room of state. In the left pocket we saw 
 a huge silver chest, with a silver cover, which we could not lift. 
 We desired that it should be opened, and one of us stepping into it 
 found himself up to the mid-leg in a sort of dust, some of which 
 flying into our faces sent us both into a fit of sneezing. In his 
 right waistcoat pocket we found a niunber of white thin substances, 
 folded one over another, about the size of three men, tied with a 
 strong cable, and marked with black figures, which we humbly con- 
 ceive to be writings. In the left there was a sort of engine, from 
 the back of which extended twenty long poles, with which, we 
 conjecture, the Man-Mountain combs his head. In the smaller 
 pocket on the right side were several round flat pieces of white 
 and red metal, of different sizes. Some of the white, which ap- 
 peared to be silver, were so large and heavy that my comrade and 
 I could hardly lift them. From another pocket hung a huge silver 
 chain, with a wonderful kind of engine fastened to it, a globe half 
 silver and half of some transparent metal; for on the transparent 
 side we saw certain strange figures, and thought we could touch 
 them tfll we found our fingers stopped by the shining substance. 
 This engine made an incessant noise, hke a water-miU, and we con- 
 jecture it is either some imknown animal, or the god he worships, 
 but probably the latter, for he told us that he seldom did anything 
 without consulting it. 
 
 "This is a list of what we found about the body of the Man- 
 Mountain, who treated us with great civility." 
 
 I had one private pocket which escaped their search, containing 
 a pair of spectacles and a small spy-glass, which, being of no con- 
 sequence to the Emperor, I did not think myself i)ound in honor to 
 discover. 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 My gentleness and good behavior gained so far on the Emperor 
 and his Court, and, indeed, on the people in general, that I began to 
 have hopes of getting my liberty in a short time. The natives came 
 by degrees to be less fearful of danger from me. I would some- 
 times He down and let five or six of them dance on my hand; and 
 
250 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 at last the boys and girls ventured to come eind play at hide-and- 
 seek in my hair. 
 
 The horses of the army and of the royal stsJjles were no longer 
 shy, having been daily led before me; and one of the Emperor's 
 huntsmen, on a large courser, took my foot, shoe and all, which was 
 indeed a prodigious leap. I amused the Emperor one day in a very 
 extraordinary manner. I took nine sticks, £uid fixed them firmly 
 in the ground in a square. Then I took four other sticks, and tied 
 them parallel at each corner, about two feet from the ground. I 
 fastened my handkerchief to the nine sticks that stood erect, and 
 extended it on all sides till it was as tight as the top of a drum; 
 and I desired the Emperor to let a troop of his best horse, twenty- 
 foxu" in number, come and exercise upon this plain. His Majesty 
 approved of the proposal, and I took them up one by one, with the 
 proper ofiicers to exercise them. As soon as they got into order 
 they divided into two parties, discharged blimt arrows, drew their 
 swords, fled and pursued, and, in short, showed the best mihtary 
 discipline I ever beheld. The parallel sticks secured them and 
 their horses from faUing o£f the stage, and the Emperor was so much 
 delighted that he ordered this entertainment to be repeated several 
 days, and persuaded the Empress herself to let me hold her in her 
 chair within two yards of the stage, whence she could view the 
 whole performance. Fortunately no accident happened, only once 
 a fiery horse, pawing with his hoof, struck a hole in my heuidker- 
 chief, and overthrew his rider and himself. But I immediately 
 reheved them both, and covering the hole with one hand, I set down 
 the troop with the other as I had taken them up. The horse that 
 fell was strained in the shoulder, but the rider was not hurt, and I 
 repaired my handkerchief as well as I could. However, I would 
 not trust to the strength of it any more in such dangerous enter- 
 prises. 
 
 I had sent so many petitions for my hberty that his Majesty 
 at length mentioned the matter in a full council, where it was op- 
 posed by none except Skyresh Bolgolam, admiral of the realm, 
 who was pleased without any provocation to be my mortal enemy. 
 However, he agreed at length, though he succeeded in himself draw- 
 ing up the conditions on which I should be set free. After they 
 were read I was requested to swear to perform them in the method 
 prescribed by their laws, which was to hold my right foot in my 
 left hand, and to place the middle finger of my right hand on the 
 crown of my head, and my thmnb on the top of my right ear. But 
 I have made a translation of the conditions, which I here ofiFer to 
 the pubUc: 
 
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 251 
 
 "Golbaste Momarem EvJame Gwdih Shefin Mully Ully Gue, 
 Most Mighty Emperor of Lilliput, delight and terror of the universe, 
 whose dominions extend to the ends of the globe, monarch of all 
 monarchs, taller than the sons of men, whose feet press down to 
 the center, and whose head strikes against the sun, at whose nod the 
 princes of the earth shake their knees, pleasant as the spring, com- 
 fortable as the summer, fruitful as autumn, dreadful as winter: 
 His Most Sublime Majesty proposeth to the Man-Mountain, lately 
 arrived at our celestial dominions, the following articles, which by 
 a solemn oath he shall be obUged to perform: 
 
 "First. The Man-Mountain shall not depart from our domin- 
 ions without oin- Ucense under the great seal. 
 
 "Second. He shall not presume to come into our metropoUs 
 without our express order, at which time the inhabitants shedl have 
 two hours' warning to keep within doors. 
 
 "Third. The said Man-Mountain shall confine his walks to our 
 principal high roads, and not offer to walk or he down in a meadow 
 or field of corn. 
 
 "Fourth. As he walks the said roads he shall take the utmost 
 care not to trample upon the bodies of any of our loving subjects, 
 their horses or carriages, nor take any of oiu- subjects into his hands 
 without their own consent. 
 
 "Fifth. If an express requires extraordinary speed the Man- 
 Mountain shall be obhged to carry in his pocket the messenger 
 £uid horse a six days' journey, and return the said messenger (if 
 so required) safe to our imperial presence. 
 
 "Sixth. He shall be our ally against our enemies in the island 
 of Blefuscu, and do his utmost to destroy their fleet, which is now 
 preparing to invade us. 
 
 "Lastly. Upon his solenrn oath to observe all the above articles, 
 the said Man-Mountain shall have a daily allowance of meat and 
 drink sufficient for the support of 1,724 of our subjects, with free 
 access to our royal person, and other marks of our favor. Given 
 at our palace at Belfaburac, the twelfth day of the ninety-first 
 moon of our reign." 
 
 I swore to these articles with great cheerfulness, whereupon my 
 chains were immediately unlocked, and I was at fuU liberty. 
 
 One morning, about a fortnight after I had obtained my freedom, 
 Reldresal, the Emperor's secretary for private affairs, came to my 
 house, attended only by one servant. He ordered his coach to wait 
 at a distance, and desired that I would give him an hour's audience. 
 I offered to lie down that he might the more conveniently reach my 
 ear; but he chose rather to let me hold him in my hand during our 
 
252 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 conversation. He began with compliments on my liberty, but he 
 added that, save for the present state of things at Court, perhaps I 
 might not have obtained it so soon. "For," he said, "however 
 flourishing we may seem to foreigners, we are in danger of an in- 
 vasion from the island of Blefuscu, which is the other great empire 
 of the universe, almost as large and as powerful as this of his 
 Majesty. For as to what we have heard you say, that there are 
 other kingdoms in the world, inhabited by human creatures as large 
 as yourself, our philosophers are very doubtful, and rather conjecture 
 that you dropped from the moon, or one of the stars, because a 
 hundred mortals of your size would soon destroy all the fruit and 
 cattle of his Majesty's dominions. Besides, our histories of six 
 thousand moons make no mention of any other regions than the two 
 mighty empires of LiUiput and Blefuscu, which, as I was going to 
 tell you, are engaged in a most obstinate war, which began in the 
 following manner: It is allowed on aU hands that the primitive 
 way of breaking eggs was upon the larger end; but his present 
 Majesty's grandfather, while he was a boy, going to eat an egg, and 
 breaking it according to the ancient practice, happened to cut one of 
 his fingers. Whereupon the Emperor, his father, made a law com- 
 manding all his subjects to break the smaller end of their eggs. The 
 people so highly resented this law that there have been six rebel- 
 lions raised on that account, wherein one emperor lost his Ufe, and 
 another his crown. It is calculated that eleven hundred persons 
 have at different times suffered rather than break their eggs at the 
 smaller end. But these rebels, the Bigendians, have found so much 
 encouragement at the Emperor of Belfuscu's Court, to which they 
 always fled for refuge, that a bloody war, as I said, has been carried 
 on between the two empires for six-and-thirty moons; and now the 
 Blefuscudians have equipped a large fleet, and are preparing to 
 descend upon us. Therefore his Imperial Majesty, placing great 
 confidence in your valor and strength, has commanded me to set 
 the case before you." 
 
 I desired the secretary to present my humble duty to the 
 Emperor, and to let him know that I was ready, at the risk of my 
 life, to defend him against aU invaders. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 It was not long before I communicated to his Majesty the plan I 
 formed for seizing the enemy's whole fleet. The Empire of Blefuscu 
 is an island parted from Lilliput only by a channel eight himdred 
 yards wide. I consulted the most experienced seamen on the depth 
 
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 253 
 
 of the chatmel, and they told me that in the middle, at high water, 
 it was seventy glumguffs (about six feet of European measure). 
 I walked toward the coast, where, lying down behind a hillock, I 
 took out my spy-glass, and viewed the enemy's fleet at anchor — 
 about fifty men-of-war, and other vessels. I then came back to my 
 house and gave orders for a great quantity of the strongest cables 
 and bars of iron. The cable was about as thick as packthread, and 
 the bars of the length and size of a knitting-needle. I trebled the 
 cable to make it stronger, and for the same reason twisted three of 
 the iron bars together, bending the ends into a hook. Having thus 
 fixed fifty hooks to as many cables, I went back to the coast, and 
 taking off my coat, shoes, and stockings, walked into the sea in my 
 leather jacket about half an hour before high water. I waded with 
 what haste I could, swimming in the middle about thirty yards, 
 till I felt ground, and thus arrived at the fleet in less than half an 
 hour. The enemy was so frightened when they saw me that they 
 leaped out of their ships and swam ashore, where there could not 
 be fewer than thirty thousand. Then, fastening a hook to the hole 
 at the prow of each ship, I tied aU the cords together at the end. 
 Meanwhile the enemy discharged several thousand arrows, many 
 of which stuck in my hands and face. My greatest fear was for my 
 eyes, which I should have lost if I had not suddenly thought of the 
 pair of spectacles which had escaped the Emperor's searchers. 
 These I took out and fastened upon my nose, and thus armed went 
 on with my work in spite of the arrows, many of which struck 
 against the glasses of my spectacles, but without any other effect 
 than slightly disturbing them. Then, taking the knot in my hand, 
 I began to puU; but not a ship would stir, for they were too fast 
 held by their anchors. Thus the boldest part of my enterprise 
 remained. Letting go the cord, I resolutely cut with my knife the 
 cables that fastened the anchors, receiving more than two hundred 
 shots in my face and hands. Then I took up again the knotted end 
 of the cables to which my hooks were tied, and with great ease 
 drew fifty of the enemy's largest men-of-war after me. 
 
 When the Blefuscudians saw the fleet moving in order, and me 
 pulling at the end, they set up a scream of grief and despair that it 
 is impossible to describe. When I had got out of danger I stopped 
 awhile to pick out the arrows that stuck in my hands and face, and 
 rubbed on some of the same ointment that was given me at my arrival. 
 I then took off my spectacles, and after waiting about an hour, tiQ 
 the tide was a Httle fallen, I waded on to the royal port of Lilliput. 
 
 The Emperor and his whole Court stood on the shore awaiting 
 me. They saw the ships move forward in a large half-moon, but 
 
254 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 could not discern me, who, in the middle of the channel, was imder 
 water up to my neck. The Emperor concluded that I was drowned, 
 and that the enemy's fleet was approaching in a hostile manner. 
 But he was soon set at ease, for, the channel growing shallower 
 every step I made, I came in a short time within hearing, and hold- 
 ing up the end of the cable by which the fleet was fastened, I cried 
 in a loud voice: "Long Uve the most puissant Emperor of LiUiputl" 
 The Prince received me at my landing with all possible joy, and 
 made me a Nardal on the spot, which is the highest title of honor 
 among them. 
 
 His Majesty desired that I would take some opportunity to bring 
 all the rest of his enemy's ships into his ports, and seemed to think 
 of nothing less than conquering the whole Empire of Blefuscu, and 
 becoming the sole monarch of the world. But I pleiinly protested 
 that I would never be the means of bringiag a free and brave people 
 into slavery; and though the wisest of the Ministers were of my 
 opinion, my open refusal was so opposed to his Majesty's ambition 
 that he could never forgive me. Ajid from this time a plot began 
 between himself and those of his Ministers who were my enemies, 
 that nearly ended in my utter destruction 
 
 About three weeks after this exploit there arrived an embassy 
 from Blefuscu, with humble offers of peace, which was soon con- 
 cluded, on terms very advantageous to our Emperor. There were 
 six ambassadors, with a train of about five hundred persons, aU very 
 magnificent. Having been privately told that I had befriended 
 them, they made me a visit, and paying me many compliments on 
 my valor and generosity, invited me to their kingdom in the 
 Emperor their master's nsime. I asked them to present my most 
 humble respects to the Emperor their master, whose royal person I 
 resolved to attend before I returned to my own country. Accord- 
 ingly, the next time I had the honor to see our Emperor I desired 
 his general permission to visit the Blefuscudian monarch. This he 
 granted me, but in a very cold manner, of which I afterward 
 learned the reason. 
 
 When I was just preparing to pay my respects to the Emperor 
 of Blefuscu, a distinguished person at Court, to whom I had once 
 done a great service, came to my house very privately at night, and 
 without sending his name desired admission. I put his lordship 
 into my coat pocket, and, giving orders to a trusty servant to admit 
 no one, I fastened the door, placed my visitor on the table, and sat 
 down by it. His lordship's face was fuU of trouble; and he asked 
 me to hear him with patience, in a matter that highly concerned 
 my honor and my life. 
 
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 255 
 
 "You are aware," he said, "that Skyresh Bolgolam has been 
 your mortal enemy ever since your arrival, and his hatred is 
 increased since your great success against Blefuscu, by which his 
 glory as admiral is obscured. This lord and others have accused 
 you of treason, and several councils have been called in the most 
 private manner on your account. Out of gratitude for your favors 
 I procured information of the whole proceedings, venturing my 
 head for your service, and this was the charge against you: 
 
 "First, that you, having brought the imperial fleet of Blefuscu 
 into the royal port, were conomanded by his Majesty to seize all the 
 other ships, and put to death all the Bigendian exiles, and also 
 all the people of the empire who would not immediately consent to 
 break their eggs at the smaller end. And that, like a false traitor to 
 his Most Serene Majesty, you excused yourself from the service on 
 pretence of unwillingness to force the consciences and destroy the 
 liberties and lives of an innocent people. 
 
 "Again, when ambassadors arrived from the Court of Blefuscu, 
 like a false traitor, you aided and entertained them, though you 
 knew them to be servants of a prince lately in open war against his 
 Imperial Majesty. 
 
 "Moreover, you are now preparing, contrary to the duty of a 
 faithful subject, to voyage to the Court of Blefuscu. 
 
 "In the debate on this charge," my friend continued, "his 
 Majesty often urged the services you had done him, while the 
 adroiral and treasurer insisted that you should be put to a shameful 
 death. But Reldresal, secretary for private affairs, who has always 
 proved himself your friend, suggested that if his Majesty would 
 please to spare your life and only give orders to put out both your 
 eyes, justice might in some measure be satisfied. At this Bolgolam 
 rose up in fury, wonderiQg how the secretary dared desire to pre- 
 serve the life of a traitor; and the treasurer, pointing out the expense 
 of keeping you, also urged your death. But his Majesty was 
 graciously pleased to say that since the council thought the loss of 
 your eyes too easy a punishment, some other might afterward be 
 inflicted. And the secretary, humbly desiring to be heard again, 
 said that as to expense your allowance might be gradually lessened, 
 so that, for want of sufficient food you should grow weak and faint, 
 £md die in a few months, when his Majesty's subjects might cut 
 your flesh from your bones and bury it, leaving the skeleton for the 
 admiration of posterity. 
 
 "Thus, through the great friendship of the secretary, the affair 
 was arranged. It was conomanded that the plan of starving you by 
 degrees should be kept a secret; but the sentence of putting out 
 
256 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 youcr eyes was entered on the books. In three days your friend the 
 secretary will come to your house and read the accusation before 
 you, and point out the great mercy of his Majesty, that only con- 
 demns you to the loss of your eyes — ^which, he does not doubt, you 
 will submit to humbly and gratefully. Twenty of his Majesty's 
 surgeons will attend, to see the operation well performed, by dis- 
 charging very sharp-pointed arrows into the bedls of your eyes as 
 you lie on the ground. 
 
 "I leave you," said my friend, "to consider what measures you 
 will take; and, to escape suspicion, I must inomediately return, as 
 secretly as I came." 
 
 His lordship did so; and I remained alone, in great perplexity. 
 At fu-st I was bent on resistance; for while I had hberty I could 
 easily with stones pelt the metropoUs to pieces; but I soon rejected 
 that idea with horror, remembering the oath I had made to the 
 Emperor, and the favors I had received from him. At last, having 
 his Majesty's leave to pay my respects to the Emperor of Blefuscu, 
 I resolved to take this opportunity. Before the three days had 
 passed I wrote a letter to my friend the secretary telling him of 
 my resolution; and, without waiting for an answer, went to the 
 coast, and entering the channel, between wading and swimming 
 reached the port of Blefuscu, where the people, who had long ex- 
 pected me, led me to the capital. 
 
 His Majesty, with the royal family and great ofificers of the 
 Court, came out to receive me, and they entertained me in a 
 manner suited to the generosity of so great a prince. I did not, 
 however, mention my disgrace with the Emperor of LiUiput, since 
 I did not suppose that prince would disclose the secret while I was 
 out of his power. But in this, it soon appeared, I was deceived. 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 Three days after my arrival, walking out of curiosity to the north- 
 east coast of the island, I observed at some distance in the sea 
 something that looked like a boat overturned. I pulled off my 
 shoes and stockings, and wading two or three hundred yards, I 
 plainly saw it to be a real boat, which I supposed might by some 
 tempest have been driven from a ship. I returned immediately to 
 the city for help, and after a huge amount of labor I managed to 
 get my boat to the royal port of Blefuscu, where a great crowd of 
 people appeared, full of wonder at the sight of so prodigious a vessel. 
 I told the Emperor that my good fortune had thrown this boat in 
 my way to carry me to some place whence I might return to my 
 
A VOYAGE TO ULLIPUT 257 
 
 native country, and begged his orders for materials to fit it up, and 
 leave to depart — ^which, after many kindly speeches, he was pleased 
 to grant. 
 
 Meanwhile the Emperor of Lilhput, uneasy at my long absence 
 (but never imagining that I had the least notice of his designs) 
 sent a person of rani, to inform the Emperor of Blefuscu of my 
 disgrace; this messenger had orders to represent the great mercy 
 of his master, who was content to punish me with the loss of my 
 eyes, and who expected that his brother of Blefuscu would have 
 me sent back to LilUput, bound hand and foot, to be punished as 
 a traitor. The Emperor of Blefuscu answered with many civil 
 excuses. He said that as for sending me bound, his brother knew 
 it was impossible. Moreover, though I had taken away his fleet 
 he was grateful to me for mguiy good ofiices I had done him in 
 making the peace. But that both their Majesties would soon be 
 made easy; for I had found a prodigious vessel on the shore, able 
 to carry me on the sea, which he had given orders to fit up; and 
 he hoped in a few weeks both empires would be free from me. 
 
 With this answer the messenger returned to Lilliput; and I 
 (though the monarch of Blefuscu secretly offered me his gracious 
 protection if I would continue in his service) hastened my de- 
 parture, resolving never more to put confidence in priuces. 
 
 In about a month I was ready to take leave. The Emperor of 
 Blefuscu, with the Empress and the royal family, came out of the 
 palace; and I lay down on my face to kiss their hands, which they 
 graciously gave me. His Majesty presented me with fifty purses 
 of sprugs (their greatest gold coin) and his picture at fuU length, 
 which I put immediately into one of my gloves, to keep it from 
 being hurt. Many other ceremonies took place at my departure. 
 
 I stored the boat with meat and driri, and took six cows and 
 two bulls alive, with as many ewes and rams, intending to carry 
 them into my own country; and to feed them on board, I had a 
 good bundle of hay and a bag of corn. I would gladly have taken 
 a dozen of the natives; but this was a thing the Emperor would by 
 no means permit, and besides a dihgent search into my pockets, 
 his Majesty pledged my honor not to carry away any of his sub- 
 jects, though with their own consent and desire. 
 
 Having thus prepared all things as well as I was able, I set sail. 
 When I had made twenty-four leagues, by my reckoning, from the 
 island of Blefuscu, I saw a sail steering to the northeast. I hailed 
 her, but could get no answer; yet I found I gained upon her, for 
 the wind slackened; and in half an hour she spied me, and dis- 
 charged a gun. I came up with her between five and six in the 
 
258 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 
 
 evening, Sept. 26, 1701; but my heart leaped within me to see her 
 Enghsh colors. I put my cows and sheep into my coat pockets, 
 and got on board with all my httle cargo. The captain received 
 me with kindness, and asked me to teU him what place I came from 
 last; but at my answer he thought I was raving. However, I took 
 my black cattle and sheep out of my pocket, which, after great 
 astonishment, clearly convinced him. 
 
 We arrived in England on the 13th of April, 1702. I stayed 
 two months with my wife and family; but my eager desire to see 
 foreign countries would suffer me to remain no longer. However, 
 while in England I made great profit by showing my cattle to per- 
 sons of quality and others; and before I began my second voyage 
 I sold them for 6001. I left 1500Z. with my wife, and fixed her in 
 a good house; then taking leave of her and my boy and girl, with 
 tears on both sides, I sailed on board the "Adventure. "^ 
 
 'Swift, 
 
THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 
 
 ONCE upon a time there was a man who had a meadow which 
 lay on the side of a mountain, and in the meadow there was a 
 barn in which he stored hay. But there had not been much hay in 
 the barn for the last two years, for every St. John's eve, when the 
 grass was in the height of its vigor, it was all eaten clean up, just as 
 tf a whole flock of sheep had gnawed it down to the ground during 
 the night. This happened once, and it happened twice, but then 
 the man got tired of losing his crop, and said to his sons — he had 
 three of them, and the third was called Cinderlad — ^that one of them 
 must go and sleep in the barn on St. John's night, for it was absurd 
 to let the grass be eaten up again, blade and stalk, as it had been 
 the last two years, and the one who went to watch must keep a 
 sharp look-out, the man said. 
 
 The eldest was quite wiUing to go to the meadow; he would 
 watch the grass, he said, and he would do it so well that neither 
 man, nor beast, nor even the devil himself should have any of it. 
 So when evening came he went to the barn, and lay down to sleep, 
 but when night was drawing near there was such a rumbling, and 
 such an earthquake that the walls and roof shook again, and the lad 
 jmnped up and took to his heels as fast as he could, and never even 
 looked back, and the barn remained empty that year just as it had 
 been for the last two. 
 
 Next St. John's eve the man again said that he could not go on 
 in this way, losing all the grass in the outlying field year after 
 year, and that one of his sons must just go there and watch it, and 
 watch well too. So the next oldest son was willing to show what 
 he could do. He went to the barn and lay down to sleep, as his 
 brother had done; but when night was drawing near there was a 
 great rumbling, and then an earthquake, which was even worse 
 than that on the former St. John's night, and when the youth heard 
 it he was terrified, and went off, running as if for a wager. 
 
 The year after, it was Cinderlad's turn, but when he made ready 
 to go the others laughed at him, and mocked him. "Well, you are 
 just the right one to watch the hay, you who have never learned 
 anything but how to sit among the ashes and bake yoiu-self!" said 
 they. Cinderlad, however, did not trouble himself about what they 
 
 259 
 
260 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 
 
 said, but when evening drew near rambled away to the outlying 
 field. When he got there he went into the barn and lay down, but 
 in about an hour's time the rumbUng and creaking began, and it 
 was frightful to hear it. "Well, it if gets no worse than that, I can 
 manage to stand it," thought Cinderlad. In a Uttle time the creaking 
 began ageiin, and the earth quaked so that all the hay flew about the 
 boy. "Oh! if it gets no worse than that I can manage to stand it," 
 thought Cinderlad, But then came a third rumbling, and a third 
 earthquake, so violent that the boy thought the walls and roof had 
 fallen down, but when that was over everything suddenly grew as 
 still as death around him. "I am pretty sure that it will come 
 again," thought Cinderlad; but no, it did not. Everything was 
 quiet, and everything stayed quiet, and when he had lain still a short 
 time he heard something that sounded as if a horse were standing 
 chewing just outside the barn door. He stole away to the door, 
 which was ajar, to see what was there, and a horse was standing 
 eating. It was so big, emd fat, and fine a horse that Cinderlad had 
 never seen one fike it before, and a saddle and bridle lay upon it, 
 and a complete suit of armor for a knight, and everything was of 
 copper, and so bright that it shone again. "Ha, ha! it is thou who 
 eatest up our hay then," thought the boy; "but I wiU stop that." 
 So he made haste, and took out his steel for striking fire, and threw 
 it over the horse, and then it had no power to stir from the spot, and 
 became so tame that the boy could do what he hked with it. So 
 he mounted it and rode away to a place which no one knew of but 
 himself, and there he tied it up. When he went home again his 
 brothers laughed and asked how he had got on. 
 
 "You didn't he long in the barn, if even you have been so far as 
 the field!" said they. 
 
 "I lay in the barn till the sun rose, but I saw nothing and heard 
 nothing, not I," said the boy. "God knows what there was to make 
 you two so frightened." 
 
 "WeU, we shall soon see whether you have watched the meadow 
 or not," answered the brothers, but when they got there the grass 
 was all standing just as long and as thick as it had been the night 
 before. 
 
 The next St. John's eve it was the same thing once again: 
 neither of the two brothers dared to go to the outlying field to watch 
 the crop, but Cinderlad went, and everything happened exactly the 
 same as on the previous St. John's eve: first there was a rumbling 
 and an earthquake, and then there was another, and then a third: 
 but all three earthquakes were much, very much more violent than 
 they had been the year before. Then everything became stiU as 
 
THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 261 
 
 death again, and the boy heard something chewing outside the barn 
 door, so he stole as softly as he could to the door, which was slightly 
 ajar, and again there was a horse standing close by the wall of the 
 house, eating and chewing, and it was far larger and fatter than the 
 first horse, and it had a saddle on its back, and a bridle was on it 
 too, and a fuU suit of armor for a knight, all of bright silver, and as 
 beautiful as anyone could wish to see. "Ho, ho!" thought the boy, 
 "is it thou who eatest up our hay in the night? but I will put a stop 
 to that." So he took out his steel for striking fire, and threw it 
 over the horse's meme, and the beast stood there as quiet as a lamb. 
 Then the boy rode this horse, too, away to the place where he kept 
 the other, and then went home again. 
 
 "I suppose you will tell us that you have watched well again 
 this time," said the brothers. 
 
 "Well, so I have," said Cinderlad. So they went there again, 
 and there the grass was, standing as high and as thick as it had 
 been before, but that did not make them any kinder to Cinderlad. 
 
 When the third St. John's night came neither of the two elder 
 brothers dared to lie in the outlying barn to watch the grass, for 
 tl^ey had been so heartily frightened the night that they had slept 
 there that they could not get over it, but Cinderlad dared to go, 
 and everything happened just the same as on the two former nights. 
 There were three earthquakes, each worse than the other, and the 
 last flung the boy from one wall of the barn to the other, but then 
 everything suddenly became still as death. When he had lain 
 quietly a short time, he heard something chewing outside the barn 
 door; then he once more stole to the door, which was sUghtly ajar, 
 and behold, a horse" was standing just outside it, which was much 
 larger and fatter than the two others he had caught. "Ho, ho! 
 it is thou, then, who art eating up oiu- hay this time," thought the 
 boy; "but I will put a stop to that." So he pulled out his steel for 
 striking fire, and threw it over the horse, and it stood as still as if 
 it had been nailed to the field, and the boy could do just what he 
 hked with it. Then he mounted it and rode away to the place 
 where he had the two others, and then he went home again. Then 
 the two brothers mocked him just as they had done before, and told 
 him that they could see that he must have watched the grass very 
 carefully that night, for he looked just as if he were walking in his 
 sleep; but Cinderlad did not trouble himself about that, but just 
 bade them go to the field and see. They did go, and this time too 
 the grass was standing, looking as fine and as thick as ever. 
 
 The King of the country in which Cinderlad's father dwelt 
 had a daughter whom he would give to no one who could not ride up 
 
262 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 
 
 to the top of the glass hill, for there was a high, high hill of glass, 
 slippery as ice, and it was close to the King's peJace. Upon the 
 very top of this the King's daughter was to sit with three gold 
 apples in her lap, and the msin who could ride up and take the three 
 golden apples should marry her, and have half the kingdom. The 
 King had this proclaimed in every church in the whole kingdom, 
 and in many other kingdoms too. The Princess was very beautiful, 
 and all who saw her fell violently in love with her, even in spite of 
 themselves. So it is needless to say that all the princes and knights 
 were eager to win her, and half the kingdom besides, and that for 
 this cause they came riding thither from the very end of the world, 
 dressed so splendidly that their raiments gleamed in the sunshine, 
 and riding on horses which seemed to dance as they went, and 
 there was not one of these princes who did not think that he was 
 sure to win the Princess. 
 
 When the day appointed by the King had come, there was such 
 a host of knights and princes under the glass hiU that they seemed 
 to swarm, and everyone who could walk or even creep was there 
 too, to see who won the King's daughter. Cinderlad's two brothers 
 were there too, but they would not hear of letting him go with 
 them, for he was so dirty and black with sleeping and grubbing 
 among the ashes that they said everyone would laugh at them if 
 they were seen in the company of such an oaf. 
 
 "Well, then, I will go all alone by myself," said Cinderlad. 
 
 When the two brothers got to the glass hill, all the princes and 
 knights were trying to ride up it, and their horses were in a foam; 
 but it was all in vain, for no sooner did the horses set foot upon 
 the hill than down they shpped, and there was not one which 
 could get even so much as a couple of yards up. Nor was that 
 strange, for the hiU was as smooth as a glass window-pane, Eind as 
 steep as the side of a house. But they were all eager to win the 
 King's daughter and half the kingdom, so they rode and they 
 slipped, and thus it went on. At length all the horses were so tired 
 that they could do no more, and so hot that the foam dropped from 
 them and the riders were forced to give up the attempt. The King 
 was just thinking that he would cause it to be proclaimed that the 
 riding should begin afresh on the following day, when perhaps it 
 might go better, when suddenly a knight came riding up on so fine a 
 horse that no one had ever seen the Uke of it before, and the knight 
 had armor of copper, and his bridle was of copper too, and all his 
 accoutrements were so bright that they shone again. The other 
 knights all called out to him that he might just as well spare him- 
 self the trouble of trying to ride up the glass hill, for it was of no 
 
THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 263 
 
 use to try; but he did not heed them, and rode straight off to it, 
 and went up as if it were nothing at all. Thus he rode for a long 
 way — ^it may have been a third part of the way up — but when he 
 had got so far he turned his horse round and rode down again. 
 But the Princess thought that she had never yet seen so handsome 
 a knight, and while he was riding up she was sitting thinking, "Oh! 
 how I hope he may be able to come up to the topi" And when she 
 saw that he was turning his horse back she threw one of the golden 
 apples down after him, and it roUed into his shoe. But when he 
 had come down from off the hill he rode away, and that so fast 
 that no one knew what had become of him. 
 
 So all the princes and knights were bidden to present themselves 
 before the Kong that night, so that he who had ridden so far up the 
 glass hill might show the golden apple which the King's daughter 
 had thrown down. But no one had anything to show. One knight 
 presented himself after the other, and none could show the apple. 
 
 At night, too, Cinderlad's brothers came home again £ind had a 
 long story to tell about the riding up the glass hill. At first, they 
 said, there was not one who was able to get even so much as one 
 step up, but then came a knight who had armor of copper, and a 
 bridle of copper, and his armor and trappings were so bright that 
 they shone to a great distance, and it was something like a sight to 
 see him riding. He rode one-third of the way up the glass hiU, and 
 he could easily have ridden the whole of it if he had hked; but he 
 had turned back, for he had made up his mind that that was 
 enough for once. "Oh! I should have liked to see him too, that I 
 should," said Cinderlad, who was as usual sitting by the chimney 
 among the cinders. "You, indeed!" said the brothers, "you look 
 as if you were fit to be among such great lords, nasty beast that 
 you are to sit there!" 
 
 Next day the brothers were for setting out again, and this time 
 too Cinderlad begged them to let him go with them and see who 
 rode; but no, they said he was not fit to do that, for he was much 
 too ugly and dirty. "Well, well, then I will go all alone by myself," 
 said Cinderlad. So the brothers went to the glass hill, and all the 
 princes and knights began to ride again, and this time they had 
 taken care to rough the shoes of their horses; but that did not help 
 them: they rode and they sUpped as they had done the day before, 
 and not one of them could even get so far as a yard up the hill. 
 When they had tired out their horses, so that they could do no 
 more, they again had to stop altogether. But just as the King was 
 thinking that it would be well to proclaim that the riding should 
 take place next day for the last time, so that they might have one 
 
264 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 
 
 more chance, he suddenly bethought himself that it would be well 
 to wait a little longer to see if the knight in copper armor would 
 come on this day too. But nothing was to be seen of him. Just 
 as they were still looking for him, however, came a knight riding 
 on a steed that was much, much finer than that which the knight 
 in copper armor had ridden, and this knight had silver armor and 
 a silver saddle and bridle, and aU were so bright that they shone 
 and gUstened when he was a long way off. Again the other knights 
 called to him, and said that he might just as well give up the attempt 
 to ride up the glass hill, for it was useless to try; but the knight 
 paid no heed to that, but rode straight away to the glass hill, euid 
 went still farther up than the knight in copper armor had gone; 
 but when he had ridden two-thirds of the way up he tm-ned his 
 horse aromid, and rode down again. The Princess Uked this knight 
 still better than she had liked the other, and sat longing that he 
 might be able to get up above, and when she saw him tm-ning back 
 she threw the second apple after him, and it rolled into his shoe, 
 and as soon as he had got down the glass hill he rode away so fast 
 that no one could see what had become of him. 
 
 In the evening, when everyone was to appear before the King 
 and Princess, in order that he who had the golden apple might 
 show it, one knight went in after the other, but none of them had a 
 golden apple to show. 
 
 At night the two brothers went home as they had done the 
 night before, and told how things had gone, and how everyone had 
 ridden, but no one had been able to get up the hill. "But last of 
 all," they said, "came one in silver armor, and he had a silver 
 bridle on his horse, and a silver saddle, and oh, but he could ridel" 
 He took his horse two-thirds of the way up the hiU, but then he 
 turned back. He was a fine fellow," said the brothers, "and the 
 Princess threw the second golden apple to him!" 
 
 "Oh, how I should have Uked to see him too!" said Cinderlad. 
 
 "Oh, indeed! He was a httle brighter than the ashes that you 
 sit grubbing among, you dirty black creature!" said the brothers. 
 
 On the third day everything went just as on the former days. 
 Cinderlad wanted to go with them to look at the riding, but the two 
 brothers would not have him in their company, and when they got 
 to the glass hiU there was no one who could ride even so far as a 
 yard up it, and everyone waited for the knight in silver armor, but 
 he was neither to be seen nor heard of. At last, after a long time, 
 came a knight riding upon a horse that was such a fine one, its 
 equal had never yet been seen. The knight had golden armor, 
 and the horse a golden saddle and bridle, and these were all so bright 
 
THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 265 
 
 that they shone and dazzled everyone, even while the knight was 
 still at a great distance. The other princes and knights were not 
 able even to call to tell him how useless it was to try to ascend the 
 hill, so amazed were they at the sight of his magniQcence. He rode 
 straight away to the glass hill, and galloped up it as if it were no hill 
 at all, so that the Princess had not even time to wish that he might 
 get up the whole way. As soon as he had ridden to the top, he took 
 the third golden apple from the lap of the Princess, and then turned 
 his horse about and rode down again, and vanished from their 
 sight before emyone was able to say a word to him. 
 
 When the two brothers came home again at night they had 
 much to tell of how the riding had gone off that day, and at last 
 they told about the knight in the golden armor too. "He was a 
 fine fellow, that was I Such another splendid knight is not to be 
 found on earth!" said the brothers. 
 
 "Oh, how I should have liked to see him tool" said Cinderlad. 
 
 "Well, he shone nearly as brightly as the coal-heaps that thou 
 art always lying raking among, dirty black creature that thou 
 art!" said the brothers. 
 
 Next day all the knights and princes were to appear before the 
 King and Princess — ^it had been too late for them to do it the night 
 before — ^in order that he who had the golden apple might produce 
 it. They all went in turn, first princes, and then knights, but none 
 of them had a golden apple. 
 
 "But somebody must have it," said the King, "for with our own 
 eyes we all saw a man ride up and take it." So he commanded that 
 everyone in the kingdom should come to the palace, and see if he 
 could show the apple. And one after the other they all came, but 
 no one had the golden apple, and after a long, long time Cinderlad's 
 two brothers came likewise. They were the last of all, so the King 
 inquired of them if there was no one else in the kingdom left to come. 
 
 "Oh! yes, we have a brother," said the two, "but he never got 
 the golden apple! He never left the cinder-heap on any of the 
 three days." 
 
 "Never mind that," said the King; "as everyone else has come 
 to the palace, let him come too." 
 
 So Cinderlad was forced to go to the King's palace, 
 
 "Hast thou the golden apple?" asked the King. 
 
 "Yes, here is the first, and here is the second, and here is the 
 third, too," said Cinderlad, and he took all three apples out of 
 his pocket, and with that drew off his sooty rags, and appeared 
 there before them in his bright golden armor, which gleamed as he 
 stood. 
 
266 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 
 
 "Thou shalt have my daughter, and the half of my kingdom, 
 and thou hast well earned both!" said the King. So there was a 
 wedding, and Cinderlad got the King's daughter, and everyone made 
 merry at the wedding, for all of them could make merry, though 
 they could not ride up the glass hill, and if they have not left off 
 their merry-making they must be at it still. ^ 
 
 ' Asbjomsen and Moe. 
 
THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED AND THE 
 FAIRY PARIBANOU 
 
 T^HERE was a sultan, who had three sons and a niece. The 
 -•- eldest of the Princes was called Houssain, the second Ah, the 
 youngest Ahmed, and the Princess, his niece, Nouronnihar. 
 
 The Princess Nouronnihar was the daughter of the younger 
 brother of the Sultan, who died, and left the Princess very young. 
 The Sultan took upon himself the care of his daughter's education, 
 and brought her up in his palace with the three Princes, proposing 
 to marry her when she Eirrived at a proper age, and to contract an 
 aUiance with some neighboring prince by that means. But when 
 he perceived that the three Princes, his sons, loved her passionately, 
 he thought more seriously on that affair. He was very much con- 
 cerned; the difficulty he foresaw was to make them agree, and that 
 the two youngest should consent to yield her up to their elder 
 brother. As he found them positively obstinate, he sent for them 
 all together, and said to them: "Children, since for your good and 
 quiet I have not been able to persuade you no longer to aspire to the 
 Princess, your cousin, I think it would not be amiss if every one 
 traveled separately into different countries, so that you might not 
 meet each other. And, as you know I am very curious, and deUght 
 in everything that's singular, I promise my niece in marriage to him 
 that shall bring me the most extraordinary rarity; and for the pur- 
 chase of the rarity you shall go in search after, and the expense of 
 traveling, I will give you every one a sum of money." 
 
 As the three Princes were always submissive and obedient to 
 the Sultan's will, and each flattered himseff fortune might prove 
 favorable to him, they all consented to it. The Sultan paid them 
 the money he promised them; and that very day they gave orders 
 for the preparations for their travels, and took their leave of the 
 Sultan, that they might be the more ready to go the next morning. 
 Accordingly they all set out at the same gate of the city, each 
 dressed like a merchant, attended by an officer of confidence dressed 
 like a slave, and all well mounted and equipped. They went the 
 first day's journey together, and lay all at an irm, where the road 
 was divided into three different tracts. At night, when they were at 
 supper together, they all agreed to travel for a year, and to meet 
 
 267 
 
268 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 at that inn; and that the first that came should wait for the rest; 
 that, as they had all three taken their leave together of the Sultan, 
 they might all return together. The next morning by break of 
 day, after they had embraced and wished each other good success, 
 they mounted their horses and took each a different road. 
 
 Prince Houssain, the eldest brother, arrived at Bisnagar, the 
 capital of the kingdom of that name, and the residence of its king. 
 He went and lodged at a khan appointed for foreign merchants; 
 and, having learned that there were four principal divisions where 
 merchants of all sorts sold their commodities, and kept shops, and 
 in the midst of which stood the castle, or rather the King's palace, 
 he went to one of these divisions the next day. 
 
 Prince Houssain could not view this division without admira- 
 tion. It was large, and divided into several streets, all vaulted and 
 shaded from the sun, and yet very hght too. The shops were all of 
 a size, and aU that dealt in the same sort of goods Uved in one street; 
 as also the handicrafts-men, who kept their shops in the smaller 
 streets. 
 
 The multitude of shops, stocked with all sorts of merchandise, 
 as the finest Unens from several parts of India, some painted in the 
 most hvely colors, and representing beasts, trees, and flowers; silks 
 and brocades from Persia, China, and other places, porcelain both 
 from Japan and China, and tapestries, surprised him so much that 
 he knew not how to beUeve his own eyes; but when he came to the 
 goldsmiths and jewelers he was in a kind of ecstacy to behold such 
 prodigious quantities of wrought gold and silver, and was dazzled 
 by the lustre of the pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and other 
 jewels exposed to sale. 
 
 Another thing Prince Houssain particularly admired was the 
 great number of rose-sellers who crowded the streets; for the Indians 
 are so great lovers of that flower that no one will stir without a 
 nosegay in his hand or a garland on his head; and the merchants 
 keep them in pots in their shops, that the air is perfectly perfumed. 
 
 After Prince Houssain had run through that division, street by 
 street, his thoughts fully employed on the riches he had seen, he 
 was very much tired, which a merchant perceiving, civilly invited 
 him to sit down in his shop, and he accepted; but had not been 
 sat down long before he saw a crier pass by with a piece of tapestry 
 on his arm, about six feet square, and cried at thirty purses. The 
 Prince called to the crier, and asked to see the tapestry, which 
 seemed to him to be valued at an exorbitant price, not only for the 
 size of it, but the meanness of the stuff; when he had examined 
 it weU, he told the crier that he could not comprehend how so 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU- 269 
 
 small a piece of tapestry, and of so indifferent appearance, could be 
 set at so high a price. 
 
 The crier, who took him for a merchant, replied: "If this price 
 seems so extravagant to you, your amazement will be greater when 
 I tell you I have orders to raise it to forty purses, and not to part 
 with it under." "Certainly," answered Prince Houssain, "it must 
 have something very extraordinary in it, which I know nothing of." 
 "You have guessed it, sir," rephed the crier, "and will own it when 
 you come to know that whoever sits on this piece of tapestry may 
 be transported in an instant wherever he desires to be, without 
 being stopped by any obstacle." 
 
 At this discourse of the crier the Prince of the Indies, consider- 
 ing that the principal motive of his travel was to carry the Sultan, 
 his father, home some singular rarity, thought that he could not 
 meet with any which could give him more satisfaction. "If the 
 tapestry," said he to the crier, "has the virtue you assign it, I shall 
 not think forty purses too much, but shall make you a present 
 besides." "Sir," rephed the crier, "I have told you the truth; and 
 it is an easy matter to convince you of it, as soon as you have made 
 the bargain for forty purses, on condition I show you the experiment. 
 But, as I suppose you have not so much about you, and to receive 
 them I must go with you to yom- khan, where you lodge, with the 
 leave of the master of the shop, we will go into the back shop, and I 
 will spread the tapestry; euid when we have both sat down, and you 
 have formed the wish to be trEuisported into your apartment of the 
 khan, if we are not transported thither it shall be no bargain, and 
 you shall be at your hberty. As to your present, though I am paid 
 for my trouble by the seller, I shall receive it as a favor, and be 
 \eTy much obliged to you, and thankful." 
 
 On the credit of the crier, the Prince accepted the conditions, 
 and concluded the bargain; and, having got the master's leave, they 
 went into his back shop; they both sat down on it, and as soon as 
 the Prince formed his wish to be transported into his apartment at 
 the khan he presently found himself and the crier there; and, as he 
 wanted not a more sufficient proof of the virtue of the tapestry, he 
 coimted the crier out forty pieces of gold, and gave him twenty 
 pieces for himself. 
 
 In this manner Prince Houssain became the possessor of the 
 tapestry, and was overjoyed that at his arrival at Bisnagar he had 
 found so rare a piece, which he never disputed would gain him the 
 hand of Nouronnihar. In short, he looked upon it as an impossible 
 thing for the Princes his younger brothers to meet with anything 
 to be compared with it. It was in his power, by sitting on his 
 
270 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 tapestry, to be at the place of meeting that very day; but, as he 
 was obliged to stay there for his brothers, as they had agreed, and 
 as he was curious to see the King of Bisnagar and his Court, and to 
 inform himself of the strength, laws, customs, and rehgion of the 
 kingdom, he chose to make a longer abode there, and to spend some 
 months in satisfying his curiosity. 
 
 Prince Houssain might have made a longer abode in the king- 
 dom and Court of Bisnagar, but he was so eager to be nearer the 
 Princess that, spreading the tapestry, he and the officer he had 
 brought with him sat down, and as soon as he had formed his wish 
 were transported to the inn at which he and his brothers were to 
 meet, and where he passed for a merchant tiU they came. 
 
 Prince Ali, Prince Houssain's second brother, who designed to 
 travel into Persia, took the road, having three days after he parted 
 with his brothers joined a caravan, and after four days' travel 
 arrived at Schiraz, which was the capital of the kingdom of Persia. 
 Here he passed for a jeweler. 
 
 The next morning Prince AU, who traveled only for his pleasure, 
 and had brought nothing but just necessaries along with him, after 
 he had dressed himself, took a walk into that part of the town 
 which they at Schiraz called the bezestein. 
 
 Among all the criers who passed backward and forward with 
 several sorts of goods, offering to sell them, he was not a httle sur- 
 prised to see one who held an ivory telescope in his hand of about 
 a foot in length and the thickness of a man's thumb, and cried it 
 at thirty purses. At first he thought the crier mad, and to inform 
 himself went to a shop, and said to the merchant, who stood at the 
 door: "Pray, sir, is not that man" (pointing to the crier who cried 
 the ivory perspective glass at thirty pvu'ses) "mad? If he is not, I 
 am very much deceived." "Indeed, sir," answered the merchant, 
 "he was in his right senses yesterday; Eoid I can assiu-e you he is 
 one of the ablest criers we have, and the most employed of any 
 when anything valuable is to be sold. And if he cries the ivory 
 perspective glass at thirty purses it must be worth as much or more, 
 on some account or other. He will come by presently, and we will 
 call him, and you shall be satisfied; in the meantime sit down on 
 my sofa, and rest yourself." 
 
 Prince Ali accepted the merchant's obliging offer, and presently* 
 afterward the crier passed by. The merchant called him by his 
 name, and, pointing to the Prince, said to him: "Tell that gentle- 
 man, who asked me if you were in your right senses, what you 
 mean by crying that ivory perspective glass, which seems not to be 
 worth much, at thirty purses. I should be very much amazed 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 271 
 
 myself if I did not know you." The crier, addresing himself to 
 Prince Ali, said: "Sir, you are not the only person that takes me for 
 a madman on account of this perspective glass. You shall judge 
 yourself whether I am or no, when I have told you its property; 
 and I hope you will value it at as high a price as those I have showed 
 it to already, who had as bad an opinion of me as you. 
 
 "First, sir," pursued the crier, presenting the ivory pipe to the 
 Prince, "observe that this pipe is furnished with a glass at both ends; 
 and consider that by looking through one of them you see whatever 
 object you wish to behold." "I am," said the Prince, "ready to 
 make you all imaginable reparation for the scandal I have thrown on 
 you if you will make the truth of what you advance appear," and as 
 he had the ivory pipe in his hand, after he had looked at the two 
 glasses he said: "Show me at which of these ends I must look that I 
 may be satisfied." The crier presently showed him, and he looked 
 through, wishing at the same time to see the Sultan his father, 
 whom he immediately beheld in perfect health, set on his throne, in 
 the midst of his council. Afterward, as there was nothing in the 
 world so dear to him, after the Sultan, as the Princess Nouronnihar, 
 he wished to see her; and saw her at her toilet laughing, and in a 
 pleasant humor, with her women about her. 
 
 Prince Ali wanted no other proof to be persuaded that this per- 
 spective glass was the most valuable thing in the world, and beheved 
 that if he should neglect to purchase it he should never meet again 
 with such another rarity. He therefore took the crier with him to 
 the khan where he lodged, and counted him out the money, and re- 
 ceived the perspective glass. 
 
 Prince Ali was overjoyed at his bargain, and persuaded himself 
 that, as his brothers would not be able to meet with anything so 
 rare and admirEible, the Princess Nouronnihar would be the recom- 
 pense of his fatigue and trouble; that he thought of nothing but 
 visiting the Corn-t of Persia incognito, and seeing whatever was 
 curious in Schiraz and thereabouts, till the caravan with which he 
 came returned back to the Indies. As soon as the caravan was 
 ready to set out, the Prince joined them, and arrived happily with- 
 out any accident or trouble, otherwise than the length of the journey 
 and fatigue of travehng, at the place of rendezvous, where he found 
 Prince Houssain, and both waited for Prince Ahmed. 
 
 Prince Ahmed, who took the road of Samarcand, the next day 
 after his arrival there went, as his brothers had done, into the 
 bezestein, where he had not walked long but heard a crier, who 
 had an artificial apple in his hand, cry it at five and thirty purses; 
 upon which he stopped the crier, and said to him: "Let me see that 
 
272 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 apple, and tell me what virtue and extraordinary properties it has, 
 to be valued at so high a rate." "Sir," said the crier, giving it into 
 his hand, "if you look at the outside of this apple, it is very worth- 
 less, but if you consider its properties, virtues, and the great use 
 and benefit it is to mankind, you will say it is no price for it, 
 and that he who possesses it is master of a great treasure. In short, 
 it cures all sick persons of the most mortal diseases; and if the 
 patient is dying it will recover him immediately and restore him to 
 perfect health; and this is done after the easiest manner in the 
 world, which is by the patient's smelling the apple." 
 
 "If I may beheve you," repUed Prince Ahmed, "the virtues of 
 this apple are wonderful, and it is invaluable; but what ground 
 have I, for all you tell me, to be persuaded of the truth of this 
 matter?" "Sir," replied the crier, "the thing is known and averred 
 by the whole city of Samarcand; but, without going any further, 
 ask all these merchants you see here, and hear what they say. You 
 will find several of them will tell you they had not been Eilive this 
 day if they had not made use of this excellent remedy. And, that 
 you may the better comprehend what it is, I must tell you it is 
 the fruit of the study and experiments of a celebrated philosopher 
 of this city, who applied himself all his Ufetime to the study and 
 knowledge of the virtues of plants and minerals, and at last attained 
 to this composition, by which he performed such sm-prising cures 
 in this town as will never be forgot, but died suddenly himself, 
 before he could apply his sovereign remedy, and left his wife and a 
 great many young children behind him, in very indifferent circum- 
 stances, who, to support her family and provide for her children, is 
 resolved to sell it." 
 
 While the crier informed Prince Ahmed of the virtues of the 
 artificial apple, a great many persons came about them and con- 
 firmed what he said; and one among the rest said he had a friend 
 dangerously iU, whose fife was despaired of; aoad that was a favor- 
 able opportunity to show Prince Ahmed the experiment. Upon 
 which Prince Ahmed told the crier he would give him forty purses 
 if he cured the sick person. 
 
 The crier, who had orders to seU it at that price, said to Prince 
 Ahmed: "Come, sir, let us go and make the experiment, and the 
 apple shall be yours; and I can assure you that it will always have 
 the desired effect." In short, the experiment succeeded, and the 
 Prince, after he had counted out to the crier forty purses, and he had 
 delivered the apple to him, waited patiently for the first caravan that 
 should return to the Indies, and arrived in perfect health at the 
 inn where the Princes Houssain and Ali waited for him. 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 273 
 
 When the princes met they showed each other then* treasures, 
 and immediately saw through the glass that the Princess was dying. 
 They then sat down on the carpet, wished themselves with her, and 
 were there in a moment. 
 
 Prince Ahmed no sooner perceived himself in Nouronnihar's 
 chamber than he rose ofiP the tapestry, as did also the other two 
 Princes, and went to the bedside, and put the apple under her nose; 
 some moments after the Princess opened her eyes, and turned her 
 head from one side to another, looking at the persons who stood 
 about her; and then rose up in the bed, and asked to be dressed, 
 just as if she had waked out of a sound sleep. Her women having 
 presently informed her, in a manner that showed their joy, that 
 she was obUged to the three Princes for the sudden recovery of 
 her health, and particularly to Prince Ahmed, she immediately 
 expressed her joy to see them, and thanked them aU together, and 
 afterward Prince Ahmed in particular. 
 
 While the Princess was dressing the Princes went to throw 
 themselves at the Sultan their father's feet, and pay their respects 
 to him. But when they came before him they found he had been 
 informed of their arrival by the chief of the Princess's eunuchs, and 
 by what means the Princess had been perfectly cured. The Sultan 
 received and embraced them with the greatest joy, both for their 
 return and the recovery of the Princess his niece, whom he loved 
 as weU as if she had been his own daughter, and who had been given 
 over by the physicians. After the usual ceremonies and compli- 
 ments the Princes presented each his rarity: Prince Houssian his 
 tapestry, which he had taken care not to leave behind him in the 
 Princess's chamber; Prince AU his ivory perspective glass, and 
 Prince Ahmed his artificial apple; and after each had commended 
 their present, when they put it into the Sultan's hands, they begged 
 of him to pronounce their fate, and declare to which of them he 
 would give the Princess Nouronnihar for a wife, according to his 
 promise. 
 
 The Sultan of the Indies, having heard, without interrupting 
 them, all that the Princes could represent further about their 
 rarities, and being well informed of what had happened in relation 
 to the Princess Nouronnihar's cure, remained some time silent, as 
 if he were thinking on what answer he should make. At last he 
 broke the silence, and said to them: "I would declare for one of you 
 children with a great deal of pleasure if I could do it with justice; 
 but consider whether I can do it or no. 'Tis true. Prince Ahmed, 
 the Princess my niece is obUged to your artificial apple for her cure; 
 but I must ask you whether or no you could have been so service- 
 
274 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 able to her if you had not known by Prince Ali's perspective glass 
 the danger she was ia, and if Prince Houssain's tapestry had not 
 brought you so soon. Your perspective glass, Prince AE, informed 
 you and your brothers that you were hke to lose the Princess your 
 cousin, Eind there you must own a great obligation. 
 
 "You must also grant that that knowledge would have been of 
 no service without the artificial apple and the tapestry. And lastly, 
 Prince Houssain, the Princess would be very ungrateful if she 
 should not show her acknowledgment of the service of your tapestry, 
 which was so necessary a means toward her cure. But consider, 
 it would have been of httle use if you had not been acquainted with 
 the Princess's illness by Prince Ali's glass, and Prince Ahmed had 
 not appUed his artificial apple. Therefore, as neither tapestry, ivory 
 perspective glass, nor artificial apple have the least preference one 
 before the other, but, on the contrary, there's a perfect equality, I 
 cannot grant the Princess to any one of you; and the only fruit you 
 have reaped from your travels is the glory of having equally con- 
 tributed to restore her health. 
 
 "If all this be true," added the Sultan, "you see that I must 
 have recourse to other means to determine certainly in the choice I 
 ought to make among you; and that, as there is time enough between 
 this and night, I'll do it today. Go and get each of you a bow eind 
 arrow, and repair to the great plain, where they exercise horses. 
 I'U soon come to you, and declare I will give the Princess Nou- 
 ronnihar to him that shoots the farthest." 
 
 The three Princes had nothing to say against the decision of the 
 Sultan. When they were out of his presence they each provided 
 themselves with a bow and arrow, which they dehvered to one of 
 their officers, and went to the plain appointed, followed by a great 
 concourse of people. 
 
 The Sultan did not make them wait long for him, and as soon as 
 he arrived Prince Houssain, as the eldest, took his bow and arrow 
 and shot first; Prince Ali shot next, and much beyond him; and 
 Prince Ahmed last of all, but it so happened that nobody could see 
 where his arrow fell; and, notwithstanding all the diligence that 
 was used by himself and everybody else, it was not to be found far 
 or near. And though it was beUeved that he shot the farthest, and 
 that he therefore deserved the Princess Nouronnihar, it was, how- 
 ever, necessary that his arrow should be found to make the matter 
 more evident and certain; and, notwithstanding his remonstrance, 
 the Sultan judged in favor of Prince Ali, and gave orders for prep- 
 arations to be made for the wedding, which was celebrated a few 
 days after with great magnificence. 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 275 
 
 Prince Houssain would not honor the feast with his presence, 
 In short, his grief was so violent and insupportable that he left the 
 Court, and renounced aU right of succession to the crown, to turn 
 hermit. 
 
 Prince Ahmed, too, did not come to Prince All's and the Princess 
 
 Nouronnihar's wedding any more than his brother Houssain, but 
 
 did not renounce the world as he had done. But, as he could not 
 
 imagine what had become of his arrow, he stole away from his 
 
 attendants and resolved to search after it, that he might not have 
 
 anything to reproach himself with. With this intent he went to 
 
 the place where the Princes Houssain's and All's were gathered up, 
 
 and, going straight forward from there, looking carefully on both 
 
 sides of hun, he went so far that at last he began to think his labor 
 
 was all in vain; but yet he could not help going forward till he 
 
 came to some steep craggy rocks, which were bounds to his journey, 
 
 and were situated in a barren country, about four leagues distant 
 
 from where he set out. 
 
 II 
 
 When Prince Ahmed came pretty nigh to these rocks he perceived 
 an arrow, which he gathered up, looked earnestly at, and was in 
 the greatest astonishment to find it was the same he shot away. 
 "Certainly," said he to himself, "neither I nor any man living could 
 shoot an arrow so far," and, finding it laid flat, not sticking into the 
 ground, he judged that it rebounded against the rock. "There 
 must be some mystery in this," said he to himself again, "and it may 
 be advantageous to me. Perhaps fortune, to make me amends for 
 depriving me of what I thought the greatest happiness, may have 
 reserved a greater blessing for my comfort." 
 
 As these rocks were fuU of caves and some of those caves 
 were deep, the Prince entered into one, and, looking about, cast his 
 eyes on an iron door, which seemed to have no lock, but he feared 
 it was fastened. However, thrusting against it, it opened, and dis- 
 covered an easy descent, but no steps, which he walked down with 
 his arrow in his hand. At first he thought he was going into a dark, 
 obscm-e place, but presently a quite diflferent light succeeded that 
 which he came out of, and, entering into a large, spacious place, at 
 about fifty or sixty paces distant, he perceived a magnificent palace, 
 which he had not then time enough to look at. At the same time 
 a lady of majestic port and air advanced as far as the porch, attended 
 by a large troop of ladies, so finely dressed and beautiful that it 
 was difficult to distinguish which was the mistress. 
 
 As soon as Prince Ahmed perceived the lady, he made all 
 imaginable haste to go and pay his respects; and the lady, on her 
 
276 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 part, seeing him coming, prevented him from addressing his dis- 
 course to her first, but said to him: "Come nearer. Prince Ahmed, 
 you are welcome." 
 
 It was no small siu"prise to the Prince to hear himself named in 
 a place he had never heard of, though so nigh to his father's capital, 
 and he could not comprehend how he should be known to a lady 
 who was a stranger to him. At last he returned the lady's compli- 
 ment by throwing himself at her feet, and, rising up again, said to 
 her: 
 
 "Madam, I return you a thousand thanks for the assureuice 
 you give me of a welcome to a place where I beheved my imprudent 
 curiosity had made me penetrate too far. But, madam, may I, 
 without being guilty of ill manners, dare to ask you by what ad- 
 venture you know meP and how you, who live in the same neighbor- 
 hood with me, should be so great a stranger to me?" 
 
 "Prince," said the lady, "let us go into the hall, there I will 
 gratify you in your request." 
 
 After these words the lady led Prince Ahmed into the hall. 
 Then she sat down on a sofa, and when the Prince by her entreaty 
 had done the same she said: "You are surprised, you say, that I 
 should know you and not be known by you, but you will be no 
 longer surprised when I inform you who I am. You are undoubtedly 
 sensible that your rehgion teaches you to believe that the world is 
 inhabited by genies as well as men. I am the daughter of one of 
 the most powerful and distinguished genies, and my name is Pari- 
 banou. The only thing that I have to add is, that you seemed to 
 me worthy of a more happy fate than that of possessing the Princess 
 Nouronnihar; and, that you might attain to it, I was present when 
 you drew your arrow, and foresaw it would not go beyond Prince 
 Houssain's. I took it in the air, and gave it the necessary motion 
 to strike against the rocks near which you found it, and I tell you 
 that it lies in your power to make use of the favorable opportunity 
 which presents itself to make you happy." 
 
 As the Fairy Paribanou pronounced these last words with a 
 different tone, Euid looked, at the same time, tenderly upon Prince 
 Ahmed, with a modest blush on her cheeks, it was no hard matter 
 for the Prince to comprehend what happiness she meant. He pre- 
 sently considered that the Princess Nouronnihar could never be his, 
 and that the Fairy Paribanou excelled her infinitely in beauty, 
 agreeableness, wit, and, as much as he could conjecture by the 
 magnificence of the palace, in immense riches. He blessed the 
 moment that he thought of seeking after his arrow a second time, 
 and, yielding to his love, "Madam," replied he, "should I aU my 
 
©OMSK 
 
 He came to some steep craggy rocks, which were bounds to his journey 
 and were situated in a barren country. 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 277 
 
 life have the happmess of being your slave, and the admirer of 
 the many charms which ravish my soul, I should think myself 
 the most blessed of men. Pardon in me the boldness which inspires 
 me to ask this favor, and don't refuse to admit me into your Court, 
 a prince who is entirely devoted to you." 
 
 "Prince," answered the Fairy, "will you not pledge your faith to 
 me, as well as I give mine to youP" "Yes, madam," replied the 
 Prince, in an ecstacy of joy; "what can I do better, and with greater 
 pleasure.!^ Yes, my sultaness, my queen, I'll give you my heart 
 without the least reserve." "Then," answered the Fairy, "you are 
 my husband, and I am your wife. But, as I suppose," pursued 
 she, "that you have eaten nothing today, a shght repast shall be 
 served up for you, while preparations are making for our wedding 
 feast at night, and then I will show you the apartments of my 
 palace, and you shall judge if this hall is not the meanest part of it." 
 
 Some of the Fairy's women, who came into the hall with them, 
 and guessed her intentions, went immediately out, and returned 
 presently with some excellent meats and wines. 
 
 When Prince Ahmed had ate and drmik as much as he cared 
 for, the Fairy Paribanou carried him through all the apartments, 
 where he saw diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and aU sorts of fine jewels, 
 intermixed with pearls, agate, jasper, porphyry, and all sorts of the 
 most precious marbles. But, not to mention the richness of the 
 furniture, which was inestimable, there was such a profuseness 
 throughout that the Prince, instead of ever having seen anything 
 like it, owned that he could not have imagined that there was any- 
 thing in the world that could come up to it. "Prince," said the 
 Fairy, "if you admire my palace so much, which, indeed, is very 
 beautiful, what would you say to the palaces of the chief of our 
 genies, which are much more beautiful, spacious, and magnificent? 
 I could also charm you with my gardens, but we will let that alone 
 tiU another time. Night draws near, and it will be time to go to 
 supper." 
 
 The next hall which the Fairy led the Prince into, and where 
 the cloth was laid for the feast, was the last apartment the Prince 
 had not seen, and not in the least inferior to the others. At his 
 entrance into it he admired the infinite number of sconces of wax 
 candles perfumed with amber, the multitude of which, instead of 
 being confused, were placed with so just a symmetry as formed an 
 agreeable and pleasant sight. A large side table was set out with 
 all sorts of gold plate, so finely wrought that the workmanship was 
 much more valuable than the weight of the gold. Several choruses 
 of beautiful women richly dressed, and whose voices were ravishing, 
 
278 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 began a concert, accompanied with all sorts of the most harmonious 
 instruments; and when they were set down at table the Fairy Pari- 
 banou took care to help Prince Ahmed to the most deUcate 
 meats, which she named as she invited him to eat of them, and 
 which the Prince found to be so exquisitely nice that he commended 
 them with exaggeration, and said that the entertainment far sur- 
 passed those of men. He found also the same excellence in the 
 wines, which neither he nor the Fairy tasted of till the dessert was 
 served up, which consisted of the choicest sweetmeats and fruits. 
 
 The wedding feast was continued the next day, or, rather, the 
 days following the celebration were a continual feast. 
 
 At the end of six months Prince Ahmed, who always loved and 
 honored the Sultan his father, conceived a great desire to know 
 how he was, and that desire could not be satisfied without his going 
 to see; he told the Fairy of it, and desired she would give him leave. 
 
 "Prince," said she, "go when you please. But first, don't take 
 it amiss that I give you some advice how you shall behave yourself 
 where you are going. First, I don't think it proper for you to tell 
 the Sultan your father of our marriage, nor of my quahty, nor the 
 place where you have been. Beg of him to be satisfied in knowing 
 you are happy, and desire no more; and let him know that the 
 sole end of your visit is to make him easy, and inform him of your 
 fate." 
 
 She appointed twenty gentlemen, well mounted and equipped, 
 to attend him. When aU was ready Prince Ahmed took his leave 
 of the Fairy, embraced her, and renewed his promise to return soon. 
 Then his horse, which was ijiost finely caparisoned, and was as 
 beautiful a creature as any in the Sultan of Indies' stables, was 
 led to him, and he mounted him with an extraordinary grace; and, 
 after he had bid her a last adieu, set forward on his journey. 
 
 As it was not a great way to his father's capital. Prince Ahmed 
 soon arrived there. The people, glad to see him again, received 
 him with acclamations of joy, and followed him in crowds to the 
 Sultan's apartment. The Sultan received and embraced him with 
 great joy, complaining at the same time, with a fatherly tenderness, 
 of the affliction his long absence had been to him, which he said 
 was the more grievous for that, fortune having decided in favor of 
 Prince AU his brother, he was afraid he might have committed 
 some rash action. 
 
 The Prince told a story of his adventures without speaking of 
 the Fairy, whom he said that he must not mention, and ended: "The 
 only favor I ask of your Majesty is to give me leave to come often 
 and pay you my respects, and to know how you do." 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 279 
 
 "Son," answered the Sultan, of the Indies "I cannot refuse you 
 the leave you ask me; but I should much rather you would resolve 
 to stay with me; at least tell me where I may send to you if you 
 should fail to come, or when I may think your presence necessary." 
 "Sir," repUed Prince Ahmed, "what your Majesty asks of me is part 
 of the mystery I spoke to your Majesty of. I beg of you to give 
 me leave to remain silent on this head, for I shall come so frequently 
 that I am afraid that I shall sooner be thought troublesome than be 
 accused of negligence in my duty." 
 
 The Sultan of the Indies pressed Prince Ahmed no more, but 
 said to him: "Son, I penetrate no farther into your secrets, but leave 
 you at your liberty; but can teU you that you could not do me a 
 greater pleasure than to come, and by your presence restore to me 
 the joy I have not felt this long time, and that you shall always be 
 welcome when you come, without interrupting your business or 
 pleasm-e." 
 
 Prince Ahmed stayed but three days at the Sultan his father's 
 Court, and the fom-th returned to the Fairy Paribanou, who did not 
 expect him so soon. 
 
 A month after Prince Ahmed's return from paying a visit to his 
 father, as the Fairy Paribanou had observed that the Prince, since 
 the time that he gave her an account of his journey, his discourse 
 with his father, and the leave he asked to go and see him often, had 
 never talked of the Sultan, as if there had been no such person in 
 the world, whereas before he was always speaking of him, she 
 thought he forebore on her account; therefore she took an oppor- 
 tunity to say to him one day: "Prince, tell me, have you forgot the 
 Sultan your father? Don't you remember the promise you made 
 to go and see him often .^^ For my part I have not forgot what you 
 told me at your return, and so put you in mind of it, that you may 
 not be long before you acquit yourself of yom- promise." 
 
 So Prince Ahmed went the next morning with the same 
 attendance as before, but much finer, and himself more magnifi- 
 cently mounted, equipped, and dressed, and was received by the 
 Sultan with the same joy and satisfaction. For several months he 
 constantly paid his visits, always in a richer and finer equipage. 
 
 At last some viziers, the Sultan's favorites, who judged of Prince 
 Ahmed's grandeur and power by the figure he cut, made the Sultan 
 jealous of his son, saying it was to be feared he might inveigle 
 himself into the people's favor and dethrone him. 
 
 The Sultan of the Indies was so far from thinking that Prince 
 Ahmed could be capable of so pernicious a design as his favorites 
 would make him befieve that he said to them: "You are mistaken; 
 
280 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 my son loves me, and I am certain of his tenderness and fidelity, 
 as Ihave given him no reason to be disgusted," 
 
 But the favorites went on abusing Prince Ahmed till the Sultan 
 said: "Be it as it will, I don't beUeve my son Ahmed is so wicked 
 as you would persuade me he is; however, I am obliged to you for 
 your good advice, and don't dispute but that it proceeds from your 
 good intentions." 
 
 The Sultan of the Indies said this that his favorites might not 
 know the impressions their discourse had made on his mind; which 
 had so alarmed him that he resolved to have Prince Ahmed watched 
 unknown to his grand vizier. So he sent for a female magician, 
 who was introduced by a back door into his apartment. "Go 
 immediately," he said, "and follow my son, and watch him so well 
 as to find out where he retires, and bring me word." 
 
 The magician left the Sultan, and, knowing the place where 
 Prince Ahmed found his arrow, went immediately thither, and hid 
 herself near the rocks, so that nobody could see her. 
 
 The next morning Prince Ahmed set out by daybreak, without 
 taking leave either of the Sultan or any of his Court, according to 
 custom. The magician, seeing him coming, followed him with her 
 eyes, till on a sudden she lost sight of him and his attendants. 
 
 As the rocks were very steep and craggy, they were an insur- 
 mountable barrier, so that the magician judged that there were but 
 two things for it: either that the Prince retired into some cavern, 
 or an abode of genies or fairies. Thereupon she came out of the 
 place where she was hid, and went directly to the hollow way, which 
 she traced till she came to the farther end, looking carefully about 
 on all sides; but, notwithstanding aU her diUgence, could perceive 
 no opening, not so much as the iron gate which Prince Ahmed dis- 
 covered, which was to be seen and opened to none but men, and 
 only to such whose presence was agreeable to the Fairy Paribanou. 
 
 The magician, who saw it was in vain for her to search any 
 farther, was obUged to be satisfied with the discovery she had made, 
 and returned to give the Sultan an account. 
 
 The Sultan was very well pleased with the magician's conduct, 
 and said to her: "Do you as you think fit; I'll WEiit patiently the 
 event of yom* promises," and to encom^age her made her a present 
 of a diamond of great value. 
 
 As Prince Ahmed had obtained the Fairy Paribanou's leave to 
 go to the Sultan of the Indies' Court once a month, he hever failed, 
 and the magician, knowing the time, went a day or two before to 
 the foot of the rock where she lost sight of the Prince and his 
 attendants, and waited there. 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 281 
 
 The next morning Prince Ahmed went out, as usual, at the iron 
 gate, with the same attendants as before, and passed by the magi- 
 cian, whom he knew not to be such, and, seeing her he with her 
 head against the rock, and complaining as if she were in great pain, 
 he pitied her, turned his horse about, went to her, and asked her 
 what was the matter with her, and what he could do to ease her. 
 
 The artful sorceress looked at the Prince in a pitiful manner, 
 without ever lifting up her head, and answered in broken words and 
 sighs, as if she could hardly fetch her breath, that she was going to 
 the capital city, but on the way thither she was taken with so violent 
 a fever that her strength failed her, and she was forced to he down 
 where he saw her, far from any habitation, and without any hopes 
 of assistance. 
 
 "Good woman," repKed Prince Ahmed, "you are not so far 
 from help as you imagine. I am ready to assist you, and convey 
 you where you will meet with a speedy cure; only get up, and let 
 one of my people take you behind him." 
 
 At these words the magician, who pretended sickness only to 
 know where the Prince hved and what he did, refused not the 
 charitable offer he made her, and that her actions might correspond 
 with her words she made many pretended vain endeavors to get 
 up. At the same time two of the Prince's attendants, alighting off 
 their horses, helped her up, and set her behind another, and mounted 
 their horses again, and followed the Prince, who turned back to the 
 iron gate, which was opened by one of his retinue who rode before. 
 And when he came into the outward court of the Fairy, without 
 dismounting himself, he sent to tell her he wanted to speak with her. 
 
 The Fairy Paribanou came with all imaginable haste, not know- 
 ing what made Prince Ahmed return so soon; who, not giving her 
 time to ask him the reason, said: "Princess, I desire you would have 
 compassion on this good woman," pointing to the magician, who was 
 held up by two of his retinue. "I found her in the condition you 
 see her in, and promised her the assistance she stands in need of, 
 and am persuaded that you, out of your own goodness, as well as 
 upon my entreaty, will not aitandon her." 
 
 The Fairy Paribanou, who had her eyes fixed upon the pretended 
 sick woman all the time that the Prince was talking to her, ordered 
 two of her women who followed her to take her from the two men 
 that held her, and carry her into an apartment of the palace, and 
 take as much care of her as she would herself. 
 
 While the two women executed the Fairy's commands, she went 
 up to Prince Ahmed, and, whispering in his ear, said: "Prince, 
 this woman is not so sick as she pretends to be; and I am very 
 
282 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 much mistaken if she is not an imposter, who will be the cause of 
 a great trouble to you. But don't be concerned, let what wiU be 
 devised against you; be persuaded that I will dehver you out of all 
 the snares that shall be Igiid for you. Go and pursue your journey." 
 
 This discourse of the Feiiry's did not in the least frighten Prince 
 Ahmed. "My Princess," said he, "as I do not remember I ever did 
 or designed anybody eta injury, I cannot beUeve anybody can have 
 a thought of doing me one, but if they have I shall not, neverthe- 
 less, forbear doiug good whenever I have an opportunity." Then 
 he went back to his father's palace. 
 
 In the meantime the two women carried the magician into a 
 very fine apartment, richly furnished. First they sat her down upon 
 a sofa, with her back supported with a cushion of gold brocade, 
 while they made a bed on the same sofa before her, the quilt of 
 which was finely embroidered with silk, the sheets of the finest 
 hnen, and the coverlet cloth-of-gold. When they had put her into 
 bed (for the old sorceress pretended that her fever was so violent 
 she could not help herself in the least) one of the women went out, 
 and returned soon again with a china dish in her hand, full of a 
 certain hquor, which she presented to the magician, while the other 
 helped her to sit up. "Drink this liquor," said she; "it is the Water 
 of the Fountain of Lions, and a s6vereign remedy against all fevers 
 whatsoever. You will find the effect of it in less than an hour's 
 time." 
 
 The magician, to dissemble the better, took it after a great deal 
 of entreaty; but at last she took the china dish, and, holding back 
 her head, swallowed down the hquor. When she was ledd down 
 again the two women covered her up. "Lie quiet," said she who 
 brought her the china cup, "and get a httle sleep if you can. We'll 
 leave you, and hope to find you perfectly cured when we come 
 again an hour hence." 
 
 The two women came again at the time they said they should, 
 and found the magician up and dressed, and sitting upon the 
 sofa. "Oh, admirable potion!" she said: "it has wrought its cure 
 much sooner than you told me it would, and I shall be able to prose- 
 cute my journey." 
 
 The two women, who were fairies as well as their mistress, after 
 they had told the magician how glad they were that she was cured 
 so soon, walked before her, and conducted her through several 
 apartments, all more noble than that wherein she lay, into a large 
 hall, the most richly and magnificently furnished of all the palace. 
 
 Fairy Paribanou sat in this hall on a throne of massive gold, 
 enriched with diamonds, rubies, and pearls of an extraordinary size, 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 283 
 
 and attended on each hand by a great number of beautiful fakies, 
 all richly clothed. At the sight of so much majesty, the magician 
 was not only dazzled, but was so amazed that, after she had pros- 
 trated herself before the throne, she could not open her lips to 
 thank the Fairy as she proposed. However, Paribanou saved her 
 the trouble, and said to her: "Good woman, I am glad I had an 
 opportimity to obUge you, and to see you are able to pursue your 
 journey. I won't detain you, but perhaps you may not be dis- 
 pleased to see my palace; follow my women, and they will show 
 it you." 
 
 Then the magician went back and related to the Sultan of the 
 Indies all that had happened, and how very rich Prince Ahmed 
 was since his marriage with the Fairy, richer than all the kings in 
 the world, and how there was danger that he should come and take 
 the throne from his father. 
 
 Though the Sultan of the Indies was very well persuaded that 
 Prince Ahmed's natiu-al disposition was good, yet he could not help 
 being concerned at the discourse of the old sorceress, to whom, 
 when she was taking her leave, he said: "I thank thee for the pains 
 thou hast taken, and thy wholesome advice. I am so sensible of 
 the great importance it is to me that I shall deUberate upon it in 
 council." 
 
 Now the favorites advised that the Prince should be kiUed, but 
 the magician advised differently: "Make him give you all kinds of 
 wonderful things, by the Fairy's help, till she tires of him and 
 sends him away. As, for example, every time yoiu* Majesty goes 
 into the field, you are obhged to be at a great expense, not only in 
 pavilions and tents for your army, but Ukewise in mules and camels 
 to carry their baggage. Now, might not you engage him to use his 
 interest with the Fairy to procure you a tent which might be carried 
 in a man's hand, and which should be so large as to shelter your 
 whole army against bad weather?" 
 
 When the magician had finished her speech, the Sultan asked 
 his favorites if they had anything better to propose; and, finding 
 them aU silent, determined to follow the magician's advice, as the 
 most reasoneible and most agreeable to his mild government. 
 
 Next day the Sultan did as the magician had advised him, and 
 asked for the pavilion. 
 
 Prince Ahmed never expected that the Sultan his father would 
 have asked such a thing, which at first appeared so difficult, not to 
 say impossible. Though he knew not absolutely how great the 
 power of genies and fairies was, he doubted whether it extended so 
 far as to compass such a tent as his father desired. At last he 
 
284 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 replied: "Though it is with the greatest reluctance imaginable, I 
 will not fail to ask the favor of my wife your Majesty desires, but 
 will not promise you to obtain it; and if I should not have the honor 
 to come again to pay you my respects that shall be the sign that 
 I have not had success. But beforehand, I desire you to forgive 
 me, and consider that you yourSelf have reduced me to this ex- 
 tremity." 
 
 "Son," replied the Sultan of the Indies, "I should be very sorry 
 if what I ask of you should cause me the displeasure of never seeing 
 you more. I find you don't know the power a husband has over a 
 wife; and yours would show that her love to you was very indif- 
 ferent if she, with the power she has of a fairy, should refuse you so 
 trifling a request as this I desire you to ask of her for my sake." 
 
 The Prince went back, and was very sad for fear of o£Fending 
 the Fairy. She kept pressing him to tell her what was the matter, 
 and at last he said: "Madam, you may have observed that hitherto 
 I have been content with your love, and have never asked you 
 any other favor. Consider then, I conjure you, that it is not I, 
 but the Sultan my father, who indiscreetly, or at least I think so, 
 begs of you a pavilion large enough to shelter him, his Court, and 
 army from the violence of the weather, and which a man may carry 
 in his hand. But remember it is the Sultan my father asks this 
 favor." 
 
 "Prince," repHed the Fairy, smiling, "I am sorry that so small a 
 matter should distiu"b you, and make you so imeasy as you appeared 
 to me." 
 
 Then the Fairy sent for her treasurer, to whom, when she came, 
 she said: "Nourgihan" — ^which was her name — "bring me the largest 
 paviUon in my treasury." Nourgihan retiu"ned presently with the 
 pavihon, which she could not only hold in her hand, but in the pahn 
 of her hand when she shut her fingers, and presented it to her 
 mistress, who gave it to Prince Ahmed to look at. 
 
 When Prince Ahmed saw the paviUon which the Fairy called 
 the largest in her treasury, he fancied she had a mind to jest with 
 him, and thereupon the marks of his surprise appeared presently in 
 his countenance; which Paribanou perceiving burst out laughing. 
 "WhatI Prince," cried she, "do you think I jest with you? You'll 
 see presently that I am in earnest. Nourgihan," said she to her 
 treasurer, taking the tent out of Prince Ahmed's hands, "go and set 
 it up, that the Prince may judge whether it may be large enough for 
 the Sultan his father." 
 
 The treasurer went immediately with it out of the palace, and 
 carried it a great way off; and when she had set it up one end 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 285 
 
 reached to the very palace; at which time the Prince, thinking it 
 small, found it large enough to shelter two greater armies than that 
 of the Sultan his father's, and then said to Paribanou: "I ask my 
 Princess a thousand pardons for my incredulity; after what I have 
 seen I believe there is nothing impossible to you." "You see," said 
 the Fairy, "that the paviUon is larger than what your father may 
 have occasion for; for you must know that it has one property — ^that 
 it is larger or smaller according to the army it is to cover." 
 
 The treasurer took down the tent again, and brought it to the 
 Prince, who took it, and, without staying any longer than till the 
 next day, mounted his horse, and went with the same attendants 
 to the Sultan his father. 
 
 The Sultan, who was persuaded that there could not be any such 
 thing as such a tent as he asked for, was in a great surprise at the 
 Prince's diligence. He took the tent, and after he had admired its 
 smallness his amazement was so great that he could not recover 
 himself. When the tent was set up in the great plain, which we 
 have before mentioned, he found it large enough to shelter an army 
 twice as large as he could bring into the field. 
 
 But the Sultan was not yet satisfied. "Son," said he, "I have 
 already expressed to you how much I am obliged to you for the 
 present of the tent you have prociu-ed me ; that I look upon it as the 
 most valuable thing in aU my treasury. But you must do one thing 
 more for me, which will be every whit as agreeable to me. I am 
 informed that the Fairy, your spouse, makes use of a certain water, 
 called the Water of the Fountain of Lions, which cm^es all sorts of 
 fevers, even the most dangerous, and, as I am perfectly weU per- 
 suaded my health is dear to you, I don't doubt but you will ask her 
 for a bottle of that water for me, and bring it me as a sovereign 
 medicine, which I may make use of when I have occasion. Do me 
 this other important piece of service, and thereby complete the duty 
 of a good son toward a tender father." 
 
 The Prince returned and told the Fairy what his father had said. 
 "There's a great deal of wickedness in this demand," she answered, 
 "as you will understand by what I am going to tell you. The 
 Fountain of Lions is situated in the middle of a court of a great 
 castle, the entrance into which is guarded by four fierce fions, two 
 of which sleep alternately, while the other two are awake. But 
 don't let that frighten you; I'll give you means to pass by them 
 without any danger." 
 
 The Fairy Paribanou was at that time very hard at work, and, 
 as she had several clews of thread by her, she took up one, and, pre- 
 senting it to Prince Ahmed, said: 'First take this clew of thread. 
 
286 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 I'll tell you presently the use of it. In the second place, you must 
 have two horses: one you must ride yourself, and the other you 
 must lead, which must be loaded with a sheep cut into four quarters, 
 that must be killed today. In the third place, you must be pro- 
 vided with a bottle, which I will give you, to bring the water in. 
 Set out early to-morrow morning, and when you have passed the 
 iron gate throw the clew of thread before you, which will roll till it 
 comes to the gates of the castle. Follow it, and when it stops, as 
 the gates will be open, you wiU see the four hons; the two that are 
 awake will, by their roaring, WEike the other two, but don't be 
 frightened, but throw each of them a quarter of mutton, and then 
 clap spurs to your horse and ride to the foxmtain; fill your bottle 
 without aUghting, and then return with the same expedition. The 
 lions will be so busy eating they will let you pass by them." 
 
 Prince Ahmed set out the next morning at the time appointed 
 by the Fairy, and followed her directions exactly. When he ar- 
 rived at the gates of the castle he distributed the quarters of 
 mutton among the four lions, and, passing through the midst of 
 them bravely, got to the fountain, filled his bottle, and retm-ned 
 back as safe and sound as he went. When he had gone a little dis- 
 tance from the castle gates he turned him about, and, perceiving two 
 of the Uons coming after him, he drew his sabre and prepared him- 
 self for defense. But as he went forward he saw one of them turned 
 out of the road at some distance, and showed by his head and tail 
 that he did not come to do him any harm, but only to go before 
 him, and that the other stayed behind to follow, he put his sword up 
 again in its scabbard. Guarded in this manner, he arrived at the 
 capital of the Indies, but the Uons never left him tiU they had con- 
 ducted him to the gates of the Sultan's palace; after which they 
 returned the same way they came, though not without frightening 
 all that saw them, for £ill they went in a very gentle manner and 
 showed no fierceness. 
 
 A great many officers came to attend the Prince while he dis- 
 mounted his horse, and afterward conducted him into the Sultan's 
 apartment, who was at that time surrounded with his favorites. He 
 approached toward the throne, laid the bottle at the Sultan's feet, 
 and kissed the rich tapestry which covered his footstool, and then 
 said: "I have brought you, sir, the healthful water which your 
 Majesty desired so much to keep among your other rarities in your 
 treasiu-y, but at the same time wish you such extraordinary health 
 as never to have occasion to make use of it." 
 
 After the Prince had made an end of his compliment the Sultan 
 placed him on his right hand, and then said to him: "Son, I am 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 287 
 
 very much obliged to you for this valuable present, as also for the 
 great danger you have exposed yourself to upon my account (which 
 I have been informed of by a magician who knows the Fountain of 
 Lions); but do me the pleasure," continued he, "to inform me by 
 what address, or, rather, by what incredible power, you have been 
 secured." 
 
 "Sir," replied Prince Ahmed, "I have no share in the comph- 
 ment your Majesty is pleased to make me; all the honor is due to the 
 Fairy my spouse, whose good advice I followed." Then he informed 
 the Sultan what those directions were, and by the relation of this 
 his expedition let him know how well he had behaved himself. 
 When he had done the Sultan, who showed outwardly aU the 
 demonstrations of great joy, but secretly became more jealous, 
 retired into an inward apartment, where he sent for the magician. 
 
 The magician, at her arrival, saved the Sultan the trouble to 
 tell her of the success of Prince Ahmed's journey, which she had 
 heard of before she came, and therefore was prepared with an in- 
 fallible means, as she pretended. This means she communicated to 
 the Sultan, who declared it the next day to the Prince, in the midst 
 of all his courtiers, in these words: "Son," said he, "I have one thing 
 more to ask of you, after which I shall expect nothing more from 
 your obedience, nor your interest with your wife. This request is, 
 to bring me a man not above a foot and a half high, and whose 
 beard is thirty feet long, who carries a bar of iron upon his 
 shoulders of five hundredweight, which he uses as a quarterstaff." 
 
 Prince Ahmed, who did not beheve that there was such a man 
 in the world as his father described, would gladly have excused 
 himself; but the Sultan persisted in his demand, and told him the 
 Feiiry could do more incredible things. 
 
 The next day the Prince returned to his dear Paribanou, to whom 
 he told his father's new demand, which, he said, he looked upon to 
 be a thing more impossible than the two first; "for," added he, "I 
 cannot imagine there can be such a man in the world; without 
 doubt, he has a mind to try whether or no I am so silly as to go 
 about it, or he has a design on my ruin. In short, how can he sup- 
 pose that I should lay hold on a man so well armed, though he is 
 but httle? What arms can I make use of to reduce him to my 
 will? If there are any means, I beg you will tell them, and let me 
 come off with honor this time." 
 
 "Don't affright yourself. Prince," rephed the Fairy; "you ran a 
 risk in fetching the Water of the Fountain of Lions for your father, 
 but there's no danger in finding out this man, who is my brother 
 Schaibar, but is so far from being hke me, though we both had the 
 
288 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 same father, that he is of so violent a nature that nothing can pre- 
 vent his giving cruel marks of his resentment for a slight oflfense; 
 yet, on the other hand, is so good as to oblige anyone in whatever 
 they desire. He is made exactly as the Sultan your father has 
 described him, and has no other arms than a bar of iron of five 
 hundred pounds weight, without which he never stirs, and which 
 makes him respected. I'll send for him, and you shall judge of the 
 truth of what I tell you; but be sure to prepare yourself against 
 being frightened at his extraordinary figure when you see him." 
 "What! my Queen," repUed Prince Ahmed, "do you say Schaibar is 
 yoixr brother? Let him be never so ugly or deformed I shall be so 
 far from being frightened at the sight of him that, as our brother, I 
 shall honor and love him." 
 
 The Fairy ordered a gold chafing-dish to be set with a fire in it 
 under the porch of her palace, with a box of the same metal, which 
 was a present to her, out of which taking a perfume, and throwing 
 it into the fire, there arose a thick cloud of smoke. 
 
 Some moments after the Fairy said to Prince Ahmed: "See, 
 there comes my brother." The Prince inunediately perceived 
 Schaibar coming gravely with his heavy bar on his shoulder, his long 
 beard, which he held up before him, and a pair of thick mustachios, 
 which he tucked behind his ears and almost covered his face; his 
 eyes were very small emd deep-set in his head, which was far from 
 being of the smallest size, and on his head he wore a grenadier's 
 cap ; besides all this, he was very much hump-backed. 
 
 If Prince Ahmed had not known that Schaibar was Paribanou's 
 brother, he would not have been able to have looked at him without 
 fear, but, knowing first who he was, he stood by the Fairy without 
 the least concern. 
 
 Schaibar, as he came forward, looked at the Prince earnestly 
 enough to have chilled his blood in his veins, and asked Paribanou, 
 when he first accosted her, who that man was. To which she 
 repUed: "He is my husband, brother. His name is Ahmed; he is 
 son to the Sultan of the Indies. The reason why I did not invite 
 you to my wedding was I was unwilling to divert you from an 
 expedition you were engaged in, and from which I heard with 
 pleasure you returned victorious, and so took the liberty now to call 
 for you." 
 
 At these words Schaibar, looking on Prince Ahmed favorably, 
 said: "Is there anything else, sister, wherein I can serve him? It is 
 enough for me that he is your husband to engage me to do for him 
 whatever he desires." "The Sultan, his father," repUed Paribanou, 
 "has a curiosity to see you, and I desire he may be your guide to 
 
AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 289 
 
 the Sultan's Court." "He needs but lead me the way, I'll follow 
 him." "Brother," replied Paribanou, "it is too late to go today, 
 therefore stay till to-morrow morning; and in the meantime I'll 
 inform you of all that has passed between the Sultan of the Indies 
 and Prince Ahmed since our marriage." 
 
 The next morning, after Schaibar had been informed of the 
 affair, he and Prince Ahmed set out for the Sultan's Court. When 
 they arrived at the gates of the capital the people no sooner saw 
 Schaibar but they ran and hid themselves; and some shut up their 
 shops and locked themselves up in their houses, while others, flying, 
 communicated their fear to all they met, who stayed not to look 
 behind them, but ran too; insomuch that Schaibar and Prince 
 Ahmed, as they went along, found the streets aU desolate till they 
 came to the palace, where the porters, instead of keeping the gates, 
 ran away too, so that the Prince and Schaibar advanced without 
 any obstacle to the council-haU, where the Sultan was seated on his 
 throne, euid giving audience. Here likewise the ushers, at the 
 approach of Schaibar, abandoned their posts, euid gave them free 
 admittance. 
 
 Schaibar went boldly and fiercely up to the throne, without 
 waiting to be presented by Prince Ahmed, and accosted the Sultan 
 of the Indies in these words: "Thou hast asked for me," said he; 
 "see, here I am; what wouldst thou have with me?" 
 
 The Sultan, instead of answering him, clapped his hands before 
 his eyes to avoid the sight of so terrible an object; at which uncivil 
 and rude reception Schaibar was so much provoked, after he had 
 given him the trouble to come so far, that he instantly lifted up his 
 iron bar and killed him before Prince Ahmed could intercede in his 
 behalf. AU that he could do was to prevent his killing the grand 
 vizier, who sat not far from him, representing to him that he had 
 always given the Sultan his father good advice. "These are they, 
 then," said Schaibar, "who gave him bad," and as he pronounced 
 these words he killed all the other viziers and flattering favorites of 
 the Sultan who were Prince Ahmed's enemies. Every time he 
 struck he kiUed some one or other, and none escaped but they who 
 were not so frightened as to stand staring and gaping, and who saved 
 themselves by flight. 
 
 When this terrible execution was over Schaibar came out of 
 the council-haU into the midst of the com-tyard with the iron bar 
 upon his shoulder, and, looking hard at the grand vizier, who owed 
 his life to Prince Ahmed, he said: "I know here is a certain magician, 
 who is a greater enemy of my brother-in-law than aU these base 
 favorites I have chastised. Let the magician be brought to me 
 
290 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 
 
 presently." The grand vizier immediately sent for her, and as soon 
 as she was brought Schaibar said, at the time he fetched a stroke 
 at her with his iron bar: "Take the reward of thy pernicious counsel, 
 and learn to feign sickness again." 
 
 After this he said: "This is not yet enough; I wiU use the whole 
 town after the same manner if they do not immediately acknowledge 
 Prince Ahmed, my brother-in-law, for their Sultan and the Sultan 
 of the Indies." Then all that were there present made the air echo 
 again with the repeated acclamations of: "Long life to Sultan 
 Ahmed"; and immediately after he was proclaimed through the 
 whole town. Schaibar made him be clothed in the royed vestments, 
 installed him on the throne, and after he had caused all to swear 
 homage and fidelity to him went and fetched his sister Paribanou, 
 whom he brought with all the pomp and grandeur imaginable, and 
 made her to be owned Sultaness of the Indies. 
 
 As for Prince Ah and Princess Nouronnihar, as they had no 
 hand in the conspiracy against Prince Ahmed, and knew nothing of 
 any, Prince Ahmed assigned them a considerable province, with its 
 capital, where they spent the rest of their Uves. Afterward he 
 sent an officer to Prince Houssain to acquEiint him with the change 
 and make him an oflFer of which province he liked best; but that 
 Prince thought himself so happy in his soUtude that he bade the 
 officer return the Sultan his brother thanks for the kindness he 
 designed him, assuring him of his submission; and that the only 
 favor he desired of him was to give him leave to live retired in the 
 place he had made choice of for his retreat. ^ 
 
 > Arabian Nights. 
 
THE HISTORY OF JACK THE GIANT-KILLER 
 
 IN the reign of the famous King Arthur there lived in Cornwall 
 a lad named Jack, who was a boy of a bold temper, and took 
 deUght in hearing or reading of conjurers, giants, and fairies; and 
 used to Usten eagerly to the 'deeds of the knights of King Arthur's 
 Round Table. 
 
 In those days there lived on St. Michael's Mount, oflF Cornwall, 
 a huge giant, eighteen feet high and nine feet round; his fierce and 
 savage looks were the terror of aU who beheld him. 
 
 He dwelt in a gloomy cavern on the top of the moimtain, and 
 used to wade over to the mainland in search of prey; when he would 
 throw half a dozen oxen upon his back, and tie three times as many 
 sheep and hogs round his waist, and march back to his own abode. 
 
 The giant had done this for many years when Jack resolved to 
 destroy him. 
 
 Jack took a horn, a shovel, a pickaxe, his armor, and a dark 
 lantern, and one winter's evening he went to the mount. There he 
 dug a pit twenty-two feet deep and twenty broad. He covered the 
 top over so as to make it look Uke soUd groimd. He then blew 
 his horn so loudly that the giant awoke and came out of his den, 
 crying out: "You saucy villain! you shall pay for this. I'll broil 
 you for my breakfast!" 
 
 He had just finished, when, taking one step further, he tmnbled 
 headlong into the pit, and Jack struck him a blow on the head with 
 his pickaxe which killed him. Jack then returned home to cheer 
 his friends with the news. 
 
 Another giant, called Blunderbore, vowed to be revenged on 
 Jack if ever he should have him in his power. This giant kept an 
 enchanted castle in the midst of a lonely wood; and some time 
 after the death of Cormoran Jack was passing through a wood, and 
 being weary, sat down and went to sleep. 
 
 The giant, passing by and seeing Jack, carried him to his castle, 
 where he locked him up in a large room, the floor of which was 
 covered with the bodies, skulls, and bones of men and women. 
 
 Soon after the giant went to fetch his brother, who was Ukewise 
 a giant, to take a meal off his flesh; and Jack saw with terror through 
 the bars of his prison the two giants approaching. 
 
 Jack, perceiving in one corner of the room a strong cord, took 
 
 291 
 
292 THE HISTORY OF JACK 
 
 courage, and makiBg a slip-knot at each end, he threw them over 
 their heads, and tied it to the window-bars; he then pulled till he 
 had choked them. When they were black in the face he shd down 
 the rope and stabbed them to the heart. 
 
 Jack next took a great bunch of keys from the pocket of Blun- 
 derbore, and went into the castle again. He made a strict search 
 through all the rooms, and in one of them found three ladies tied 
 up by the hair of their heads, and almost starved to death. They 
 told him that their husbands had been killed by the giants, who 
 had then condemned them to be starved to death because they 
 would not eat the flesh of their own dead husbands. 
 
 "Ladies," said Jack, "I have put an end to the monster and his 
 wicked brother; and I give you this castle and all the riches it con- 
 tains, to meike some amends for the dreadful psiins you have felt." 
 He then very politely gave them the keys of the castle, and went 
 further on his journey to Wales. 
 
 As Jack had but little money, he went on as fast as possible. 
 At length he came to a handsome house. Jack knocked at the doorj 
 when there came forth a Welsh giant. Jack said he was a traveler 
 who had lost his way, on which the giant made him welcome, 
 and let him into a room where there was a good bed to sleep in. 
 
 Jack took off his clothes quickly, but though he was weary he 
 could not go to sleep. Soon after this he heard the giant walking 
 backward and forward in the next room, and saying to himself: 
 
 "Though here you lodge with me this night, 
 You shall not see the morning light; 
 My club shall dash your brai&s out quite." 
 
 "Say you so?" thought Jack. "Are these your tricks upon 
 travelers? But I hope to prove as cunning as you are." Then, 
 getting out of bed, he groped about the room, and at last found a 
 large thick billet of wood. He laid it in his own place in the bed, 
 and then hid himself in a dark corner of the room. 
 
 The giant, about midnight, entered the apartment, and with his 
 bludgeon struck many blows on the bed, in the very place where 
 Jack had laid the log; and then he went back to his own room, 
 thinking he had broken all Jack's bones. 
 
 Early in the morning Jack put a bold face upon the matter, and 
 walked into the giant's room to thank him for his lodging. The 
 giant started when he saw him, and began to stammer out: "Oh! 
 dear me; is it you? Pray how did you sleep last night? Did you 
 hear or see anything in the dead of the night?" 
 
 "Nothing worth speaking of," said Jack, carelessly; "a rat, I 
 
The giant started when he saw him, and began to stammer out: 
 " Oh ! dear me ; is it you ? " 
 
THE GIANT-KILLER 293 
 
 believe, gave me three or four slaps with its taU, and disturbed me 
 a little; but I soon went to sleep again." 
 
 The giant wondered more and more at this; yet he did not 
 answer a word, but went to bring two great bowls of hasty-pudding 
 for their breakfast. Jack wanted to make the giant beUeve that 
 he could eat as much as himself, so he contrived to button a leathern 
 bag inside his coat, and sUp the hasty-pudding into this bag, while 
 he seemed to put it into his mouth. 
 
 When breakfast was over he said to the giant: "Now I will 
 show you a fine trick. I can cure all wounds with a touch; I could 
 cut off my head in one minute, and the next put it sound again on 
 my shoulders. You shall see an example." He then took hold of 
 the knife, ripped up the leathern bag, and all the hasty-pudding 
 tumbled out upon the floor. 
 
 "Ods splutter hur nails!" cried the Welsh giant, who was 
 ashamed to be outdone by such a Uttle fellow as Jack, ,"hur can do 
 that hurself"; so he snatched up the knife, plunged it into his own 
 stomach, and in a moment dropped down dead. 
 
 Jack, having hitherto been successful in all his undertakings, 
 resolved not to be idle in future; he therefore furnished himself 
 with a horse, a cap of knowledge, a sword of sharpness, shoes of 
 swiftness, and an invisible coat, the better to perform the wonder- 
 full enterprises that lay before him. 
 
 He traveled over high hills, and on the third day he came to a 
 large and spacious forest through which his road lay. Scarcely had 
 he entered the forest when he beheld a monstrous giant dragging 
 along by the hair of their heads a handsome knight and his lady. 
 Jack ahghted from his horse, and tying him to an oak tree, put on 
 his invisible coat, under which he carried his sword of sharpness. 
 
 When he came up to the giant he made several strokes at him, 
 but could not reach his body, but wounded his thighs in several 
 places; and at length, putting both hands to his sword and aiming 
 with all his might, he cut off both his legs. Then Jack, setting his 
 foot upon his neck, plunged his sword into the giant's body, when 
 the monster gave a groan and expired. 
 
 The knight and his lady thanked Jack for their deliverance, and 
 invited him to their house, to receive a proper reward for his ser- 
 vices. "No," said Jack, "I cannot be easy till I find out this mon- 
 ster's habitation." So, taking the knight's directions, he mounted 
 his horse, and soon after came in sight of another giant, who was 
 sitting on a block of timber waiting for his brother's return. 
 
 Jack ahghted from his horse, and, putting on his invisible coat, 
 approached and aimed a blow at the giant's head, but, missing his 
 
294 THE HISTORY OF JACK 
 
 aim, he only cut off his nose. On this the giant seized his club and 
 laid about him most unmercifully, 
 
 "Nay," said Jack, "if this be the case I'd better dispatch youl" 
 so, jumping upon the block, he stabbed him in the back, when he 
 dropped down dead. 
 
 Jack then proceeded on his journey, and traveled over hills and 
 dales, till arriving at the foot of a high mountain he knocked at 
 the door of a lonely house, when an old man let him in. 
 
 When Jack was seated the hermit thus addressed him: "My 
 son, on the top of this mountain is £ui enchanted castle, kept by the 
 giant GaUigantus and a vile magician. I lament the fate of a duke's 
 daughter, whom they seized as she was walking in her father's 
 garden, and brought hither transformed into a deer." 
 
 Jack promised that in the morning, at the risk of his hfe, he 
 would break the enchantment; and sdfter a sound sleep he rose 
 early, put on his invisible coat, and got ready for the attempt. 
 
 When he had climbed to the top of the mountain he saw two fiery 
 griffins; but he passed between them without the least fear of danger, 
 for they could not see him because of his invisible coat. On the castle 
 gate he found a golden trumpet, under which were written these lines: 
 
 "Whoever can this trumpet blow 
 Shall cause the giant's overthrow." 
 
 As soon as Jack had read this he seized the trumpet and blew 
 a shrill blast, which made the gates fly open and the very castle 
 itseff tremble. 
 
 The giant and the conjurer now knew that their wicked course 
 was at an end, and they stood biting their thumbs and shaking with 
 fear. Jack, with his sword of sharpness, soon killed the giant, and 
 the magician was then carried away by a whirlwind; and every 
 knight and beautiful lady who had been changed into birds and 
 beasts returned to their proper shapes. The castle vanished away 
 like smoke, and the head of the giant GalUgantus was then sent to 
 King Arthur. 
 
 The knights and ladies rested that night at the old man's hermit- 
 age, and next day they set out for the Court. Jack then went up to 
 the King, and gave his Majesty an account of all his fierce battles. 
 
 Jack's fame had now spread through the whole comitry, and at 
 the King's ^desire the duke gave him his daughter in marriage, to 
 the joy of all his kingdom. After this the King gave him a large 
 estate, on which he and his lady fived the rest of their days in joy 
 and contentment.! 
 
 > Old Chapbook. 
 
THE BLACK BULL OF NORBOWAY 
 
 And many a hunting song they sung, 
 
 And song of game and glee; 
 Then tuned to plaintive strains their tongue, 
 
 "Of Scotland's luve and lee." 
 To wilder measures next they turn 
 
 "The Black, Black Bull of Norrowayl" 
 Sudden the tapers cease to bum, 
 
 The minstrels cease to play. 
 
 "The Cout of Keeldar," hy J. Leyden. 
 
 IN Norroway, langsyne, there lived a certain lady, and she had 
 three dochters. The auldest o' them said to her mither: 
 "Mither, bake me a bannock, and roast me a coUop, for I'm gaun 
 awa' to seek my fortune." Her mither did sae; and the dochter gaed 
 awa' to an auld witch washerwife and telled her pm-pose. The auld 
 wife bade her stay that day, Euid gang and look out o' her back door, 
 and see what she could see. She saw nocht the first day. The 
 second day she did the same, and saw nocht. On the third day she 
 looked again, and saw a coach-and-six coming along the road. She 
 ran in and telled the auld wife what she saw. "Aweel," quo' the 
 auld wife, "yo^^'s for you." Sae they took her into the coach, and 
 galloped aff. 
 
 The second dochter next says to her mither: "Mither, bake me 
 a bannock, and roast me a coUop, fur I'm gaun awa' to seek my 
 fortune." Her mither did sae; and awa' she gaed to the auld wife, as 
 her sister had dune. On the third day she looked out o' the back 
 door, and saw a coach-and-four coming alang the road. "Aweel," quo' 
 the auld wife, "yon's for you." Sae they took her in, and afFthey set. 
 
 The third dochter says to her mither: "Mither, bake me a ban- 
 nock, and roast me a collop, for I'm gaun awa' to seek my fortune." 
 Her mither did sae; and awa' she gaed to the auld witch-wife. 
 She bade her look out o' her back door, and see what she could see. 
 She did sae; and when she came back said she saw nocht. The 
 second day she did the same, and saw nocht. The third day she 
 looked again, and on coming back said to the auld wife she saw 
 nocht but a muckle Black Bull coming roaring alang the road. 
 "Aweel," quo' the auld wife, "yon's for you." On hearing this she 
 was next to distracted wi' grief and terror; but she was lifted up and 
 set on his back, and awa' they went. 
 
 295 
 
296 THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY 
 
 Aye they traveled, and on they traveled, tiU the lady grew 
 faint wi' hunger. "Eat out o' my right lug," says the Black Bull, 
 "and drink out o' my left lug, and set by your leavings." Sae she 
 did as he said, and was wonderfully refreshed. And lang they 
 gaed, and sair they rode, till they came in sight o' a very big and 
 bonny castle. "Yonder we maun be this night," quo' the bull; "for 
 my auld brither lives yonder"; and presently they were at the place. 
 They lifted her aff his back, and took her in, and sent him away 
 to a park for the night. In the morning, when they brought the 
 bull hame, they took the lady into a fine shining parlor, and gave 
 her a beautiful apple, telling her no to break it till she was in the 
 greatest strait ever mortal was in in the world, and that wad bring 
 her out o't. Again she was lifted on the bull's back, and after she 
 Ijad, ridden far, and farer than I can tell, they came in sight o' a far 
 bonnier castle, and far farther awa' than the last. Says the bull 
 till her: "Yonder we maun be the night, for my second brither lives 
 yonder" ; and they were at the place directly. They lifted her down 
 and took her in, and sent the buU to the field for the night. In the 
 morning they took the lady into a fine and rich room, and gave her 
 the finest pear she had ever seen, bidding her no to break it till she 
 was in "^ greatest strait ever mortal could be in, and that wad get 
 her out^'t. Again she was lifted and set on his back, and awa' 
 they went. And lang they gaed, and sair they rade, tiU they came 
 in sight o' the far biggest castle, and far farthest aff, they had yet 
 seen. "We maun be yonder the night," says the bull, "for my 
 young brither lives yonder"; and they were there directly. They 
 lifted her down, took her in, and sent the bull to the field for the 
 night. In the morning they took her into a room, the finest of a', 
 and gied her a plum, telling her no to break it till she was in the 
 greatest strait mortal could be in, and that was get her out o't. 
 Presently they brought hame the bull, set the lady on his back, and 
 awa' they went. 
 
 And aye they gaed, and on they rade, till they came to a dark 
 and ugsome glen, where they stopped, and the lady lighted down. 
 Says the bull to her: "Here ye maun stay till I gang and fight the 
 deil. Ye maun seat yoursel' on that stane, and move neither hand 
 nor fit tiU I come back, else I'll never find ye again. And if every- 
 thing round about ye turns blue I hae heated the deil; but should 
 a' things turn red he'll hae conquered me." She set hersel' down 
 on the stane, and by-and-by a' round her turned blue. O'ercome 
 wi' joy, she lifted the ae fit and crossed it owre the ither, sae glad 
 was she that her companion was victorious. The buU returned and 
 sought for but never could find her. 
 
THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY 297 
 
 Lang she sat, and aye she grat, till she wearied. At last she 
 rase and gaed awa', she kendna whaur till. On she wandered till 
 she came to a great hill o' glass, that she tried a' she could to climb, 
 but wasna able. Round the bottom o' the hill she gaed, sabbing 
 and seeking a passage owre, till at last she came to a smith's house; 
 and the smith promised, if she wad serve him seven years, he wad 
 make her iron shoon, wherewi' she could climb owre the glassy hill. 
 At seven years' end she got her iron shoon, clamb the glassy hiU, 
 and chanced to come to the auld washerwife's habitation. There 
 she was teUed of a gallant young knight that had given in some 
 bluidy sarks to wash, and whaever washed thae sarks was to be his 
 wife. The auld wife had washed till she was tired, and then she 
 set to her dochter, and beiith washed, and they washed, aind they 
 better washed, in hopes of getting the young knight; but a' they 
 could do they couldna bring out a stain. At length they set the 
 stranger damosel to wark; and whenever she began the stains came 
 out pure and clean, but the auld wife made the knight believe it was 
 her dochter had washed the sarks. So the knight and the eldest 
 dochter were to be married, and the stranger damosel was dis- 
 tracted at the thought of it, for she was deeply in love wi' him. 
 So she bethought her of her apple, and breaking it, found it fiUed 
 with gold and precious jewelry, the richest she had ever seen. 
 "All these," she said to the eldest dochter, "I will give you, on con- 
 dition that you put off yom* marriage for ae day, and allow me to 
 go into his room alone at night." So the lady consented; but mean- 
 while the auld wife had prepared a sleeping-drink, and given it 
 to the knight, wha drank it, and never wakened till next morning. 
 The lee-lang night the damosel sabbed and sang: 
 
 "Seven lang years I served for thee, 
 The glassy hill I clamb for thee, 
 The bluidy shirt I wrang for thee; 
 And wilt thou no wauken and turn to me?" 
 
 Next day she kentna what to do for grief. She then breik the 
 pear, and found it filled wi' jewelry far richer than the contents o' 
 the apple. Wi' thae jewels she bargained for permission to be a 
 second night in the young knight's chamber; but the auld wife gied 
 him anither sleeping-drink, and he again sleepit till morning. A' 
 night she kept sighing and singing as before: 
 
 "Seven lang years I served for thee," &c. 
 
 Still he sleepit, and she nearly lost hope a'thegither. But that day 
 when he was out at the hunting, somebody asked him what noise 
 
298 THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY 
 
 and moaning was yon they heard all last night in his bedchamber. 
 He said he heardna ony noise. But they assured him there was 
 sae; and he resolved to keep waking that night to try what he could 
 hear. That being the third night, and the damosel being between 
 hope and despair, she brak her plum, and it held far the richest 
 jewelry of the three. She bargained as before; and the auld wife, 
 as before, took in the sleeping-drink to the young knight's chamber; 
 but he telled her he couldna drink it that night without sweetening. 
 And when she gaed awa' for some honey to sweeten it wi', he poured 
 out the drink, and sae made the auld wife think he had drunk it. 
 They a' went to bed again, and the damosel began, as before, sing- 
 ing: 
 
 "Seven lang years I served for thee, 
 
 The glassy hill I clamb for thee. 
 
 The bluidy shirt I wrang for thee; 
 
 And wilt thou no wauken and turn to me?" 
 
 He heard, and turned to her. And she telled him a' that had be- 
 fa'en her, and he telled her a' that had happened to him. And he 
 caused the auld washerwife and her dochter to be burned. And 
 they were married, and he and she are living happy till this day, 
 for aught I ken.* 
 
 ' Chambers, Popular Traditions of Scotland. 
 
THE RED ETIN 
 
 THERE were ance twa widows that lived on a small bit o' ground, 
 which they rented from a farmer. Ane of them had twa sons, 
 and the other had ane; and by-and-by it was time for the wife that 
 had twa sons to send them away to seeke their fortmie. So she 
 told her eldest son ae day to take a can and bring her water from 
 the well, that she might bake a cake for him; and however much 
 or however Uttle water he might bring, the cake would be great or 
 sma' accordingly; and that cake was to be a' that she could gie him 
 when he went on his travels. 
 
 The lad gaed away wi' the can to the well, and filled it wi' 
 water, and then came away hame again; but the can being broken 
 the maist part of the water had run out iDefore he got back. So his 
 cake was very sma' ; yet sma' as it was, his mother asked if he was 
 wiUing to take the half of it with her blessing, telhng him that, if 
 he chose rather to have the hale, he would only get it wi' her curse. 
 The young man, thinking he might hae to travel a far way, and 
 not knowing when or how he might get other provisions, said he 
 would like to hae the hale cake, come of his mother's malison what 
 like; so she gave him the hale cake, and her malison alang wi't. 
 Then he took his brither aside, and gave him a knife to keep till 
 he should come back, desiring him to look at it every morning, and 
 as lang as it continued to be clear, then he might be sure that the 
 owner of it was well; but if it grew dim and rusty, then for certain 
 some ill had befallen him. 
 
 So the young man set out to seek his fortune. And he gaed 
 a' that day, and a' the next day; and on the third day, in the after- 
 noon, he came up to where a shepherd was sitting with a flock o' 
 sheep. And he gaed up to the shepherd and asked him wha the 
 sheep belanged to; and the man answered: 
 
 "The Red Etin of Ireland 
 Ance lived in Bellygan, 
 And stole King Malcolm's daughter, 
 
 The King of fair Scotland. 
 He beats her, he binds her, 
 
 He lays her on a band; 
 Ane every day he dings her 
 With a bright silver wand. 
 299 
 
300 THE RED ETIN 
 
 Like Julian the Roman, 
 He's one that fears no man. 
 It's said there's ane predestinate 
 
 To be his mortal foe; 
 But that man is yet unborn, 
 
 And lang may it be so." 
 
 The young man then went on his journey; and he had not gone far 
 when he espied an old man with white locks herding a flock of 
 swine; euid he gaed up to him and asked whose swine these were, 
 when the man answered: 
 
 "The Red Etin of Ireland"— 
 
 [Repeat the verses above.] 
 
 Then the young man gaed on a bit farther, and came to another 
 very old man herding goats; and when he asked whose goats they 
 were, the answer was: 
 
 "The Red Etin of Ireland"— 
 
 [Repeat the verses again.] 
 
 This old man also told him to beware of the next beasts that he 
 should meet, for they were of a very different kind from any he had 
 yet seen. 
 
 So the young man went on, and by-and-by he saw a multitude 
 of very dreadfu' beasts, ilk ane o' them wi' twa heads, and on every 
 head four horns. And he was sore frightened, and ran away from 
 them as fast as he could; and glad was he when he came to a 
 castle that stood on a hillock, wi' the door standing wide to the wa'. 
 And he gaed into the castle for shelter, and there he saw an auld 
 wife sitting beside the kitchen fire. He asked the wife if he might 
 stay there for the night, as he was tired wi' a lang journey; and the 
 wife said he might, but it was not a good place for him to be in, 
 as it belanged to the Red Etin, who was a very terrible beast, wi' 
 three heads, that spared no hving man he could get hold of. The 
 young man would have gone away, but he was afraid of the beasts 
 on the outside of the castle; so he beseeched the old woman to con- 
 ceal him as well as she could, and not to tell the Etin that he was 
 there. He thought, if he could put over the night, he might get 
 away in the morning without meeting wi' the beasts, and so escape. 
 But he had not been long in his hidy-hole before the awful Etin 
 came in; and nae sooner was he in than he was heard crying: 
 
 "Snouk but and snouk ben, 
 I find the smell of an earthly man; 
 Be he hving, or be he dead. 
 His heart this night shall kitchen* my bread." 
 1 "Kitchen," that is, "season." 
 
THE RED ETIN 301 
 
 The monster soon found the poor young man, and pulled him from 
 his hole. And when he had got him out he told him that if he could 
 answer him three questions his life should be spared. The first was: 
 Whether Ireland or Scotland was first inhabited? The second was: 
 Whether man was made for woman, or woman for man? The third 
 was : Whether men or brutes were made first? The lad not being able 
 to answer one of these questions, the Red Etin took a mace and 
 knocked him on the head, and turned him into a pillar of stone. 
 
 On the morning after this happened the younger brither took 
 out the knife to look at it, and he was grieved to find it a' brown 
 wi' rust. He told his mother that the time was now come for him 
 to go away upon his travels also; so she requested him to take the 
 can to the well for water, that she might bake a ceike for him. The 
 can being broken, he brought hame as fittle water as the other had 
 done, and the cake was as little. She asked whether he would 
 have the hale cake wi' her malison, or the half wi' her blessing; 
 and, like his brither, he thought it best to have the hale cake, come 
 o' the malison what might. So he gaed away; and everything 
 happened to him that had happened to his brother 1 
 
 The other widow and her son heard of a' that had happened frae 
 a fairy, and the young man determined that he would also go upon 
 his travels, and see if he could do anything to relieve his twa friends. 
 So his mother gave him a can to go to the well and bring home 
 water, that she might bake him a cake for his journey. And he 
 gaed, and as he was bringing hame the water, a raven owre abune 
 his head cried to him to look, and he would see that the water was 
 running out. And he was a young man of sense, and seeing the 
 water running out, he took some clay and patched up the holes, so 
 that he brought home enough of water to bake a large cake. When 
 his mother put it to him to take the half-cake wi' her blessing, he 
 took it in preference to having the hale wi' her malison; and yet 
 the half was bigger than what the other lads had got a'thegither. 
 
 So he gaed away on his journey; and after he had traveled a 
 far way he met wi' an auld woman, that asked him if he would 
 give her a bit of his bannock. And he said he would gladly do that, 
 and so he gave her a piece of the bannock; and for that she gied 
 him a magical wand, that she said might yet be of service to him 
 if he took care to use it rightly. Then the auld woman, wha was a 
 fairy, told him a great deal that whould happen to him, and what he 
 ought to do in a' circumstances; and after that she vanished in an 
 instant out o' his sight. He gaed on a great way farther, and then 
 he came up to the old man herding the sheep; and when he asked 
 whose sheep these were, the answer was: 
 
302 THE RED ETIN 
 
 "The Red Etin of Ireland 
 
 Ance lived in Bellygem, 
 And stole King Malcolm's daughter, 
 
 The King of fair Scotland. 
 He beats her, he binds her, 
 
 He lays her on a band; 
 And every day he dings her 
 
 With a bright silver wand. 
 Like Julian the Roman, 
 He's one that fears no man. 
 But now I fear his end is near, 
 
 And destiny at hand; 
 And you're to be, I plainly see. 
 
 The heu- of all his land." 
 
 [Repeat the same inquiries to the man attending the swine and the man attending 
 the goats, with the same answer in each case.] 
 
 When he came to the place where the monstrous beasts were 
 standing, he did not stop nor run away, but went boldly through 
 among them. One came up roaring with open mouth to devour 
 him, when he struck it with his wand, and laid it iq an instant dead 
 at his feet. He soon came to the Etin's castle, where he knocked, 
 and was admitted. The auld woman that sat by the fire warned 
 him of the terrible Etin, and what had been the fate of the twa 
 brithers; but he was not to be daunted. The monster soon came 
 in, saying: 
 
 "Snouk but and snouk ben, 
 I find the smell of an earthly man; 
 Be he Hving, or be he dead, 
 His heart shall be kitchen to my bread." 
 
 He quickly espied the young man, and bade him come forth on the 
 floor. And then he put the three questions to him; but the young 
 man had been told everything by the good fairy, so he was able to 
 answer all the questions. When the Etin found this he knew that 
 his power was gone. The young man then took up the axe and 
 hewed off the monster's three heads. He next asked the old woman 
 to show him where the King's daughter lay; and the old woman took 
 him upstairs and opened a great many doors, and out of every door 
 came a beautiful lady who had been imprisoned there by the Etio; 
 and ane o' the ladies was the King's daughter. She also took him 
 down into a low room, Eind there stood two stone pillars that he 
 had only to touch wi' his wand, when his twa friends and neighbors 
 started into hfe. And the hale o' the prisoners were overjoyed at 
 their deliverance, which they all acknowledged to be owing to the 
 
THE RED ETIN 303 
 
 prudent young man. Next day they a' set out for the King's Court, 
 and a gallant company they made. And the King married his 
 daughter to the young man that had delivered her, and gave a 
 noble's daughter to ilk ane o' the other young men; and so they a' 
 lived happily a' the rest o' their days.^ 
 
 1 ChambeTs, Popular Traditions of Scolland. 
 
ik>^it!&kiSili«L<iiiktiii^